Author: Thomas A. Watson
Date: 2016-11-15 05:00:00+00:00
Description: The Blues are rapidly reproducing; growing more intelligent and lethal each day. With hundreds of millions still covering the earth, the future of humankind looks bleak. Yet, Bruce and his Clan refuse to die without a fight to the bitter end. The elite squads of Omega and Gamma protect the remaining uninfected as the Clan works to rebuild America. As the Blues swarm, the Clan will not emerge unscathed. Meanwhile, the remnants of the US government are experimenting on Blues, teaching them how to fire weapons. It’s up to Bruce and his team to stop this atrocity before they lose the only advantag
Publisher: A-Poc Press

BLUE PLAGUE

HOPE

BOOK 7

THOMAS A WATSON

Copyright © NOVEMBER 15, 2016

THOMAS A WATSON

ALL RIGHTS RESERVED

Credits

Edited by

Sabrina Jean at Fast Tracking Editing

Cover Art

Christian Bentulan

This book is a work of fiction. People places, events, and situations are the product of the author’s imagination. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, or historical events, is purely coincidental.

This book may not be reproduced, transmitted, or stored in whole or in part by any means, including graphic, electronic, or mechanical without the written consent of the author except in the case of brief quotations embodied in critical articles or reviews.

Thank you for acknowledging the hard work of this author. If you didn’t purchase this book or it wasn’t purchased for you, please go purchase your own copy now.

Acknowledgment

Hello and I want to give a thank you to everyone who has taken this journey with me. I could never have done this without you. To my great wife, Tina, thank you for the support you have given me.

To my fans, when I start a book, I write down my general idea I want to convey, then the beginning and end. I have no idea how I’m going to get there but the end is done in all my books before I really get in them. This is how Blue Plague was always meant to end. I came up with it before Manny, Ellen and Casey ever made it out of the jungle. If you don’t believe me, ask Tina, she typed up my dictation outlining the story.

I can truly say I’m going to miss Bruce and family, they were my first. Any wishes I had, it would be to start over and do it again but that wouldn’t be the story anymore. Of all the books I’ve written, this one will forever be endeared to me.

I got the idea for the story talking to genetic researchers at LSU. When I outlined the main character Bruce, I wanted a story about a man facing massive odds who lost his values in life. Once the values were lost, could he remain human and fight to save others? He was the leader and no consequences if he ruled through violence.

Not even I knew how we were going to get here. I only knew where we would end up and I may have written the story, but I didn’t see many things. When I write, I’m typing following a movie in my head and miss what I type and don’t really read it until I do my first read through. I can tell you, I laughed my ass off in many parts of Blue Plague.

The only real change as many of you know was this started as a six book series but Survival would’ve been over half a million words, so Tina split it in half. I never saw Angela as a major part of this book until Tina’s input. In case you haven’t heard, I asked Tina if she knew she was going to die, would she pick out a wife for me? She said, ‘Hell yeah, I would pick out two just to keep you in line because you would drag some skanky whore around my babies’.

After that speech (she said more but I took the highlights), I sat down and Angela took a more prominent role. If you ask me, Bruce got the raw end of that deal. The idea of two Tinas scares the hell out of me.

The cast for Blue Plague is huge and I’m sorry but it’s the only way I could do a story that big, come on, they saved the world and didn’t have super powers. I really did try to keep it down and did cut out many characters. One I liked that was cut out was Kirk. He was a kid nerd that would’ve started in Sacrifice. That is why the dogs in the first book were cut out after the introduction, too many names.

Going back, I counted sixteen characters that were cut and many more whose role was reduced. I’m sorry, I couldn’t just write about a few people when there were hundreds, then thousands, moving to tens of thousands depending on the main cast.

Will there ever be more Blue Plague?

As of now, I don’t know. I had an idea of ‘War Years’ when I wrote ‘Survival’ but haven’t nailed it down. Even if I do join up with Bruce and gang again, it will be a while. I have too many stories in the works now and these are flowing. One thing I’ve learned, don’t push a story or it sucks. Well, at least to me it does. Tina freaks out when she sees me cut out thirty thousand words just because I didn’t like how the story was moving. But anyway, it’s time for what many have been waiting for.

Now without further ado, I present:

Blue Plague: Hope. The last book in the Blue Plague series.

Thank you and I hope you enjoy.

Cast

Bruce & Debbie Williams (kids) Steve, Jake, Danny and Buffy (from trailer park), Emily &          Sherry (twins), and PJ (rescued from island) and Mindy (girl raped by bandits, married to David)

Mike & Nancy (kids) Matt, twins Mary and David

Tonya- Steve’s wife (Adopted Nathan, rescued from island)

Pam- Tonya’s mother

Stephanie (friend of family, Bruce’s wife, command group member)

Angela (resident at hospital, Bruce’s wife, command group member) Child, Cade.

Alex- (Angela’s dead husband)

Paul (Command Group Member) & Cheryl (command group advisor)– Paul’s wife. Chad-     son (adopted Alice and Robert from island)

Millie (cook with spoon. Command group advisor)

Conner (rescued from bandits, command group) & Susan (command group advisor)(aka Tarzan and Jane) was married to gimp, Susan’s kids- Cassandra (Mike’s adopted daughter), Joshua

Jim- aka Gimp. Susan’s ex-husband.

Carroll & Marcus Snead (Both Command Group) - Grandsons Darrell and Eric

Carl Simmons (Ranger from Ft. Polk, Command Group) girlfriend Monica

Ted Pope (Ranger from Ft. Polk, Command Group) girlfriend Melanie

Joe Holiday (Machinist, Command Group Member)

Harry (Machinist, Command Group Member)

Marty (rescued from school on way home, has crush on Buffy.)

Jacob- Marty’s dad

Mack- Air Force Colonel- over fixed air wing (Command group advisor)

Bill Thompson- (rescued police officer, command group. Adopted Frank, kid rescued from island)

Father Thomas- rescued priest

Sandy – (Stephanie’s friend from the CDC. Command group advisor)

Maria and Lynn – (teachers rescued from school with kids)

Willie- (rescued soldier, command group member) wife- Maggie, son Jason

Henry Li- (sculptor and one who wanted Bruce to take time off)

Jimmy- helicopter instructor over rotary wing. (command group advisor. Adopted Julie, Buffy’s friend)

Chapter 1

As the C-130 cargo plane leveled out, Bruce sat back in the canvas strap seat. Rubbing his thumb over the picture of Debbie with all the family on the back of his watch, he sighed then put the watch back on. Sitting beside him, Gene smiled at the picture. “She was some kind of woman,” Gene shouted over the engines.

“One of a kind,” Bruce nodded leaning his head back. “Still don’t know what she saw in me.”

Patting Bruce’s leg, “Don’t worry about that, just be glad she saw something,” Gene laughed at him.

Grinning, “Yeah, you do have a point,” Bruce replied.

Leaning his head over and looking at Bruce hard, “Don’t you even think about descending faster than us this time, troop,” Gene warned. “I will pull out my pistol and use it. I’ll try for your legs, but I’m not making promises.”

“Huh,” Bruce snorted, “I want on the ground as soon as possible. Hanging in the air makes too good of a target.”

“I really don’t give a shit,” Gene snapped. “You will stay with the group. When you dive down like a lawn dart, you get there minutes faster than us.”

Closing his eyes but still grinning, “Not my fault you’re slow,” Bruce chided.

Pulling out his notebook, “Think the boys of ‘OZ’ can pull off what they claim?” Gene asked.

“This, coming from someone who has witnessed firsthand how they can take over a base,” Bruce chuckled.

Opening the notebook, “They had much longer to do it,” Gene said.

Rolling his head over and opening his eyes, “If they can’t, it won’t be any fault of theirs. I still can’t believe how thoroughly they took over your base,” Bruce admitted.

Looking up from his notebook, “I’m still trying to figure out how Jake made the cellphone work,” Gene admitted with a shrug.

Leaning his head back and grabbing a headset to the plane’s internal communications, Bruce pulled down his helmet after putting the headset on. With the large ear muffs covering Bruce’s ears, the drone of the engines was felt more than heard as he closed his eyes. Glancing at Bruce, Gene grabbed a headset putting them on, and moved the microphone down to his mouth as he put his helmet back on.

The chatter of the flight crew could be heard as Gene pressed the transmit key, “Pilot, this is Gene. Any word from the Pathfinders?”

“Yes, sir, they just transmitted back to base. They are over Tennessee and on schedule with mild turbulence,” the pilot reported.

“Any changes reported at the attack site?”

“Still heavy cloud cover, sir,” the pilot said as Gene pulled out the map of the compound.

As Gene looked at the map, a hand appeared in front of him and rested on the map. “You need to relax, Gene,” Bruce said over the intercom.

Pushing Bruce’s hand off the map, “I’ll relax when this war is over,” Gene said sitting back, holding up the map. “You should remember. I like to make a dozen back-up plans.”

Laughing over the intercom, “No shit, where do you think I got that from?” Bruce said glancing over.

Raising his eyebrows and cutting his eyes at Bruce. “How many back-ups do you have in place?” Gene asked, lowering the map.

“Seventeen,” Bruce said closing his eyes again.

Putting the map down, “You’ve only told me five,” Gene said.

Shaking his head, “Didn’t have time to go over all of them,” Bruce said, not opening his eyes. “The odds of me getting hurt, with Ted and Carl shoved up my ass, are pretty astronomical.”

“Astronomical, but not impossible,” Gene pointed out. “Care to enlighten me how you plan on getting out of there if we can’t use choppers?”

Lifting his head up, Bruce dug in his pants cargo pocket and pulled out a notepad. “We don’t,” he said handing over the pad. “If that happens, we will hunker down in the complex until the blues back off. Here are the outlines of my other plans.”

Taking the notepad, Gene watched Bruce lay his head back, “You could act a little worried.”

“Why?” Bruce said shifting his body around in the canvas seat, trying to get comfortable. “This isn’t my first rodeo against an entrenched enemy with blues everywhere.”

Opening the notepad, Gene started reading. “I know, but it is for most of your troops here,” he pointed out.

“No, most have seen combat like this assault, they just haven’t faced blues in waves,” Bruce replied. “Most troops that did, never lived to talk about it.”

Impressed with the back-up plans, Gene continued reading as he asked, “You’re really not worried about the blues then?”

“No.”

Flipping through the notepad, “If you don’t mind, I’m going to worry about them,” Gene said.

“Whatever makes you happy,” Bruce mumbled. “You should save your worry for better things. Unless the blues are hibernating under the snow at the drop zone, they shouldn’t pose any type of problem.”

When Gene finished reading, he glanced over and saw Bruce asleep with his mouth hanging open. “That always pissed me off about you,” Gene said closing the notepad. “Most humans get jittery heading into combat. You go to sleep.”

A tone sounded in Gene’s headset, “Pathfinders preparing to jump,” the pilot announced.

Jerking awake, Bruce sat up. Stretching out his arms, Bruce yawned as Gene handed the notepad back. “Satisfied with my plans?” Bruce asked taking the pad and shoving it back in his cargo pocket.

Nodding, “You get very elaborate with some of your plans,” Gene admitted.

“Have to in this war,” Bruce said as the pilot spoke over the intercom.

“Pathfinders jumping.”

Glancing at Gene, “This is the one part of the plan I don’t like,” Bruce said pulling out a map, “Those six men alone on the ground, with back-up thirty minutes away.”

“Unless they land on the ‘pile of blues’ you talked about, they should be fine,” Gene said as Bruce held up his hand.

“Pilot, this is Bruce. Turn the radio to my headset.” Hearing the click, Bruce looked at his watch as the seconds ticked by. After three minutes of tension, relief flooded Bruce’s body.

“This is Pathfinder One. Team on the ground, no sign of hostiles,” sounded through the headset.

Keying his headset, “Pathfinder One, this is Big Daddy. What’s your location?” Bruce asked, as Gene looked over at the map in Bruce’s lap.

“Missed our mark by six hundred yards to the north,” Pathfinder One answered giving his coordinates.

“Shit,” Bruce mumbled looking at the map. “I was always happy if I landed within a mile of my insertion point.” Running his finger along the small valley that led to the complex a mile away, Bruce found the location of Pathfinder One. Using a grease pencil, Bruce marked the spot as he pressed the transmit key, “Pathfinder One, will we have any problems bringing the force in?”

A hiss of static sounded on the headset, then Pathfinder One’s voice broke through. “Glide path must be north to south, trees are rather thick on the sides of the valley, sir. There’s a crosswind seven miles an hour east to west. Estimating four feet of snow on the ground.”

“Roger that,” Bruce said, glancing over at Gene. “Tell the troops.” Gene got up to tell the troops as Bruce keyed his mic. “Pathfinder One, see you in twenty-five mikes.”

“Roger. Pathfinder One, out.”

“Pilot,” Bruce called out on the intercom. “Put me in touch with base.”

Hearing several clicks in his headset, “This is base, Big Daddy,” he heard Mike call out.

“Hey, Mike. Have the geeks taken over the compound?” Bruce asked.

As Mike pressed the transmit key, Bruce heard Jake yelling in the background, “They’re not geeks!”

“I guess you heard that, Bruce,” Mike chuckled. “But yes, they have it taken over. All monitors inside the compound are showing a video loop. All vaults are locked and codes changed.”

Feeling the weight of the world leave his shoulders, Bruce sighed with relief. “Tell the boys to think of a cooler name and I’ll quit calling them geeks,” Bruce said. “You have visual of the Pathfinders?”

“Watched them all the way down,” Mike called back. “The snow is from waist to chest deep, as you heard.”

Groaning as he flopped back in the seat and pressing his transmit key, “Knew we should’ve found snowshoes.”

“Brother, you wouldn’t have found that many sets of snowshoes in Louisiana,” Mike laughed at him.

Dreading the upcoming trudge through the snow, Bruce pressed the mic, “What’s going on inside the compound?”

It was a few seconds before Mike answered, “Everyone not on duty is bedded down. You have four scientists in a lab on the third floor and six in the lab on the fourth. One Homeland agent at the monitors and three soldiers with him, there are no changes to how they’ve been operating. The rest of the compound is asleep in their rooms.”

As Mike talked, Bruce pulled out his map of the compound marking rooms that Mike called out. “Copy that, Mike,” he said.

“Just to let you know, the choppers have launched,” Mike told him.

Closing his eyes as he pressed the mic, “You were supposed to wait until we took over the compound.”

“Negative on that,” Mike shot back, “Didn’t want to leave you guys out there with your dicks in the wind for that long. We have enough tankers in the air to keep those birds fed.”

Knowing there was nothing he could do, Bruce just folded his map up as Gene sat back down. “Copy, Mike. Talk to you when I get on the ground,” Bruce called back.

“Bruce, I’ve been informed by two women here that you are to freefall with the team, and not speed to the earth like a lawn dart,” Mike told him.

Glancing over at Gene as he pressed the mic, “I’ve been informed by my number two, if I tried that he was going to start popping caps at me.”

“That’s a good man,” Mike called back. “Talk to you on the ground.”

Hearing clicks in his headphones of the radio being turned off, Bruce shook his head at Gene. “Between you, my wives, and family, y’all are going to take all my fun away.”

“Not my problem,” Gene said taking the map of the compound from Bruce. “They are still following their routine,” he said looking at the numbers.

“Why the hell wouldn’t they?” Bruce asked. “Unless they have a crystal ball or a kick ass Ouija board, they have no way of knowing that fury is coming.”

Folding the map and handing it back, “I’ve seen weirder things happen,” Gene said.

“Yeah, like people turning into super-powered, evil-ass smurfs,” Bruce chuckled as a red light started blinking.

“Ten minutes to drop,” a voice sounded over the plane.

Shoving the map in his pocket, “Time to put up or shut up,” Bruce said standing up and running his hands over his equipment.

Getting up and patting the gear strapped to his body, “The day you shut up, is the day the earth stops turning,” Gene mumbled.

When the team was up, they walked down the line and called for checks. As each team member inspected the man in front of himself, Bruce and Gene moved to the ramp and checked each other. One by one, the members held up a hand as a voice sounded, “Two minutes.”

Putting his goggles on and pulling a shemagh over his exposed face, “See you on the ground,” Bruce yelled before tossing the intercom headset into his seat.

Patting the pistol on his thigh, “Your ass better hit the ground with me and not before me,” Gene warned as an alarm sounded and the ramp started to lower.

Moving to the edge of the ramp, Bruce looked out over the cloud layer below them in the moonlight. ‘It really seems we should be able to land on those clouds’ he thought as the red light started blinking. As the jump master moved up beside them, Bruce patted his gear one last time.

“Go!” the jumpmaster yelled as the red light turned off and a green light came on.

Diving out the back, Bruce spread his arms and legs, leveling out his fall. The wind ripped at his gear as Bruce grinned, watching the clouds get closer. Flipping over on his back, Bruce looked up to see the plane leaving and all the team above him. Making a quick count, Bruce flipped back over relieved, seeing that everyone had made it out of the plane.

Seeing the clouds getting closer, Bruce’s body tightened up. ‘They always look so solid’ he thought, rushing at the clouds at over a hundred miles an hour. Hitting the clouds, the moonlight started fading fast. Glancing at his altimeter, he noticed the cloud bank was higher than reported.

The world around him was suddenly dark as Bruce fell below the cloud layer. Lowering his night vision goggles, Bruce saw a laser shooting up to the sky. Knowing that was the beacon that the Pathfinders were sending, Bruce guided his fall toward the UV laser.

Looking at his altimeter again, Bruce flared his body more and started counting in his head. Reaching back, Bruce pulled his chute and heard the chute deploy. Feeling his body yanked upright, Bruce looked up to see the huge yellow Batman symbol on his black chute.

Sighing with relief, Bruce grabbed the toggles and steered his chute toward the beacon. Seeing the Pathfinder team, Bruce pulled down hard and started dropping fast. When he was two hundred feet off the ground, he relaxed his pull, stopping his fast descent and glided toward the beacon.

With his night vision goggles on, Bruce had no depth perception and just guessed from experience. Bringing his legs up till his boots touched snow, Bruce pulled down on the chute, dropping his feet through the snow.

As he planted in the snow, all forward momentum stopped, sprawling Bruce face first in the snow. Jumping up and grabbing his lines before his chute plowed him through the snow, “I fucking hate snow jumps,” he grumbled, weaving his arms around the chute lines.

Seeing a chute blow past him, Bruce turned to see someone dragged through the snow, plowing a trench. Glad that wasn’t him, Bruce continued pulling his chute down. Tying his chute up and throwing it down, he pulled off his backpack from the front of his body and dropped it. Watching the pack disappear in the snow, he pulled off his gun bag, pulling out his SCAR.

Putting the sling across his chest, Bruce dropped his chute pack and dug his backpack out of the snow before putting it on. Pulling out the rest of his gear, and cussing in his mind about snow, Bruce turned around to see the last of the team touching the ground.

Turning on his radio and pressing the mic, “Radio check. Over.”

“Good copy,” Mike’s voice sounded in his ear. “Was that you that plowed a fifty-yard trench through the snow?” Mike asked.

Adjusting the ear mic, “Negative,” Bruce chuckled, adjusting the throat mic as he billowed fog out with each breath.

A figure ran over to him. Well, more like slugged their way over through the snow. “Sir, Pathfinder One. Your team is down,” the figure reported, breathing hard and then turned away, heading toward the beacon.

Grabbing his chute and trudging around in the waist deep snow, Bruce looked around at the others. He groaned since he could only see the upper halves of their bodies. “This is going to suck a dick a mile long,” Bruce said, dragging his tied-up chute behind him as he followed Pathfinder One.

Happy to reach the treaded path of Pathfinder, Bruce turned around, seeing figures moving toward him with many whispered swears floating over the snow. “Keep your bitching down,” Gene’s whispered voice came over the radio. “It’s just fucking snow, little girls.”

“Huh, hate to see what you’d call big snow,” Bruce mumbled, turning around and following the treaded path to the Pathfinder team.

It took the team fifteen minutes to gather around Bruce and the Pathfinders. When Gene walked up, he was covered in snow. “You roll around in this shit playing?” Bruce asked.

“Eat me,” Gene barked in a low voice. “Damn chute drug me through the fucking snow.”

As the team gathered around, Bruce keyed his mic. “By teams, single file,” he said. “I know it’s not protocol, but we don’t need to bust four different paths through this shit. When the compound is in sight, we’ll break down to teams.” Team One groaned as the rest of the teams smiled; Team One had to make the path.

Keeping distance from each other, the group wormed their way down the valley. It took almost an hour to reach the compound and everyone was huffing, really wanting to get back down south. Walking off the path and instantly buried up to his chest, Bruce moved up beside Gene, pulling out his thermal binoculars. “Have to say, I like being in the command group for that fucking hike,” Bruce mumbled, trying to catch his breath.

Panting, Gene lifted his own binoculars, “Before we play in the snow again, we are finding snowshoes.”

“Fuck that, let’s just wait till the shit melts before attacking next time or find a tropical island to invade,” Bruce said scanning the area. Reaching down, he hit his mic, “Base, we are in position.”

“That walk looked like it really sucked,” Mike’s voice came over the radio.

Putting his binoculars up, “Mike, don’t start,” Bruce warned. “Is the south emergency exit unlocked?”

“The boys unlocked it when the Pathfinders landed, in case they needed a place to run,” Mike reported.

Grabbing his chute that he was pulling through the snow, “Copy, moving to entrance,” Bruce called out.

“Dude, you’re ten feet from it,” Mike called back. “Your first two groups passed it.”

Freezing and with only his shoulders above the snow in the trench the teams before him trudged, Bruce looked around and only saw snow. “You must be smoking crack,” Bruce said, keying his mic.

“Bruce, it’s ten feet to your right,” Mike told him. Looking to his right, Bruce only saw a slight bump in the snow. Plowing his way off the path, Bruce moved over to the bump in the snow. “You’re right beside it,” Mike said over the radio.

“Mike, I dig down, I better find a fucking door,” Bruce said, waving the team over.

“It’s there,” Mike said confidently.

Grabbing his chute and backing away, Bruce pointed, “Dig down, Mike said the entrance is there.”

As most of the team fanned out, a group used their hands and dug down through the snow as Gene moved up beside Bruce. “I can’t believe you’re dragging your chute through this,” Gene grumbled looking around. “We left ours. Chutes are disposable on combat drops, Bruce.”

“Not mine,” Bruce said looking around. “It took six months for them to make that one for me. We won’t even talk about how much it cost.”

Turning around, “Leave sentiment at the base, Bruce,” Gene told him. “It’s gear.”

“Bitch, keep on and I’ll make your ass drag this shit through the snow, I’m the boss,” Bruce popped off with huffing steam.

Not wanting to get in a fight with Bruce in the deep snow, Gene turned around and moved away from Bruce. Keeping a watch as the group continued digging, a small voice sounded in Gene’s ear mic, “Gene, it’s Danny. Momma bought that chute for daddy for his birthday. It’s the only one he will use.”

Looking over his shoulder, Gene saw Bruce watching the digging. “I’m on your team frequency. Daddy’s on his and the base frequency,” Danny said.

Keying his mic, “How the hell did you know what we were talking about?” Gene asked.

“Dad has a bad habit of leaving his throat mic on,” Danny told him and Gene chuckled silently.

“He always has, Danny,” Gene smiled. “You don’t know how many times I’ve had to tell him to turn the damn thing off.”

“Just thought you should know. Base, Out,” Danny said signing off.

Trudging back to Bruce, Gene grabbed the chute. “I have it,” Bruce said turning around.

“Bitch, I have the chute and I’ll carry it back for you,” Gene snapped, looking at the digging team. Seeing the side of a small building, he sighed with relief. “I was going to beat the shit out of Mike if he had us dig up this whole valley floor,” Gene said as the team started digging out around a large metal door that looked like it belonged on a submarine.

“You would’ve stood in line,” Bruce grinned.

Ted and Carl moved over to Gene, “He let you carry it?” Ted asked surprised and Gene nodded. “We’ve been trying to get him to let us carry it since we dropped.”

Swiveling his head scanning around them, “He doesn’t want you two to lose his shit,” Gene grinned.

“Like we would,” Carl huffed.

“Ready to try the door, sir,” a man on the digging team stood up and announced out of breath.

Moving toward the door, “Let’s get the fuck out of the white shit,” Bruce growled, moving to the door as Gene grabbed his arm.

“Commander, remember?” Gene said. “You’re in the middle, not the front.” As Bruce looked away mumbling, Gene nodded at the digging team and they formed up on the door. “Entry team, radios on, base will guide us in,” Gene said as the first man turned the spinning wheel, unlocking the door.

“You know, a four-dollar latch on the inside would have really fucked our day here,” Bruce announced.

Looking over his shoulder, “Good thing the government doesn’t believe in them,” Gene said.

“Just saying,” Bruce said, watching the entry team ease through the door. “That’s why I have manual locks on everything at the base.”

Waving the second team in, Gene grinned, “You’re old school like me, Bruce. Nothing gives a feeling of security like a bolt of metal that must be moved by hand.”

“Entry team, door ahead opens to a straight hall with branching halls thirty meters in,” Jake’s voice sounded over the radio. “Side halls are storage and empty of personnel.”

When half the team was in, Bruce and Gene headed through the door. Metal stairs opened up immediately inside the door leading down. Gene threw one of the chute straps over his shoulder as he followed Bruce down the stairs.

Reaching the bottom of the stairs, they saw the open door and a long ass hallway stretching out before them. “Think I should leave bread crumbs?” Carl asked behind them.

“Wouldn’t do any good,” Bruce said walking through the door. “Rats would eat them.”

Carl started looking around at the floor, “Bruce, you better be kidding about rats.”

“Dude, we are underground where it’s warm,” Bruce chuckled. “Where do you think those scientists got the rats to feed the blues they are trying to teach?”

Ted stepped closer to Carl, “You better man up,” he whispered. “The other guys find out you’re scared of rats, they will torment you.”

Nodding, “Yeah,” Carl huffed and looked up. “If they do give me shit, I’m asking Buffy to shank ‘em.”

Chapter 2

Reaching the end of the hall, the point team opened a door leading into a giant spiral metal staircase going down. On the far wall, Level 1 was painted. Team one moved to the door that opened on that level. Team two led the others down the stairs, stopping at the door leading into level two.

After leaving team three at the third level, Bruce led team four to the last level. Reaching the last door, Bruce keyed his mic, “Team four, breaching,” he said as the first man opened the door.

The team filed in with the command group following. With Jake guiding them through the winding wide hallways, they finally reached the security room tucked back in a far corner. The point man felt a pat on his shoulder and opened the door, rushing inside with four others and leaving the rest of the team in the hallway.

Five men, who were sitting at the monitors, suddenly were looking down a slew of gun barrels as Bruce walked in casually, followed by Gene. “Thank you, gentlemen,” Bruce said, walking over to the Homeland agent, the only one wearing a suit. “I’m taking over this facility,” he said, stopping in front of the agent.

With his hands over his head, the agent was visibly trembling, looking at the patches on the shoulder that showed an omega symbol. Looking up at Bruce, he almost passed out, “B-B-Bruce,” he stuttered.

Smiling as he chuckled, “Glad to know you watch our programs,” Bruce said, as others in the team came around, zip-tying the men and searching them.

As one of the team kicked the agent in the back of the knee to make him get down, “You’re going to kill us,” the agent accused.

“Quite possible,” Bruce said, moving over to the bank of monitors. “Jake, let me have the monitors,” he said keying his radio. Suddenly, the monitors blinked and on three screens Bruce saw his teams in the stairwell waiting at the doors that, just a second ago, had shown the stairs empty. The five men on the floor gasped.

“Please don’t kill us, sir,” one of the soldiers on the floor cried out.

Glancing down at the soldier, “You have a good chance of living through this,” Bruce said turning away. “Depends on what we have watched you do to the others here.”

Gene stepped up, “Team One is ready,” he said and Bruce nodded. “Team One, go,” Gene said in his radio. On the screen, Team One filed in. Looking at another screen, Bruce watched the twenty-five troops file down one hall and start going in rooms. Watching the progression of the team spread on several monitors, Bruce nodded his head again.

“Team Two, breach,” Gene called over the radio and like before, they watched Team Two start clearing rooms. On the first level, Team One was pulling people out of rooms and lining them in the hallways.

Watching Team One from the security room, they started to move the people to a large area that housed vehicles in front of a large bay door. “Team Two needs the elevators,” Gene said behind him. “This is really easy when very few of your targets have weapons. Have to say, I hope other areas we attack take weapons away from those inside.”

“Just shows you what gun control is all about,” Carl chuckled, “Turning those without guns into bitches for those with guns.”

Keying his mic, “Jake, turn on the elevators,” Bruce said, then looked over his shoulder. “Team Four, clear the level.” The five men who’d taken the room turned around and joined the rest of the team in the hall, leaving only Ted, Carl, and Gene in the room with Bruce.

Not turning away from the monitors, “Take the leash off of Team Four,” Bruce said and Gene keyed his mic.

Like a well-oiled machine, the teams sealed a hallway and quietly cleared the rooms, waking the occupants. Informing the occupants that noise could get them shot, the teams led them out into the hallway. When all the rooms were emptied, the occupants were escorted to a collection point, as the rest of the team moved to another hallway.

“How close are the choppers?” Bruce asked keying his mic.

“Three hours, give or take ten minutes,” Mike answered.

Shaking his head, “That’s why I didn’t want them launched until we’d breached,” he mumbled. “Now, I’m on a timeline.”

“Hey, bitch! We don’t like you that far away without a means to escape,” Mike shouted over the radio.

Groaning, Bruce reached down and flipped his radio to push to talk. “Thanks a lot, guys,” he said looking over his shoulder.

With a big grin, Gene patted his back. “You would think, as many times as I yelled at you for that, you would start to make damn sure that switch was in the right place,” Gene laughed as Team One finished the last of the living quarters.

“Suck me sideways,” Bruce said, watching Team Four hit the labs on this level. Holding up his arm and looking at his watch, “Barring some unforeseen catastrophe, we should be ready long before the choppers get here,” Bruce said, dropping his arm.

Looking around, “I’m glad the boys were able to pull this off,” Gene said. “If we would’ve had to make a hostile breach, it would’ve cost dearly.”

Watching Team Two herd groups to the elevator, “Nope, I would’ve nuked their ass,” Bruce said. With Jake, Matt, and the group of geeks guiding the teams over the radio, with the exception of the five men laying on the floor, in thirty minutes the entire compound was standing in front of the massive bay door on the ground level.

Keying his mic, “Team Four, send someone to take these up,” Bruce called out. When someone came in to take the men, Bruce followed them out, with Gene picking up Bruce’s chute. Walking down the hall, they saw doors with chalk marks on them, showing what rooms had been cleared.

Stopping at an intersection, Bruce let the five men pass by with their escort. Turning down a hall with several closed doors and no chalk marks, Bruce brought up his weapon, getting an unnatural feeling from the hallway. “What the hell do you think you’re doing?” Gene asked dropping the chute. “Jake told the teams that these rooms are empty of personnel.”

“I’m clearing rooms,” Bruce shot over his shoulder. “I’m going to do something on this fucking trip, after plowing through that much snow.”

Ted and Carl ran up to him bringing up their weapons as Gene dropped his pack as they had and joined Bruce. Stacking up outside a door, Bruce felt Ted pat his back and tested the door handle. Feeling it give, Bruce threw the door open and rushed inside.

Shelves of supplies lined a large room as the others rushed in behind Bruce. Looking at the shelves, “Lab supplies,” Bruce said lowering his rifle. Walking back out, they stacked on the next door and found an office.

Stacking up on door number six, Bruce reached out trying the handle and it didn’t budge. With his heart racing, Bruce looked down at the door and saw a key slot in the handle. All the other doors on this level had magnetic card readers mounted beside them to lock the door.

“Jake,” Bruce said keying his mic, “what the hell is in here? It has a key lock.”

Several seconds went by before Jake answered, “On the schematics, that room is listed as lab under construction.”

“Is anyone inside?” Bruce asked, stepping away from the wall. He shook his head. For some reason, this room just ‘felt’ important to him and he needed inside.

“No cameras in that room, Dad,” Jake replied. “We have watched a few scientists enter and leave that room over the last few days.”

Letting his SCAR hang as he let it go, Bruce dug in his vest and pulled out his lock picks. “Let’s just shoot the lock,” Carl said behind him.

“What if it’s full of explosive chemicals?” Bruce said putting the picks in the lock.

Moving to the other side of Bruce, “Then let’s leave the damn door locked,” Ted said, watching the hallway.

“Dad, we reviewed the footage. That room is empty,” Jake said over the radio. “The last person left out of there at 1711, according to the camera in the hall behind you.”

Racking the pick back and forth, Bruce was really missing Mike and his lock picking skills right then. After several minutes, Bruce felt the lock give. Putting his picks up, Bruce lifted his SCAR. “Going in easy,” he said, slowly turning the handle and easing the door open.

Walking in, they found lab counters running up and down the room with stacks of boxes. A counter running down the middle of the room had several ammo cans stacked on it. Checking the room, they didn’t find anyone and the others turned to leave, but Bruce walked over to the ammo cans.

A large Plexiglas box with two holes with gloves sticking inside was next to the ammo cans. Inside the glass box was a block of semi-shiny metal and a large pile of gray powder. “What the hell?” Bruce mumbled, moving closer.

On the other side of the box, loose 5.56 rounds were laid out on the counter and several test tube racks were filled with rounds with the nose up. Looking at the rounds, Bruce saw one of the racks held hollow points. The other racks held rounds, but there was a glob of gray at the tip, where someone had sealed the hollow point with lead.

Moving over, Bruce saw a burner and what looked like a block of lead. “Someone sealed these hollow points up with lead,” he said over his shoulder.

“Then leave them the fuck alone,” Gene said from the door. “Anything in a sealed environment box can’t be good.”

Keying his radio, “Jake, was anyone working on ammo here, like putting something in bullets?” Bruce asked.

After a few seconds, “Negative,” Jake responded.

Gene walked over, “Then really leave that the fuck alone. It could be very deadly.”

Ignoring Gene, Bruce looked around and saw a lab coat on the counter with a badge. Walking over, he took the badge. “Someone bring me Patrick Miller,” Bruce said holding up the badge.

Ted got on the radio as Carl came over, “What do you think it is?” he asked looking at the setup.

“Have no idea,” Bruce said, opening up an ammo can and seeing loaded M-4 magazines. Taking one out, he saw a small glob of lead on the tip of the copper jacket. “Someone went through a lot of trouble making these.”

“Is that shit in there radioactive?” Carl asked pointing at the glass box.

“How the hell would I know that?” Bruce asked looking over at him. “Use your brain before you speak, you’re embarrassing the hell out of me.”

Stepping away from the counter, “Someone wants that shit isolated from them really bad when they work with it,” Carl said.

Glad that Carl was thinking out the problem, Bruce looked at the box. “Well, it’s not lead lined,” Bruce noted. “I think they just don’t want it exposed to air.”

Pulling his shemagh over his nose and mouth, “Then it’s airborne,” Carl said trying not to breathe deep.

“If it was deadly, we would know by now,” Bruce said, opening the other ammo cans and finding more loaded magazines. “There are no respirators in here, so quit freaking out.”

As Bruce continued searching, the others watched from a distance until a man was escorted in with his hands zip-tied behind his back. Looking up, “Cut him loose,” Bruce said walking over. “Patrick, what is that?” Bruce asked pointing at the glass box.

“Europium in an environment box,” Patrick said as the trooper who’d escorted him cut the zip-tie. Ted motioned for the trooper to leave and stepped up beside Patrick.

Intrigued, Bruce moved closer to Patrick. “Why are you putting a rare-earth element in bullets?” Bruce asked.

“You know what europium is?” Patrick asked astonished.

“Just because I fight don’t think I’m stupid, dickless. I may behave like a Neanderthal, but I have a brain,” Bruce growled narrowing his eyes. “You get one more chance to answer the question before I force an answer, like a Neanderthal would.”

Patrick tried to step back, but Ted blocked him, “I-I didn’t mean it like that,” he stuttered. “It kills infected,” he said trembling as Bruce turned to glance at the glass box.

The color drained from his face as Bruce froze, “Come again?”

“It kills infected,” Patrick repeated.

“Bullets kill them,” Ted said behind Patrick.

Looking over his shoulder, “Only destroying the brain with a bullet guarantees death,” Patrick said. “It takes less than ten micrograms of europium to cause death in the infected.”

Feeling lightheaded, Bruce stumbled back into a counter. “Holy shit! That’s equivalent to VX for humans,” he gasped.

“VX only has effect after long exposure to the infected,” Patrick said looking around at the others.

“You fucked with VX here?” Carl shouted.

Nodding, “We were trying all avenues of eradication,” Patrick stammered. “It took six hours of continuous exposure to VX before the infected subject died.”

“Shit, that’s the most deadly stuff known to mankind!” Carl shouted, looking around for gas cylinders. “A drop the size of a needlepoint will kill hundreds in minutes!”

“Carl!” Bruce shouted startling everyone. “Shut the fuck up,” he said moving over to Patrick. “How long before death after exposure?” he asked Patrick.

“We shot one in the foot and it took five point three seconds before death,” Patrick said with a worried smile. “In the chest cavity, death in two to three seconds is the norm.” A loud racket erupted near the door and everyone turned to see Gene had fallen to his knees with a look of shock, knocking over a stack of boxes.

Grabbing Patrick’s shirt, Bruce pulled him closer, “You better not be shitting me,” he warned. “I’ll throw you out of the chopper on the ride home.”

Shaking his head rapidly, “N-n-no, I wouldn’t do that,” he stuttered. “Once the europium is in the system, the effects are near instantaneous. They may not drop dead like people do in the movies, but the infected get much slower until death takes them seconds later.”

Letting go of Patrick’s shirt, Bruce looked behind him at the glass box. “None of this is in your computers. Why should we believe you?” he asked, praying Patrick was right.

“We couldn’t put it in the computers,” Patrick said stepping back. “The only project Homeland and the CDC were pushing forward was behavior modification of the infected to get them to fight for us. The project leader who discovered this was shot.”

Bruce felt the world spinning, “You mean, they killed the man who discovered this?”

“Yes, Bruce,” Patrick said as Bruce looked at him. “I’ve seen you on the broadcast. I worked with your wife, Stephanie, in Atlanta. Not like in her lab, but I knew her.”

Walking over to a sink, Bruce took off his helmet, goggles, throat mic, gloves and ear piece. Turning on the water, Bruce dunked his head under the stream. Slinging his head back and wiping his face off, “So, you know Sandy?” he asked.

“Yes,” Patrick said with a frown. “She left some time ago and we fear she is dead.”

“No, she’s not,” Bruce said putting his gear back on feeling better. “She never said anything about this.”

“She’s alive?!” Patrick shouted with a grin. Bruce just stared at him with a blank face. “Sorry,” Patrick mumbled. “This was only discovered a month ago.”

Struggling to stand up, “Why in the hell do you have it inside a glass box? Is it that deadly to us?” Gene asked moving over.

“Oh no, europium isn’t harmful to us,” Patrick said looking back at Gene. “We keep it in an atmosphere box because it reacts to the air rather fast. Oxidized europium will kill the infected, but not as fast.”

Looking down at his radio, Bruce made sure it was in push to talk, then turned it off. “Radios off,” he said looking around. With questioning stares, the others turned off their radios. “Patrick, what do you mean by oxidized europium doesn’t kill them as fast?”

“It takes twice as long to kill an infected.”

Shaking his head, “So, you mean if I shoot one in the chest, it takes six seconds to die instead of two or three?” Bruce asked and Patrick nodded.

Strolling over to the counter, Bruce grabbed a loaded magazine, “Where are the blues kept here?” he asked, ejecting his magazine and putting the altered bullets in.

“Ah, Bruce?” Carl said numbly, “Team Two killed all of them, like they were told to.”

“Shit!” Bruce yelled, kicking the counter. “There are billions of them but when I want one, you just can’t find one!”

“I can show you the data,” Patrick offered moving toward the wall, only to have Ted grab his arm.

“How many more of your group knows of this research?” Bruce asked as he started closing ammo cans.

“Two, besides myself,” Patrick answered.

Standing up, “You aren’t to talk about this with anyone. Do I make myself clear?” Bruce told him and Patrick nodded. “After I see if it works, then we’ll tell others.”

“Oh, it works,” Patrick said smiling.

“No offense, but I want to see this magic,” Bruce said turning to Carl. “Find something to load this shit on and take it with us.”

Carl took off running as Bruce moved over to Patrick, “Where did you get this europium?”

“From an electronic manufacturer in New Jersey,” Patrick mumbled. “That’s all they had.”

“Anymore here?”

“Yes, sir,” Patrick said, pointing to a cabinet on the other side of the room. “We’ve got twenty-kilos of it.”

“Gene,” Bruce said, looking up and turning on his radio. “Lips sealed about this,” he said, walking away from them and keying his radio, “Jake.”

“What the hell did you find in that damn room?” Jake shouted.

“Shut it, son,” Bruce snapped. “Can you call me on my cellphone and encrypt it, so only you can hear me?”

“Ah, yeah, but why?” Jake asked.

“Just do it now!” Bruce shouted as Carl came in pushing a loading cart. Hearing his phone ring, Bruce answered it and quickly told Jake what they found out. “Son, you keep this to yourself, understand? I don’t want anyone getting false hopes that we have a chance in this war. If it works, we will let others know, understand?” Bruce said as he finished.

“Holy shit,” Jake mumbled. “Yeah Dad, I got it, keep my trap shut.”

“Very good,” Bruce said with a sigh. “Now, I want you to get your cyber ninjas to find stockpiles of this stuff and have me a list before I get back.”

Panting over the phone, “I’ll find every stockpile on the earth,” Jake said.

“Bruce,” Gene said behind him.

“Got to go, son. Now get to it,” Bruce said hanging up.

“Choppers are twenty out,” Gene said as Bruce put his cellphone up.

Seeing Carl pull the loaded cart over, Bruce looked at Patrick, “Research?”

Patrick moved over to a counter and opened a cabinet, pulling out a laptop and a briefcase. “Right here,” he said holding it up.

“Ted, don’t let anything happen to him,” Bruce said, moving over to help Carl. “If he’s lying, I’m throwing him off the chopper for giving me false hope.”

Walking over and grabbing Patrick, “Dude, I pray you’re right because if you are, we can win this war,” Ted told him, dragging him out the door.

“I am, that’s why I continued the research on delivery systems,” Patrick said as Ted pulled him along. “I know the only way we have a hope is if we kill them off.”

Stopping at the elevator, Bruce looked over at Patrick, “Sandy is fine. She made it to us when she left here,” Bruce told him.

“Whew,” Patrick said relieved, “I’m glad to hear that. She was the closest to actually developing an immunization.”

Watching the elevator lights as the floors counted off, “What’s your area of specialty?” Bruce asked as the elevator doors opened.

“Molecular and elemental biology,” Patrick said as Bruce and Carl pulled the cart into the elevator.

“Any other areas like yours being hid from those up high?” Bruce asked.

Shrugging his shoulders, “I don’t know, maybe,” Patrick said. “If you were caught pursuing any area other than what was approved, it was a death sentence. I’m sure you can understand why if others did branch off, they wouldn’t talk about it.”

“Yes, I understand,” Bruce said as the doors opened. “I’m going to take care of that.”

As Bruce walked out, several members of Omega came over, pulling out the loaded cart. Walking over toward the crowd, Willie came over, “What the hell took you so long?”

Seeing the people were grouped together for transport, Bruce noticed the soldiers were in separate groups, as was Homeland.  Looking over the group, Bruce spotted someone and grinned. Stepping back as Bruce grinned, “Dude, Cook isn’t here with your bags,” Willie said, knowing that grin.

“Oh, that can wait,” Bruce said, walking over to a nice-looking man with black hair and chiseled chin. Stopping beside the kneeling man, “Hello, Agent Hartman,” Bruce said smiling. “You’ve met my wife Stephanie before.”

Looking up at Bruce, Hartman gasped as a wet stain appeared on his pants, “I never hurt her.”

“Oh, I know you didn’t, but you wanted to,” Bruce smiled and the other agents around him scooted away.

“Please, we’ll do whatever you want,” Hartman begged.

Looking away as he grinned, “Yes, you will,” Bruce chuckled as his left foot shot out so fast, Hartman never knew what hit him in the jaw. When Bruce’s foot hit Hartman’s jaw, the agent went airborne, doing a complete flip before landing on his belly unconscious.

Several agents cried out in alarm as did their families in another group. Others shouted words of encouragement for Bruce to continue as Gene ran over. “What the hell did he do to you?” Gene asked, seeing blood pooling under Hartman’s face.

“Pissed me off,” Bruce said walking away. “That one rides with me.”

Chapter 3

When the choppers neared, the bay door was opened and the people were brought out in groups of fifty. As the massive Chinooks landed, the people were herded up the back ramp. Once loaded, the chopper would take off and another would land to be loaded.

“Mike, any blues hearing this shit?” Bruce yelled pressing the mic.

“Oh yes,” Mike answered. “There are several hundred from the south coming, but you should be one state away before they get there. The snow is really making it difficult on them.”

“Anything closer?” Bruce asked as a chopper took off and another landed.

“Yes, but the Apaches are taking care of them,” Mike told him. “If you’re out of there in the next twenty minutes, you won’t even see a blue.”

“God damn it, I need to see one!” Bruce screamed.

Several seconds went by, “Brother, we’ve seen plenty. Why do you want to see one now all of a sudden?” Mike asked.

“I’ll tell you when we get home,” Bruce snapped as another chopper landed. Looking up in the night sky, Bruce could see the choppers hovering around the compound. Forty giant Chinooks with a bunch of Blackhawks and Apaches, then he saw his big Super Stallion hovering off to the side. Impressed, Bruce watched the choreographed evacuation.

Gene walked up behind him, “We are about ready to go, only two more loads,” he yelled over the noise.

“Good, I hate this place,” Bruce yelled back. “Don’t forget the cart, Patrick and Hartman are riding with us.”

Nodding, “We will be the last to leave,” Gene told him as the last two choppers sat down.

As the last two Chinooks took off, the Super Stallion eased over and set down. After all the choppers that had landed, the Super Stallion landed on concrete; all the snow had been blown away.

They pushed the cart over and unloaded it as Jake closed the bay door remotely from the base. With everything loaded, Carl threw Agent Hartman in the chopper. Patrick jumped in and moved to a seat as Ted leaned over, buckling him in. “Don’t get up until we land,” Ted shouted as Gene and Bruce climbed in.

Their feet were barely off the ground when the chopper lifted off. Taking his helmet off, Bruce grabbed a flight helmet and plugged it in, as Gene threw Bruce’s chute on the floor and sat down. “Steve, is that you up there?” Bruce asked after getting the flight helmet on.

“Who else would it be?” Steve answered. “Nobody but me flies my Dad.”

Grinning, “How are the choppers holding up?” Bruce asked, sitting down next to Gene.

“Everyone’s doing great. A few cases of people getting wore out, but that’s it. The Apaches just left for refueling since they all have to land. The rest of us will refuel inflight,” Steve said as Bruce leaned over, looking at the window.

The sky to the east was starting to get brighter and the clouds were breaking up. “Steve, at daybreak, I want you to find me some blues,” Bruce told him.

“Dad, why the sudden urge to see blues?”

“Will you just find me some?” Bruce asked reaching over and opening an ammo can.

Letting out a sigh, “Sure thing, Dad,” Steve told him. “You need to call Base. The mommas want a word with you.”

“I haven’t done anything!” Bruce yelled out in defense.

“Shit Dad, I’m just relaying the message, don’t bite my head off! My wife does that enough,” Steve snapped.

Laughing, “Tonya is nothing but a sweetheart,” Bruce said.

“Never said she wasn’t,” Steve replied. “But when she’s mad, holy shit! I want to run and hide.”

Pulling off his vest, Bruce let it drop to the floor. “You find a good hiding spot, you let me know,” Bruce said.

“Maybe,” Steve chuckled. “You’re ready.”

Hearing clicks in his helmet, Bruce reached up and pushed the transmit bar, “Base, this is Big Daddy.”

“About fucking time you called!” Angela shouted.

Taking a deep breath, “I’ve been busy,” Bruce answered.

“Yeah, we watched,” Angela popped off. “What the hell do you have Jake doing?”

“I’ll tell you when we land.”

“Ah, how about now?” Angela snapped.

“Woman!” Bruce shouted and fifteen hundred miles away, Angela jumped. “I’ll tell you when we land!”

“Um, okay, Bruce,” Angela replied meekly, making Bruce feel like shit. “I’m sorry if I made you mad.”

“No, Little Foot, I just can’t say. I’ll tell you when we get home,” Bruce told her. “I need you to tell Red to find Sandy. I have some stuff I need them to read for me.”

“I can read,” Angela told him.

“Not this you can’t,” Bruce shot back. “It’s force equations about molecular and atomic mass.”

Hearing that, Angela almost dropped the mic. “Stephanie and Sandy will be waiting when you land,” Angela replied quickly.

Laughing, “Is that all you wanted me to call for?” he asked.

“No, just wanted to tell you how proud we were that you didn’t do anything crazy,” she replied with joy.

Not sure how to take that, Bruce looked over at Gene who was asleep, then over to Ted and Carl who both had on flight helmets and were laughing. “So, I get a gold star or something?” Bruce asked.

“I’m thinking something better,” Angela chuckled.

Smiling as he leaned his head back, “See you in a few hours, Little Foot,” Bruce said, letting the transmit bar go.

“Took a chance, popping off at her like that,” Ted told him over the intercom.

Shaking his head, “I’m not in the mood,” Bruce warned, leaning over and grabbing the briefcase from Patrick. He had only glanced at the folders inside and knew it was way over his head, and just the idea it was over his head pissed him off making him want to understand it. Opening the case, he pulled out a folder, closed the case, and used it as a desk.

Taking a breath, he opened the folder, looking at the first page of equations. A big black finger pointed at one equation, “That’s chemistry,” Gene said beside him.

“Yes, more precisely, it’s stoichiometry,” Bruce corrected with a grin, he could do stoichiometry.

Leaning back and looking at the paper, “Just know I had to learn that shit in college,” Gene mumbled. “Have no idea what that other shit is, I don’t see many numbers and an ass load of symbols and Greek letters. Sorry, but I have a problem adding symbols and letters.”

Pointing at the equations across from the first one then down the page, “That is atomic force microscopy, atomic force equations, atomic wave equation, and this last one is quantum mathematic formulas,” Bruce said. “The lay person would say nanotechnology.”

“Shit, I’m a lay person and I say chicken scratch,” Gene said looking at the paper. “You can interpret that?”

Looking up with a shocked expression, “Hell no,” Bruce said. “I may know what they look like, but without a calculator, a pencil, and a shit load of paper, I can barely work my way through the basics of any of them, except stoichiometry.”

“Better than me,” Gene admitted. “What do you ‘think’ all that is?”

Studying the page, Bruce leafed through the stack, finding the same equations but with different values. “I’m just guessing, but it looks like they were going through the periodic table, comparing different elements to something.”

Laughing, Gene patted Bruce’s back, “That’s another reason I always liked you. You’re smarter than you let on.”

“Gene, I already said I wasn’t in the mood,” Bruce said, trying to work through the equations to get a better idea what was going on.

“Ask Patrick,” Gene said pointing across the chopper.

“I will later,” Bruce mumbled, dragging his finger across the page.

“Ted, put a helmet on the geek,” Gene said over the intercom. Ted got up, moving to the flight chief and brought back a helmet, putting it on Patrick. “Patrick, what is with all the equations?”

Patrick’s mouth started moving and Ted slapped his leg and showed him the talk bar. “Those are attempts to figure out why europium is so deadly to them and the other compounds we tried aren’t,” he answered.

“Patrick,” Bruce said looking up. “Shut up, I’m working it out.”

“Sorry, he asked,” Patrick said sitting back.

Glancing over at Bruce, Gene smiled, “Don’t worry about him, Patrick, Bruce doesn’t like to not understand something.”

“Hey, dickhead!” Bruce shouted looking up. “You have no idea how hard it’s been trying to learn this stupid shit! I’ve tried since I met Stephanie because everyone else in the house had a basic understanding, except me. This shit is representing stuff too small for this many calculations! Anything that fucking small should have tiny fucking numbers!”

“Well, you know more than ninety-nine percent do, if you know that much,” Patrick said across from them. Bruce slowly turned glaring at him and Patrick held up his hands, “But you’re right. Stephanie will understand them quickly.”

Closing the folder, Bruce carefully put it back, “I think I want to be president and pass a law saying you can’t use mathematics that I don’t understand,” Bruce said and Carl slid out of his seat laughing, crashing to the floor.

Trying not to laugh too hard, “Bruce, you can act so juvenile sometimes,” Gene chuckled.

“Buffy would agree with me,” Bruce said leaning back. “Last week, Stephanie had her doing pushups for not understanding differential geometry. When Buffy asked me for help, all I could do was look at the piece of paper, willing it to fly away.”

The laughter died on Gene’s lips, “What the hell is differential geometry?”

“Combination of differential and integral calculus, linear, and multilinear algebra,” Bruce answered, glancing out the window to see the world outside getting brighter.

Across the chopper bay, Ted jumped up, “You’re not supposed to combine mathematics, and one area of mathematics definitely shouldn’t have more than one name. Algebra is algebra and calculus is calculus, that’s it.”

Lifting his chin up and leaning forward, “Hate to tell you this, but each is broken into many different branches,” Bruce told him.

“And Stephanie’s making Buffy learn it?” Ted asked.

Nodding, “She’s been doing really well so far,” Bruce admitted. “If I would’ve been Buffy, I would’ve run away when Stephanie started calculus.”

Ted looked back at Carl, “We need to get that girl out so she can have some fun.”

“The movie theater is open in Hope now. Let’s take our girls and Buffy to the movies,” Carl offered.

Liking that, Ted sat back down, “That sounds good,” he smiled. “If that stalker Marty shows up, he swims with the gators.”

Staring at the two with no emotion on his face, “Guys, she is a girl. Don’t try to kill boys just because they want to talk to her,” Bruce told them.

“Men, remember what I told you,” Gene growled. Ted and Carl sat up straight in their seats.

“Yes, sir,” the both shouted.

Shaking his head, “Don’t try my patience,” Gene said sitting back. “If the time comes, I’ll let you teach the little stalker a lesson.”

Both smiled and shouted, “Yes, sir!”

Not wanting to get into that and seeing it was brighter outside, Bruce walked over to the portside window and leaned over the mini gun. All the helicopters were spread out across the sky and it seemed like there were hundreds, instead of the eighty-four. “That makes a statement,” he chuckled.

“Shit Dad, you should’ve seen it when Mack had all the choppers in Base fly last month. Six hundred and twelve. It looked like we were invading earth,” Steve laughed over the intercom.

“Where the hell was I at?” Bruce shouted.

“Killing blues on the Arkansas border,” Steve answered. “But don’t worry, we had another three hundred or so brought in and Mack’s getting them up to speed, and he said he’s going to do it again.”

“I damn well better be there for that one,” Bruce whined. “Steve, put me on air traffic radio.”

“You got it,” Steve said and Bruce heard clicks in his earphones.

“Flight team this is Bruce. My chopper is going to break away, so no cause for alarm. Continue on to Base and we will meet you there,” Bruce called out.

Getting several acknowledgments, Stephanie’s voice roared over the radio, “What the hell are you about to do?!”

“Little Red, don’t start,” Bruce said, stepping away from the window. “I need to see something.”

“You’re over Kentucky! What on earth do you need to see?!” she yelled.

“I don’t know what bug crawled up yours and Angela’s ass today, but you two need to kill it,” Bruce snapped. “I have to see something and that’s the end of discussion!”

“You-,” Stephanie yelled as Bruce turned off the radio in his helmet.

“Steve, shut the radio off and don’t answer calls,” Bruce said over the intercom.

“Uh, Dad? We still have to land there and they’ll be waiting,” Steve warned. “I’m married, and that means my wife will side with them.”

“Right now, I don’t give a shit,” Bruce said grabbing his SCAR. “When do we refuel?”

“About to now,” Steve called back.

“Tell them we’re first, then head to Knoxville and find me some blues,” Bruce said sitting down.

As Steve moved to the front of the formation to the tankers, Gene leaned over, “Boy, they are pregnant and will whoop your ass,” he said with bulging eyes. Bruce just locked him in a cold stare. After a few minutes, Gene held up his hands, not able to tolerate the stare anymore. “Don’t come crying to me when they shoot you in the knee and take your balls.”

Laying his head back, Bruce closed his eyes, feeling the bump as Steve latched onto the fueling probe. The next thing Bruce felt was a tap on his shoulder, “Bruce, Knoxville is just ahead,” Ted said standing over him.

Looking at his watch and seeing he’d only dozed for an hour, Bruce got up, walking to the port side gunners window again. “Steve, hover near a bridge, but make sure those super smurfs can’t jump on us,” Bruce said, grabbing an ammo can and pushing it over near the window with his foot.

Slowly, the giant chopper descended and the details started emerging from the city. “I’m going to hover by that interstate bridge near downtown,” Steve called out.

Flying slowly forward, blues started filling the roads below them, running to keep up. When they neared downtown, they had a substantial horde below them and Steve dropped down till he was a hundred yards from the bridge but still above it. “Hold for a second, Steve,” Bruce called out, looking for a lone blue as the bridge quickly filled up.

As the chopper hovered over the Tennessee River with its nose aimed at the bridge, Bruce spotted a lone blue on the bank. Lifting his rifle to his shoulder and figuring the blue was close to three hundred meters, he aimed center mass and squeezed the trigger. The water right in front of the blue splashed when the round hit. Adjusting his aim, Bruce squeezed the trigger again and saw the bullet hit the blue in the right hip.

The blue turned slightly with the impact and opened its mouth to continue to roar but stopped as it swayed on its feet. Looking down at its hip, the blue collapsed. “Fuck me with a midget,” Bruce mumbled lowering his rifle.

“Put the port side to the bridge and bring us even with the bridge,” Bruce called out, bringing up his rifle. The chopper slowly rotated and Bruce saw the mass of blues roaring and clawing the air at the chopper. Picking out a target, Bruce squeezed the trigger, watching the bullet hit a blue in the chest.

As Bruce watched, it fell down, as did two behind it. Lowering the barrel, Bruce smiled and lifted it back up to start rapid firing into the horde. Everyone inside watched as a pocket of blues fell down dead with only one magazine of bullets. None of Bruce’s shots hit a head, and everyone had witnessed the amount of damage a blue could take before dying.

Ejecting the empty magazine, “Daddy has a new fucking toy! That midget can fuck me with a broom!” Bruce yelled with a grin, slamming in a new magazine. The pocket he’d created was filled again as he started sending hate downrange.

The others on the chopper watched in amazement as Bruce once again, wiped out a pocket of blues with one magazine. “What the fuck are you shooting them with?” Steve yelled over the intercom.

“Magic fucking bullets baby!” Bruce shouted, ejecting the magazine. “Find me a midget and a bicycle to fuck me all night long!” he hollered, letting out a rebel yell and slamming in a new magazine.

Standing behind Bruce, Carl’s mouth was hanging open as Bruce opened up again. Mesmerized, Carl would watch a round hit one blue, pass through it into the ones behind, and a line of them would fall down. Sometimes, it was two or three dying with one shot and other times, as many as six.

Dropping the empty magazine, Bruce slammed in another and opened up again, clearing out a pocket as a UAV circled above. Back at Base Hope, the command bunker was silent, seeing only the flash of one gun but a wall of blues falling down and dying outright.

Ejecting his fifth magazine, “Crew chief, drop the back ramp and Steve, point the ass of this beast at the bridge,” Bruce called out laughing. “Care to join me, gentlemen?” he said, looking at Ted, Carl, and Gene.

Everyone dove to an ammo can and slammed in new magazines as the ramp lowered. The four moved back and opened up. Like an invisible hand was moving over the bridge, the blues fell down in waves faster than the horde could fill in the pocket they were creating.

The four started shouting as they replaced magazines and continued firing as the bodies started piling up. Seeing that the ammo can they were using was almost gone, the crew chief moved another one up as the four kept firing.

With smoke pouring off their barrels after the second box, the four dove in the third box the crew chief had opened. Spinning around, the crew chief pulled out his M4 and ejected his magazine, putting in a magazine of magic bullets and joined in.

Nobody was even aiming at specific targets anymore; they were just putting the crosshairs chest high and pulling the trigger. Noticing his barrel was starting to turn white and pouring off smoke, Bruce lowered his rifle, looking down at the six empty ammo cans.

Lifting his head to look at the bridge, the dead were stacked four feet high across all four lanes and the blues weren’t even climbing over them anymore as the pile of dead created a hundred-yard-long gap in the middle of the horde. “Cease fire!” Bruce yelled, seeing that everyone’s weapons were pouring smoke and turning a chalky white.

Hearing the cease fire, Steve rotated the chopper around and gasped, looking at the mound of dead. “Stick a fork up my ass and I’ll take some magic bullets,” he mumbled.

Back at Base, the entire command room was staring with open mouths at the scene. It had taken both Omega and Gamma with heavy weapons, to do what five shooters had just accomplished in fifteen minutes.

“Son, take us home so I can find me a midget!” Bruce sang out over the intercom. Carefully, Bruce put his rifle on the floor and walked to his seat as the crew chief closed the ramp.

With a last look, Steve pulled up and flew over the city gaining altitude. “I’m finding me a motherfucker selling magic beans,” Steve said to his co-pilot who nodded. “If magic bullets can do that, I want to see what magic beans can do.”

Chapter 4

With Steve flying alone, he opened the massive chopper up and caught up with the attack group just before they reached the base. Setting the chopper down near a group of black SUVs, Steve shut the engines down. “I feel like I’m stuck to this chair,” he grumbled getting up.

Bruce climbed out as the family ran over, “Hey guys,” he smiled.

“What the hell were you shooting at them?” Danny yelled. “That was fucking awesome!”

“Magic bullets,” Bruce smiled as he wrapped her up in a hug.

“I want some magic bullets,” Danny squealed.

“That can be arranged,” Bruce laughed, putting her down as Buffy hobbled over and jumped up in his arms. “Let me guess, you want some magic bullets also?”

“Hell yeah! You weren’t even capping them in the head,” she laughed as he squeezed her then put her down. The twins, with Cade and PJ charging him, Bruce knelt down hugging them in a group.

Seeing the duo coming, Bruce let them go, in case an ass whooping was coming, “I’m a grown man, so don’t try and dictate my movements,” he said with a grimace.

They both lunged hugging him, “We just wanted you home!” Angela cried out.

“Don’t be mad!” Stephanie wailed. Feeling like a dick and knowing he would do whatever it took to make them happy, Bruce just sighed.

Pulling them close, Bruce hugged them hard and let go, smiling at them, “You can take my balls, but I want them back before I go out again.”

“No, they don’t look right on me,” Angela snorted.

“Don’t look at me. I trip over them when I wear them, so you can keep them, Bruce,” Stephanie smiled.

“Patrick?” they heard behind them to see Sandy run up to Patrick.

“Damn, she talked to someone other than Stephanie,” Angela said impressed.

“Sandy knows him already,” Stephanie said moving over and standing beside Bruce. “That’s Dr. Patrick Miller. I’ve seen him around the CDC and sat in on a few meetings with him. He seems to know his area rather well.”

Shaking his head, “That’s what I needed you and Sandy for. To make sense of some of the research he was following up on,” Bruce said.

“I’ll try, but if he was working with Emerson, it will take me awhile,” Stephanie said. “I felt stupid working with that man.”

Moving to Bruce’s other side, Angela weaved under his arm, “If Emerson is here, I don’t want to meet him,” she said. “Anyone that makes Stephanie feel stupid would make me feel like a blubbering idiot.”

“I’m going to agree with you on that because that’s how I would feel,” Bruce chuckled.

Stephanie looked over at them, “They shot Emerson a month ago. Something about not following protocol.”

Hearing that, Bruce’s shoulders dropped, “Damn,” he mumbled.

Looking over to ask Bruce why he’d said that, Stephanie turned back, hearing Carl and Ted cussing someone. Turning, she saw them drag a man out of the chopper and a wide grin split her face as she let Bruce go. Ted and Carl dropped the man on the ground as Stephanie strolled over.

“Hello, Agent Hartman. Remember me?” she said grinning.

Rolling over, Hartman started panting. “I never did anything to you!” he shouted.

Seeing his busted face, Stephanie chuckled, “I see you’ve met my husband.”

“Tell him I didn’t do anything to you, please!”

“Well, what did you do to earn a busted face?” she grinned.

“He thinks I hurt you!” Hartman yelled.

Spinning around, “Bruce, is that true?” she asked.

Nodding, “In a nutshell, yeah,” Bruce admitted.

Pinching her lower lip thinking, Stephanie looked up, “I never told you what his name was,” she said.

“Oh, I know. But Sandy did,” Bruce said with an evil grin.

“All you had to do was ask,” Stephanie said stomping her foot.

Walking over with Angela under his arm, Bruce wrapped his other arm around her, “You don’t like talking about it,” he whispered.

“Well, duh,” Stephanie said. “The man kept saying we were going to be married and wouldn’t keep his God damn hands off of me!”

Dropping his arms from Angela’s shoulder and stepping back with his face set in stone, “What?” Bruce asked with a grumble.

Looking down at Hartman, “He felt me up several times a day,” Stephanie mumbled.

Digging in his pocket, Bruce pulled out his cellphone and started scrolling through numbers. Tapping his phone, Bruce put it up to his ear. “Hey, Cook,” Bruce said. “Will you bring the bags to the shop?”

The area around Bruce suddenly became deathly quiet. “Yeah, the sandals and plastic sheeting as well,” Bruce said into the phone. “I shouldn’t get that messy, so leave the chainsaw.”

Wanting to know what the hell was going on, everyone moved closer. “I think I have zip-ties in the shop but if you could grab some, that would be nice,” Bruce said as Angela stepped up to him.

“I want to help,” she whispered and Bruce held up his hand.

“I have a blow torch in the shop so I don’t need propane for the torch, Cook, but thank you,” Bruce said smiling into the phone. “Twenty minutes will be good for me. See you then,” Bruce finished, hanging up the phone.

“I didn’t feel you up!” Hartman screamed and Sandy ran over, pointing her index finger at him.

“You know that’s a lie! I reported you three times for inappropriate behavior toward Stephanie,” she snapped.

“Whoa,” Bruce said stepping over, “You wrote him up as the world was collapsing and he was killing people?”

Blinking her eyes rapidly as she nodded, “Well, yes, Bruce. The appropriate office manner dictated it,” Sandy said confused. “He not only was breaking set policy, but also the law.”

Stepping away from Sandy, “You have balls that drag the ground,” Bruce said impressed.

Cocking her head to the side trying to understand, “I have a vagina. How can I have testicles?” Sandy asked. Letting out bellows, Ted and Carl dropped to the ground laughing behind her.

Stephanie moved over to Sandy, “I’ll explain later,” she said, putting an arm around Sandy. “We have to go over some of Patrick and Emerson’s work.”

Stepping away from Stephanie, “Stephanie, you know I hate going over Emerson’s stuff, none of his formulas equal out. He uses his own method of calculations,” Sandy complained.

“Come on, we can work together like old times,” Stephanie smiled.

Letting out a sigh, Sandy smiled, “Well, I can once more attempt to understand the insane logic Emerson proposed.”

Leaning down, Bruce put his mouth beside Angela’s ear and whispered, “Sandy needs to get laid really bad.” Letting out a loud snort followed by laughter, Angela’s legs got weak and Bruce had to hold her up.

“What’s funny?” Stephanie asked as Angela’s face turned purple.

Smiling with an innocent face, “Tell you later, baby,” Bruce promised. “Ted, Carl, take Agent Hartman to the shop, please,” Bruce said, looking at them rolling on the ground as Mike walked over.

“Never a dull moment around you,” Mike grinned. “How do you want to process this bunch?”

“Get Sandy to point out anyone who was in with Homeland. If we have video of anything they did, throw them in the middle of the lake. If they can get to shore without getting eaten by gators they can leave after we brand them, but if we see them again they will be shot. The rest, just tell them the rules and if they wish they can stay,” Bruce said, still holding Angela up as she took a deep breath.

Looking over as Ted and Carl threw Hartman in the back of a truck, “You really going to break open the bags on that one?” Mike asked.

“Hell yes. Mess with my woman, I’ll peel you like a banana,” Bruce said with a frown. “Oh I won’t kill him. I need him for something.”

Closing his eyes, Mike just shook his head, “What about these ‘magic bullets’ Steve is shouting about?”

“Gather the command group and meet me in the shop in one hour so we can talk about them. I have some things I need to handle first,” Bruce said putting Angela down and was relieved she could stand on her own.

Watching Angela stumble over to Stephanie, “I really don’t want to watch,” Mike said.

“Shit, I’ll be done with his ass in ten minutes,” Bruce said walking away.

***

Just over an hour later, Mike was leading the command group to the shop. Before they reached the door, it opened and two praetorian guards were dragging Hartman out; bloody and unconscious. Behind them, they saw Patrick and two other men walking out with pale faces.

“What the hell is Bruce doing?” Nancy asked Mike.

Holding up his hand and shrugging his shoulders, “Your guess is as good as mine,” Mike said heading for the door. Inside, they found Ted and Carl sitting beside Bruce and Angela sitting in his lap. “Lose interest in him?” Mike asked, walking over.

Shaking his head, “No, I’m saving him for something special,” Bruce grinned. “I need bait.”

Hearing the door slam, everyone looked over to see the kids, Stephanie, and Sandy walk in. “I can’t believe you made me do pushups,” Sandy exclaimed, looking at Stephanie in shock as they walked over.

“Sandy!” Stephanie shouted, “That’s basic quantum physics and you messed up the equation!”

Buffy ran up to Sandy as fast as she could with her hurt hip and grabbed Sandy’s hand, “Stop, Sandy, or she’ll make you do more,” Buffy warned in a low voice. “And you will do them or she will call Daddy.”

“She threatened to spank me with a belt if I didn’t do them,” Sandy said, looking down at Buffy.

Nodding with wide eyes, “And she will too. She always cries afterwards, but she can spank hard,” Buffy said with a very serious face.

Bruce cleared his throat as Ted and Carl struggled to remain standing. “I take it, you two didn’t make much headway?” he asked.

Putting the briefcase on the table beside him, Stephanie moved Angela’s legs and sat down beside her in Bruce’s lap. “I went over some of the notes and started working with the equations, but this is going to take some time,” Stephanie said with a low voice.

“I only messed up on one formula,” Sandy cried out.

Snapping her head around, “And it screwed up the entire equation!” Stephanie shouted.

“It didn’t balance out even after I did the pushups and used the right one!” Sandy pointed out.

“Yeah, wasting thirty minutes,” Stephanie huffed. With a hurtful expression, Sandy sat down in a vacant chair.

Turning away from Sandy, Bruce looked up at Stephanie, “You know, that’s like kicking a puppy,” he mumbled to her.

Giving a big huff, “Sandy, I’m sorry I yelled at you and made you do pushups,” Stephanie sighed.

The gloomy look immediately left Sandy’s face, “Thank you, Stephanie. I’ll review some works on quantum physics before we start again.”

Wanting to say something to Sandy, Bruce changed his mind and looked over at Jake, “Please tell me you have good news.”

Throwing down a stack of papers, “The cyber ninjas came through big time, Dad,” he grinned. “We have over two hundred locations of pure europium.”

“Europium?” Mike asked looking at Bruce.

Nodding, “That is what’s in the magic bullets. The scientist that discovered it was shot because he wouldn’t help figure out ways to train blues to fight for them,” Bruce said, making several people gasp.

“That’s kind of rare, isn’t it?” Nancy asked.

“One of the rarest minerals in the universe,” Stephanie answered. “But Dr. Emerson found out several other things about the infected, like you can knock one out for several hours with three hundred milligrams of potassium bromide delivered intramuscular.”

Liking the sound of that and giving an evil grin, “Now, that will come in handy,” Bruce said nodding.

Patting his chest, “Baby, don’t go getting weird. Just kill them,” Stephanie said and Angela nodded.

Laughing at them, Mike jumped up and sat down on the table, “How much does it take, europium, I mean?” he asked.

“Ten micrograms,” Bruce answered smiling.

The color drained from Mike’s face, “My God, we can win this war.”

Carroll slapped his leg, “Watch the tongue,” she snapped. “Is these mickro grams big?” she asked.

“Carroll, it’s smaller than the area of Lincoln’s eye on a penny,” Bruce said still grinning.

Looking on the table behind Bruce, Carroll saw the glass box from the lab with the chunk of europium. “Then, that could kill millions,” she said pointing.

Nodding his head with his grin getting bigger, “Yes Carroll one kilogram is one billion micrograms,” Bruce said. The mood suddenly lightened in the room. “Jake, just a rough guess, how much do you think we can bring in?”

Thinking, then looking through the stack of papers, “Around a ton and a half, maybe up to three nearby. Triple that further out,” he said. “China was the main supplier, but one of the biggest mines was here in the states. But the EPA shut it down.”

“What’s it used for?” Marcus asked.

“Electronics mostly,” Stephanie answered. “It’s what makes the TV give red color and is very conductive but remember, it must be pure. Any corrosion decreases how effective it is in killing the infected. That’s why sealing it in a lead bullet is the perfect delivery system, that much I got from Emerson’s notes.”

Conner jumped up, “Can’t we, like, spray it in a crop duster over large cities?” he asked.

Stephanie shook her head, “It dissolves in water rapidly and loses its effectiveness. Even leaving it in the open it will oxidize, greatly decreasing its lethality.”

“So, we still have to shoot each one,” Conner said disappointedly.

“Hey, Conner,” Bruce called out, making him look over. “I was killing six at a time with one shot.”

Raising his eyebrows very impressed, “Well, there is something to that,” Conner admitted.

“Well, what be next?” Carroll asked smiling.

Moving the girls off his lap, Bruce stood up stretching, then squared his shoulders back heading for Gene. “Bitch,” he said stopping in front of Gene.

Standing up Gene nodded, “Yeah, it’s that time,” he said and people started backing away.

“Bruce-,” Angela said moving toward them, and Gene held up his hand stopping her.

“Angela, this has been put off for too long,” Gene said turning to glare at Bruce.

“You’re a pussy and can’t handle it,” Bruce growled and Ted and Carl jumped up off the floor grinning.

Pulling his shoulders back, “Well, bring it, little girl,” Gene challenged.

“First one to pass out; gets painted,” Bruce bet.

“I’ll choose your color,” Gene grinned holding out his hand.

Clasping Gene’s hand and shaking it, “I’m going to paint you green with white polka dots when you pass out,” Bruce smiled.

“Wood run!” Ted yelled jumping up and down.

“Whoa, buddy,” Stephanie said jumping in front of him, “We’re pregnant, so no wood runs.”

Using her hip, Angela pushed Stephanie to the side and stood in front of Ted. “Bring it, bitch,” she said, putting her hands on her hips and poking him with her belly.

Buffy dropped down on the floor, “Y’all are going to act stupid again, aren’t you?” she moped.

“I’m making her strawberry daiquiris,” Gene said looking down at Buffy as Bruce moved over, standing in front of Sandy.

“You’re getting drunk,” Bruce said looking down at her.

Jerking her head back and blinking rapidly, “Well, I don’t know. I guess I can drink a few glasses of wine, but I really don’t like drinking,” Sandy stuttered.

“No wine. I’m introducing you to vodka,” Bruce grinned, “then tequila.” Everyone cheered as Bruce walked to the back of the shop and carried over several cases of vodka. “You’re pregnant, so no drinking,” Bruce said looking at Angela and Stephanie who both poked out their bottom lips. “You get to paint the first ones that pass out,” he added, making them smile.

Chapter 5

Sitting in a chair by the pool with a group around him, Bruce poured another glass. “Can’t believe you are Special Forces,” he said as Gene held his glass over.

“Shit, you better believe it after what I went through,” Gene slurred as Bruce filled his glass. A yell went out and they turned to see Conner climbing up a tree.

“Tarzan!” a group of Omega screamed.

Even though it was January everyone was outside and the weather only nippy, but the group had been drinking for an hour and not very many were cold. All of Omega, Gamma with many others were around, spread across the property tossing down a few.

Draining his glass as he watched Conner climb a big ass oak tree, “That boy is insane,” Gene slurred.

Laughing and slapping his thigh, “If his wife Susan finds a babysitter, she’ll be up there with him before long. She’s Jane,” Bruce said.

Sitting in the group with Bruce but on the other side, Angela huffed, “This isn’t any fun.”

“We can’t drink, it’s been proven-,” Stephanie started and Angela held up her hand.

“Stephanie, I know,” Angela said turning to look at her. “What I meant was, Bruce isn’t getting drunk, he’s barely drinking. Hell, just watching him is usually entertainment enough.”

Looking over at Bruce talking with Gene and Mike, “He won’t,” Stephanie said with a frown. “He never did when Debbie was pregnant and I have to say, that would be worth not drinking to see him drunk again,” Stephanie said and turned to Angela. “You realize the last time we got drunk; we got pregnant.”

“Shit, yeah,” Angela grinned. “That was a blast.”

Shaking her head, “You’re awful little to be doing some of those things,” Stephanie said.

“Bite me, ‘Miss. I can have a hundred orgasms’,” Angela smiled.

Slapping her leg as she laughed, “Well, Bruce won’t get drunk, but we get to paint the first that passes out,” Stephanie snickered.

Sighing, “But it would be much more fun if Bruce got drunk. Even the kids are drinking,” Angela said.

Looking over at Buffy draining a strawberry daiquiri, “I hope they don’t hurt themselves,” Stephanie said.

Buffy was sitting at the picnic table with Ted, Carl, and their girlfriends. Liking the taste of her drink, she drained it and pushed it across the table, “I want another one,” she smiled as Danny and Matt sat down with them.

“Sis, you better pace yourself,” Danny grinned.

Shaking her head, “Those are good,” Buffy said as Ted grabbed her glass and left.

“How many is that for you?” Matt asked taking a drink.

Buffy shrugged her shoulders, “I don’t know. Do I have to keep count?”

Tilting her glass back and draining it, “No, but for your first time, be cautious,” Danny warned as Ted came back with another glass.

Tired of watching Bruce nurse his drinks, Angela got up, “I’m going to tell Bruce to get drunk,” she said looking back at Stephanie.

“You can try,” Stephanie shrugged.

With a grin, Angela walked over and sat in Bruce’s lap, then whispered in his ear. Stephanie chuckled seeing Bruce’s eyes get big as Angela whispered then, he pulled away and looked at Angela in shock. Angela smiled and kissed him as she got up and walked back to her seat.

When she sat down, she saw Bruce draining a bottle of vodka. “What the hell did you tell him?” Stephanie asked shocked.

Glancing over with a sly look, “We have to make sure the kids spend the night with Mamaw and Papaw,” Angela said. “I just made a bet with him that he couldn’t out drink Gene but if he could, we had to do whatever he wanted tonight.”

“Whoa,” Stephanie said shocked then slowly grinned. “You’re so bad,” she said pulling out her phone to call Carroll. “But you are also a genius.”

“Now, it’s going to get good,” Angela grinned as Bruce grabbed another bottle.

Looking around, Bruce spotted Sandy sitting alone and drinking a glass of wine. “Oh, hell no,” he said jumping up. Walking over to several tables by the back door that was serving as the bar, Bruce grabbed a large glass and then several bottles, making a mixed drink. When he was done, Bruce walked over to Sandy, taking the glass of wine.

“Here, this is a kamikaze,” he said handing Sandy the big glass.

Slowly taking the glass, “I really don’t like drinking, Bruce,” she said sniffing the glass.

“Don’t be scared, you have big balls,” he chuckled as she took a sip and raised her eyebrows impressed.

Nodding, “That’s pretty good,” she said smacking her lips. “As you should know, I’m female and have a vagina.”

Grinning, as Sandy took another drink, “You’ll understand,” Bruce said seeing Sandy drain half the glass. “Get Stephanie and Angela to make you another when you’re ready.”

Sandy nodded as she wiped her mouth and Bruce walked back to his chair. Reaching his chair Bruce heard music, and looked over to see Jake holding his monster ghetto blaster. “Now, it’s a party,” he said sitting down.

He looked over at Angela and Stephanie to see Sandy standing in front of them, holding an empty glass. They both smiled at her and got up pulling Sandy to the ‘bar’. As they made her another, Sandy watched their every move.

“That’s one fine woman,” Gene slurred, throwing his arm over Bruce’s shoulder.

Glancing at Gene and seeing him looking over at the bar, “Those are mine,” Bruce chuckled pouring a glass.

“Hell, boy, I know that and already told ya,” Gene said waving his hand around as Bruce lifted his glass. “I’m talking about Sandy.”

Coughing as vodka went down his lungs, Bruce jumped up trying to breathe, getting several ‘boos’ from the mass of bodies. Holding out his arm, Bruce gave the group a one finger salute, then turned back to Gene. “Sandy?” he asked making a face.

Gene smiled as he lifted his glass, looking over at the bar with eyes filled with unbridled lust. “Man, just look at her. Full tight body with a nice rack, full trunk, and those black glasses just do something for me,” Gene said as his head wobbled on his shoulders.

Thinking he was missing something, Bruce turned to look. Sandy wasn’t fat just thick and did have a large top, but he just couldn’t understand. “That Sandy? The one beside Angela and Stephanie?” Bruce asked for clarification as he pointed.

Chuckling, “Shit, what other one am I going to talk about?” Gene said, draining his glass and grabbing the bottle beside Bruce’s chair.

Still wearing the confused face, Bruce turned back to Gene then slowly started to grin, “Man, you’re just fucking with me, aren’t you?” Bruce said with a chuckle.

Setting the bottle down and raising his glass, “Fuck no. That woman’s so fine, I’ll drink her bathwater,” Gene said, taking a drink and never looking away from Sandy. The grin fell off Bruce’s face and he looked over at Sandy, but didn’t see what Gene was talking about. In fact, Sandy was attractive but Bruce’s eyes were closed to other women unless they were a total knock out, and then it was just a glance. He had two wives, be damned if he wanted to even think of another woman. Truth be told, he didn’t want them, but Debbie had known if Bruce was alone in this new world he would pursue the wave. Being as smart as she was and knowing Bruce, Debbie didn’t want to put that burden on one woman. Bruce would drive her insane.

“Shit,” Bruce said in a low voice, looking back at Gene who was looking at Sandy like she was on the menu. “Dude, go talk to the bitch then,” he said waving his arm at Sandy.

“I tried,” Gene said grabbing the bottle filling his glass. “I don’t know what the fuck she’s saying. I know it’s English, but it might as well be Chinese because all I understand are the conjunctions.”

“Motherfucker, you don’t speak Filipino but you sure shanked that hot one the captain was after,” Bruce snapped pulling out his phone. “You didn’t know what that bitch was saying, but that didn’t stop you from getting her to team up with you for that wood run,” Bruce said tapping on his phone.

Looking up as Bruce tapped on his phone, Gene shook his head. “Sandy speaks fucking English and I don’t know what the fuck she’s saying. She talks about protein receptor sites like I talk about guns. I’m not even going to talk about molecular density of membranes related to molecular permeability. Shit, I’m still looking that one up,” Gene said then drained his glass as Bruce looked over at the bar.

Feeling her pocket vibrate, Stephanie pulled her phone out and looked at it, then up at Bruce with her mouth hanging open. Stephanie elbowed Angela and held out her phone. Angela read it and stumbled into the table. Stephanie looked down at her phone tapping.

Feeling his phone vibrate, Bruce looked at the message, ’ARE YOU FUCKING KIDDING?!’

Shaking his head, he typed, ‘No, but is Sandy pretty?’

Looking up, Bruce saw Angela take Stephanie’s phone, tapping away, and he looked down waiting on the message. ‘Yes, Sandy is cute but her body is what people talk about, but you can’t understand a fucking thing she says’, he read when the message came over.

Draining his glass as he typed with his thumb, Bruce looked over at them as he sent the message, ‘I know that, but Gene says she’s hot and he wants to drink her bathwater. That’s damn near a marriage proposal.’

The duo read the message as Stephanie handed Sandy her drink, then they fought over the phone with Stephanie pulling it out of Angela’s hand and started typing. ‘Tell him to try harder,’ she sent and Angela started arguing with her quietly as Sandy drained her glass, then held it out for a refill.

Nodding, Bruce put his phone back in his pocket, “Brother, she’s tossing down a few,” Bruce said, looking on the other side of the pool and seeing a group dancing. “Go ask her to dance.”

“Motherfucker, I can’t dance, you know that,” Gene snapped as Bruce sat back down.

“Bitch, it’s a party. Nobody can dance now,” Bruce said filling his glass and Gene nodded as they heard a yell and looked over seeing two troops wrestling.

“Oh yeah!” Buffy cheered and climbed up on the bench, using Ted’s shoulder so she could watch the two wrestle. Her hip was stiff, but it didn’t hurt now. “Yeah, he’s going to choke him out!” she cheered holding up her arms.

Melanie, Ted’s girlfriend, shook her head at the two wrestling, “Why do Rangers have to do that?” she said with a frown.

Lifting his mug, “The one getting choked out is Lenny. He said he’s never been choked out and Jerry is showing him what it’s like,” Carl explained. “This is the big boy club, so little boys need not apply.”

“Hey, bitch,” Buffy snapped, turning away from the match and narrowing her eyes at Carl.

Carl set his mug down and held up his hands, “Buffy, your balls drag on the ground and you have to tuck your dick into your boot. You are in the big boy club.”

Blinking her glassy eyes as her expression softened, “Oh, okay then,” she said turning back to the match to see Lenny go limp. “Danny’s choked me out, but I’m not big enough yet to choke someone out before they throw me off. If I fight, I have to use my knife. Herman doesn’t mind, but I want to just choke someone out,” she huffed sitting down as Ted and Carl gave a shiver, but looked at each other and nodded.

Bruce watched the winner of the match stand up as he turned to Gene, “I remember when that was us,” he said.

“Bitch, just because I said I’ve never been choked out, didn’t mean I wanted to experience it,” Gene chuckled as he looked over at the people dancing. “Mike can dance,” he said watching, “but Nancy dances like I do.”

“We danced with the kids,” Bruce said filling his glass, then leaned over topping off Gene’s.

Taking a drink, Gene looked over at the bar to see Stephanie and Angela leading Sandy over. “Oh, shit! They’re bringing her over here,” Gene huffed sitting up straighter.

“Hey jackass, are we in grade school? Want to pass her a note and see if she’ll meet on the playground and get on the swing set with you?” Bruce snapped.  “We are the baddest motherfuckers on the planet! Now act like it or I swear to God, I’ll choke you out and put a dress on you again.”

With his face getting hard, Gene cut his eyes at Bruce, “Asswipe, I can’t believe Debbie took pictures and had them blown up.”

Draining his glass, Bruce looked at Gene with a grin. “She just took the pictures. I’m the one that had them blown up to poster size,” Bruce said as the girls walked over.

“Hey guys,” Angela said smiling.

“Mmm,” Bruce said raising his eyebrows. “Looking good,” he said looking Angela and Stephanie up and down. “The kids better not be upstairs tonight, or Tarzan and Jane will have to share their tree.”

Stephanie dropped in his lap, “I’m going along with the bet, but I want timeouts,” she said then kissed him.

Angela grabbed a chair setting it in front of Gene and pushed Sandy down in it and joined Stephanie in Bruce’s lap. “We had to get her a mug,” Angela said motioning toward Sandy with her head. “She was draining the glass faster than we could fill it.”

Bruce looked over and laughed, seeing Sandy holding a massive soda mug, “Now, that’s a drink!” he said kissing Angela. “Time outs were never agreed to.”

“Hey, that’s not fair,” Stephanie said hugging his neck. “I wasn’t consulted.”

“She’s being a sissy,” Angela giggled as Gene leaned over in his chair.

“Now that’s a big drink,” Gene told Sandy.

Blinking her eyes as her head wobbled on her shoulders and turning to look at Gene, “Stephanie said I was emptying the lesser container too expeditiously,” Sandy slurred then smiled at him. “But I have to say, this kamikaze is excellent.”

“Yep, that’s one of the good ones,” Gene smiled back holding his glass out and Sandy just looked at him blinking. With his smile turning into a grin, Gene leaned over further, tapping Sandy’s mug in a toast.

Sandy gave a wryly smile and drunkenly slapped her face, “My apologies,” she smiled lifting her mug.

As the two turned up their drinks, Millie came over with a platter. “Mike said this is for y’all,” she said laughing. “Jane just climbed up after Tarzan.” Everyone turned and sure enough, saw Susan up in the oak tree with Conner. The two were sitting on a large limb drinking.

Angela looked at Stephanie grinning, “It’s not even three o’clock, this is going to get good.”

“Fifteen hundred,” Stephanie corrected grinning. “Yes, I can’t wait till dark and see what happens.”

Setting the platter on the ice chest beside Bruce, “They’s all gonna be passed out,” Millie predicted.

Bruce looked up grinning, “Wanna bet on that?” he slurred as Gene stood up, raising his glass.

“If there isn’t still Rangers partying when the sun comes up, I’ll never drink again,” he said draining his glass.

Millie’s jaw dropped, “I hopes nobody gets hurt,” she said.

“If they do, it’s lesson learned,” Gene said sitting back down and refilling his glass.

“Until the next party,” Bruce amended, grinning and raising his glass.

Looking over at the bar, “I’m goin’ ta get some mo whiskey,” Millie said walking away.

Bruce looked down at the platter and saw full shot glasses, sliced lemons and a small bowl of salt. Pulling the cooler in front of him and setting down his glass, Bruce passed Gene and Sandy a shot glass and lemon.  Picking up his, he looked at Sandy, “Sandy, like this,” he said licking the back of his hand putting a pinch of salt on it.

Licking the salt off, Bruce shot the tequila and sucked the lemon stomping his foot. Sandy turned to Gene and watched him do the same thing. Shrugging her shoulders, Sandy copied them.

Her eyes almost bulged from her head as she drained the shot and shoved the lemon in her mouth. Everyone cheered as she bit down on the lemon and Sandy smiled with the lemon in her mouth. Taking the lemon out of her mouth she wobbled in her chair, “I like the kamikaze better,” she slurred heavily.

Taking another shot, Bruce spit the lemon out, “Sandy, taking that shot like that just proves you got big balls,” he laughed, picking his glass back up as Gene took another shot.

Sandy just blinked at Bruce as her head wobbled trying to get her eyes to focus. Slowly, she stood up as Gene tilted his glass back. Grabbing her jogging pants and panties, Sandy pushed them down to her knees and pointed at her crotch, “I have a vagina,” she said swaying on her feet.

Gene coughed, dropping his glass and started choking as Sandy leaned over, looking at her crotch and then straightened, “Yep, it’s a vagina,” she smiled as Stephanie jumped up and stepped over, pulling Sandy’s clothes back up. Looking at Stephanie’s baby pooch, “She’s got a baby in there. That means she has a vagina,” Sandy said proudly as Stephanie pulled her pants up, adjusting them till they were straight.

More than a little shocked, Bruce looked at Angela who was snorting more than she was laughing, “Nobody told me this was going to be show and tell,” he said as Angela tried to breathe and Gene tried to get the vodka out of his lungs, coughing. Several people again around the area ‘booed’ as Bruce again held up a one finger salute.

“Damn, girl,” Gene coughed hoarsely. “You may have a vagina, but you got balls big enough to fill a bucket.”

Reaching for her pants to show Gene again, Stephanie grabbed Sandy’s hand. “It’s an expression that means you’re tough and people respect you and think you’re cool,” Stephanie told her.

Whipping her head around and staring at Stephanie, Sandy grinned, “I’m cool and people think I’m tough?” she asked as Stephanie grabbed Sandy to steady her so she wouldn’t fall.

“They said you had balls, didn’t they?” Stephanie grinned, looking at Sandy’s glassy eyes.

Wrapping her arms around Stephanie’s neck, “I’ve never been cool before,” she said and let her go.

Sandy looked at Bruce and he winked at her, “Giant hairy balls,” he said grinning as Sandy turned to Gene who was now much better and pouring another glass.

“Girl, you can throw your balls over your shoulder,” Gene said standing up.

As he was raising his glass, Sandy reached over grabbing his crotch. “You got big balls for real,” she grinned, swaying on her feet as Stephanie let her go and stumbled back in shock. Gene’s glass fell from his hand as he let out an ‘umph’ with the grab.

“Damn girl,” he said in awe.

Stumbling over without letting go, Sandy put her chest to his, “Let’s dance, but I’m going to hold these if you don’t mind,” she slurred and Angela slid out of Bruce’s lap onto the ground, laughing and snorting hard as she kicked the ground.

Gene wrapped his arm around Sandy and guided her backward around the pool where everyone was dancing. With his mouth hanging open, Bruce watched them go around the pool staying face to face and Sandy not letting go. “Damn,” Bruce mumbled.

Stephanie came over and tried to help Angela up, but she couldn’t quit laughing. “I’ve never seen her act like this. I mean, we drank a bottle of wine together once and she was still Sandy,” Stephanie said sitting down in Bruce’s lap. “Now, I don’t know who she is.”

“Someone with a handful of balls,” Angela shouted kicking the ground harder.

“Spank her,” Stephanie said looking at Bruce.

“Maybe for the payoff,” Bruce grinned and Stephanie blushed as Mike and Nancy came over staggering.

“Damn, look over there at Gene and Sandy. She’s holding his cluster,” Mike laughed, sitting down and Nancy dropped in his lap. They spotted the platter and grabbed a shot.

Shaking his head, “Dude, you missed it, Sandy showed everyone she has a vagina and wanted to hold Gene’s balls as they danced,” Bruce chuckled as Angela climbed up in his lap.

They both spit out their lemons, “Oh man, I would’ve liked to watch that,” Nancy slurred, wiping her face and leaving a streak of salt on her cheek. Seeing the salt, Mike licked her cheek before taking another shot as a man walked over to them.

He held up a glass in toast, “Hey, Bruce. Remember me?” he said taking a drink.

Nodding, “Jacob, Marty’s dad,” Bruce said taking a drink.

Sitting down in the chair Sandy had left, Jacob sighed, “I guess you’ve figured out that my son has a crush on your daughter.”

“Jacob, hate to break it to you, but when Marty first saw Buffy when we found him in the school, he was infatuated with her,” Bruce told him, nudging Stephanie and pointing at the bottle to refill his glass.

Emptying his glass, “Yeah, he told me,” Jacob said as Stephanie filled Bruce’s glass, then Jacob held out his. “Can I have some of that?”

Leaning over and filling his glass, “I take it, you came over to see if we approve?” Stephanie asked.

Shaking his head, “Nope,” Jacob said draining half his glass. “I want to make sure she’s not going to kill my son. I’ve heard about some of the stuff she’s done and had doubts, but I’ve seen grown men tremble when she pulls out that knife. Not to mention the fact, she will go into battle at the drop of a hat. I don’t think she knows the meaning of fear.”

“That’s my girl,” Bruce grinned taking a drink.

Nodding as he finished his drink, “That’s why I’m here,” Jacob said as Stephanie held the bottle up and he reached over so she could refill it. “Is he in any danger?” Jacob asked when his glass was full. Nancy fell out of Mike’s lap, biting her hand as a father asked if his son was safe from Bruce’s daughter.

Draining his glass, “If he’s inappropriate with her, Buffy will cut him,” Bruce said flatly. “Then, Marty will get strung up by the rest of the team,” Bruce said and Jacob breathed a sigh of relief.

“Oh man, had me worried,” Jacob said. “He would never do anything like that. Hell, she finally turned to talk to him yesterday and Marty took off running.”

“What the hell did Buffy say?” Bruce asked getting worried.

Smiling, “Nothing really, she just asked him if he wanted to play Call of Duty with them the next time they played,” Jacob said. “Other than some dance, that’s the first time she’s talked to him and it unnerved Marty to say the least. He panicked and ran.” Angela’s body gave a jerk as she snorted and put a hand over her mouth so she wouldn’t laugh out loud.

Stephanie smiled, “Buffy can be quite intimidating.”

Nodding, “So as long as he’s a good boy, Marty has nothing to worry about?” Jacob asked.

“Yeah,” Bruce said tapping Angela to make her stop snorting. “He’s on her team, so she won’t hurt him unless he tries something.”

Shaking his head as he drained his glass, “That’s why Marty’s on the team. Shit, that boy’s begged and pleaded with anyone to teach him how to fight. I think Jake felt sorry for him,” Jacob said as Stephanie refilled his glass and Bruce’s.

Behind them, “NOW, TED!” they heard shouted. Turning, they saw Ted and Carl dive off the picnic table, tackling a member of Omega on the ground. They took the man down face first, wrapping their legs around his and locking his arms back.

“Come on, Buffy! Do it!” Ted shouted and a grinning Buffy hobbled over very well feeling no pain. Diving on the pinned man’s back, she wrapped an arm around his neck and cranked. “Harder, Buffy. He’s tensing his throat!” Ted shouted.

Straining with everything she could muster, “That’s it, Buffy!” Carl shouted, seeing the man’s eyes start to flutter. “He’s out!” Carl shouted letting him go. Buffy let go and stood up on the unconscious man’s back, raising her arms in triumph.

“I did it!” she cried with joy and stumbled. Ted caught her and helped her steady herself. Somewhat steady, she held out her hand, getting high fives from Ted and Carl as the rest of the kids came over.

“Alright, Buffy!” Nancy yelled and ran over.

Jake and Danny raised her up as Buffy received high fives from the others. “Jacob,” Bruce said shaking his head. “You sure Marty can’t find someone else to be infatuated with?”

“Nope,” Jacob said draining his glass. “He said two members of Omega told him if he was mean to Buffy they would chop his tally whacker off and make him eat it. If that doesn’t scare a boy off, nothing will.”

Stephanie slapped Bruce’s chest, “I thought Gene was going to talk with them?”

“He did,” Bruce said draining his glass. “Jacob,” Bruce said closing his eyes, “the women in my family are insane, that includes the ones in my lap, I fear for my life at all times.”

Angela and Stephanie slapped his chest. “Well, I need to tell that boy of mine he’d better start training hard then,” Jacob said standing up. “He has a long way to go to get to the level of any of the males in your family.”

Stephanie looked up at Jacob, “Wise advice,” she smiled. “We have to be really mean to Bruce before he starts crying, so make Marty really train hard.”

“I will,” Jacob said then walked away.

Mike shook his head, “Not just your family,” he said.

“You really think we’re insane?” Stephanie asked with a serious face.

Bruce looked at her then at Angela, “Shit, you’re with me, in this family, you’re crazy as a shit house rat,” he declared.

A grin split Stephanie’s face, “Damn right, we’re insane.”

“You can cow me down, for fucks sake,” Bruce said.

“Don’t forget it,” Angela said, kissing one cheek as Stephanie kissed the other.

“Wood run! Wood run! Wood run!” chant started on the other side of the pool.

“Oh shit,” Angela said turning. “Bruce, tell Buffy she can’t go.”

“Be damned if I tell her no,” he said. “She’s fought, killed, trained, and done what I’ve seen grown men shy away from. She’s mature enough to make her own decisions.”

They looked at him in shock as Nancy came running over and grabbed Mike, “We can win! Let’s go!” she said grabbing a shot.

“No,” Mike said pulling her into his lap. “Our kids are heading into the shop. I know they’re married but, no.”

“Go tell them to go to bed,” Nancy whined.

The expression left Mike’s face as a Tarzan yell sounded over the area. “I hope you’re kidding.”

Giving a big sigh, Nancy did another shot. “Spoil sport,” she said spitting out the lemon. “Well, will you at least dance some more with me?” she asked, grabbing his crotch.

“Umph,” Mike groaned. “Yeah,” he grunted dryly.

As Nancy led him away, “This is the best family ever,” Angela chuckled.

They got up so Bruce could get another bottle. Seeing him stagger, one got under each arm, leading him to the bar. Bruce made a line of kamikazes and grabbed the first one, draining it. “I know he’s not,” he heard Angela say and turned, seeing her looking up high behind him.

Spinning around and almost falling, Bruce saw Conner climbing out on a limb and stand up. He sprang from the limb and caught the limb of another oak tree, pulling himself up. Then a smaller form scampered out and jumped, following Conner.

“I haven’t drank enough,” Bruce announced, draining another glass. “My first thought wasn’t, ‘that was cool’,” he said, grabbing another glass. “My first thought was, ‘they could get hurt’.”

“I don’t think I could drink enough to think that,” Stephanie said as she watched both scamper up the tree, as another Tarzan yodel sounded over the area.

“Grown-ups are weird,” Buffy said and they looked down to see her stumbling toward them. Angela and Stephanie ran over and steadied her as she walked to the bar. Seeing the line of glasses, Buffy grabbed one and drained it. “Hey, that wasn’t bad,” she said smacking her lips.

“How many have you had?” Angela asked.

“Why does everyone ask that?” Buffy said with a huff. “I can’t feel my toes and people want me to count?” she said and looked at Stephanie, “I’m not doing push-ups because I can’t count now. I’ll run away.”

Stephanie laughed and hugged her, “It’s okay, baby, I wouldn’t do that to you.”

“Sandy is a freak,” Buffy said with her face buried in Stephanie’s chest.

“What?” Stephanie said jerking back.

Grabbing another glass, “After everyone put up something for the wood run and they said go…she started growling, circling Gene like a tiger. She jumped on him and knocked him to the ground, yelling as she tore his clothes off like she was a blue,” Buffy said, then drained the glass. “I don’t know what -copulate like swine in moisture supplemented soil- means, but I didn’t want to find out.”

The three looked over at the dance area and didn’t see Gene and Sandy. “Buffy, they’re in the shop for the wood run?” Angela asked.

“Yep.”

Draining a glass, Bruce picked Buffy up, “Come on you two. Let’s dance,” he grinned.

“Ah, no,” Angela said and Stephanie agreed with a nervous nod.

“You either come with or go swimming and then get dragged over,” he offered. They chuckled and wrapped their arms around his waist as he carried Buffy.

“Hey, I can’t dance. Put me down, damn it!” she said hitting his back.

“You couldn’t play softball also, but you learned,” Bruce said. “If you don’t try, I’ll lock the doors of the RG next time and fart you out.”

“Oh man, not that again,” Buffy moaned. “I think something crawled up your ass and died,” she shouted.

Stephanie and Angela laughed as Stephanie said, “We will agree with you on that, Buffy.”

Moving to the other side of the pool, they joined a really large crowd dancing. The three danced, or tried to, as Bruce attempted to instruct as he kept drinking, with Buffy taking a glass every once and a while. It was dark as Bruce was holding Buffy in his arms, slow dancing with all three. Seeing Buffy’s eyes getting heavy, he pushed her head on his shoulder and soon heard snoring.

“She doesn’t count,” he said stopping. “No painting.”

Stephanie gave him a look like he was an idiot, “Like we would,” she said waving her hands.

Carrying Buffy to her room, Bruce came back out and continued the party, joining the mass of people dancing and throwing his shirt off. “Took long enough,” Stephanie said dancing beside Angela.

“I know he’s drank two whole bottles already, I didn’t think it would take this long,” Angela said.

“More drinks!” Millie shouted from the bar and the crowd cheered.

Bruce spun around pulling down his pants, “Millie, look!” he shouted. “Helicopter, helicopter!” he shouted wiggling his waist. Millie let out a yelp and took off running as Angela and Stephanie hit the ground laughing.

Jumping out of his pants, Bruce chased Millie shouting ‘helicopter!’. Angela jumped up, “Come on, we have to see who he gets!” she shouted pulling Stephanie up.

“This is great,” Stephanie said as they broke into a run, following the ‘helicopter’.

Chapter 6

Sitting in his chair in the Center and feeling surprisingly well, Bruce sipped his coffee as Millie came over, carrying his plate. “You can run pretty fast,” he grinned.

“I surprised you be up this early,” she smiled. “You should feel bad about chasin’ that guard into the catfish pond.”

“Well, you locked yourself in the barn, I had to find a new target,” Bruce shrugged.

Millie busted out laughing, “Where the women folk? I knowed they didn’t drink cause I was watchin’ and had my spoon.”

Grinning, “Sleeping. They lost a bet,” he said grabbing his fork.

Reaching out and touching his face, “You not feelin’ poorly?” she asked shocked.

“Feel great,” Bruce said shoveling a mouthful in.

Hearing his rugrats, Bruce looked up to see Carroll and Marcus come in with PJ, Cade, little Debbie, Nathan, and the twins. “Shit, didn’t know you had more,” Bruce said getting up to give the kids some love.

“We went and got the young’uns from Steve and Tonya,” Carroll said, hugging Bruce with the baby in her arms. “They needed to get an have some fun.”

“Want me to take her?” Bruce asked holding out his arms and Carroll shooed him away.

Bruce sat the kids down with Marcus’s help, “She ain’t let me hold the baby yet,” Marcus grumbled.

“You be quiet, Marcus,” Carroll said sitting down and Millie handed her a bottle and a bowl of rice cereal for little Debbie. “You sit up almost till the rooster crowed watchin’ cartoons with them babies. I told ya they needed sleep.”

“You was laughin’ right along with us, so I guess you was awake too,” he said sitting down beside her.

“How could I sleep with you and the kids cackling up a storm all night,” Carroll said feeding little Debbie. The door opened and Bruce saw Angela and Stephanie with Buffy. Looking a little pale, Buffy just hobbled to her chair and laid her head down on the table.

“What you two’s movin slow for?” Carroll asked as Stephanie and Angela hugged the kids.

“Nothing,” Angela said sitting down with a huff.

Shaking her head as she sat down, “You made the bet, so quit acting like a bitch,” Stephanie said. Angela looked at her with a scowl but didn’t say anything as more of the command group came in, sitting down.

Bruce chuckled, looking at Mike, “Feeling a little under the weather, brother?” Bruce asked as he watched Carl and his girlfriend Monica sit down, looking peaked.

“Drop it or I’ll cut your heart out with my butter knife,” Mike growled and Nancy laid her head on the table. “A man can’t even pass out in his own bed without a tornado banging around in the next room.”

Angela and Stephanie turned beet red, dropping their heads on the table as the door opened. Bruce chuckled, seeing Gene walk in very slow with his legs wide apart. Breathing through pursed lips in sharp huffs with each step, Gene moved very sluggishly toward the table.

“Trouble, Gene?” Bruce snickered. Shaking his head, Gene kept his breathing the same as he walked bowlegged toward the table.

Leaning over the table, Carl grinned, “Sandy put the hurt on him,” he said. “At one point, Gene tried to crawl away and she grabbed his ankles, pulling him back and flipped him back over.”

The table filled with stifled chuckles as more of the command group came in. When everyone sat down Bruce didn’t see Ted, but Melanie, his girlfriend was there. Looking over, he didn’t see Danny or Matt. “Do I need to send out search parties?” he asked.

Melanie shook her head, “No, Tarzan and Jane just climbed down and the others are cleaning the shop,” she said.

“Huh?” Bruce asked.

Chuckling, “The first five couples out of the wood run had to clean up,” Carl said.

Closing his eyes Bruce shook his head and then looked at Melanie. “Hey, don’t look at me,” she snapped. “He lost, I didn’t.” Hearing shouting outside, Bruce looked up at the door. “Danny is pissed at Matt big time, I heard she was competitive, but holy shit,” Melanie said.

“Hey, I’m her Dad here. Don’t want to hear,” Bruce said.

“I mean it, Matt!” Danny yelled walking in and slamming the door, storming over to the table. She stopped and looked at Jake and Mary as they grinned at her, “Say anything and I’ll hit both of you,” she growled.

As Danny dropped into her seat Jake leaned over, “Problem?” he asked as Danny balled up her fist.

“Ew, ah, eh,” they heard and turned to see Gene slowly trying to sit down, breathing like he was in labor.

“I had to teach Sandy how to put on make-up,” Danny said looking at Gene who barely nodded as he huffed and puffed and gently sat down.

“Sandy’s never worn make-up,” Stephanie said, trying not to laugh at Gene.

“Yeah, I figured that out when I saw her,” Danny popped off as Matt walked in and sat down beside Danny, who never looked over at him. “She put it on with a spatula.”

“Where did you see her?” Angela said with a snort as Gene sighed, finally resting in the seat.

“In the shop,” Danny said and motioned to Gene. “She was still riding him like a cheap bike. I told them they’d won like three hours ago, so quit rubbing it in.”

“Hello, I’m here,” Bruce snapped.

“Shut it, Dad,” Danny shouted. “I’m not in the mood, we will fight today.”

Raising his eyebrows Bruce listened to the nice side of his brain and looked at Gene. “Look a little worn there, buddy,” he grinned.

Gene looked off in space, “I’m,” he grunted as he shifted his butt in the chair, “in love,” he huffed.

Carl laughed, “I’ve heard of talking dirty but man, that woman puts a whole new meaning on it with words you have to look up.”

Squinting his face Bruce stifled a laugh, “Heard you tried to escape but she caught ya,” he said.

Nodding with wide eyes, “Three times,” Gene mumbled. “She finally gave me a short break when I begged, crying like a little girl.”

Everyone at the table fought not to laugh as the last of the group came in, with Sandy running over to Gene. “See? Told you he would make it here,” Ted said sitting down beside Melanie. “Had to find a ladder for Tarzan and Jane,” Ted said nodding to Conner and Susan. They both just smiled and looked down at their plates.

“Baby, you need plenty of rest today, in case they have another contest of fortitude,” Sandy said sitting down beside Gene. “I put the procurements we won in your room.” He looked over at her with a strained grin and nodded.

“Shit, like anyone would even enter if you two showed up,” Ted said grabbing his mug of coffee. “It’s real hard keeping your concentration when someone’s yelling stuff you know is English, but have no idea what it means.”

Melanie just sighed and rolled her eyes, “Yeah, make up an excuse.”

“What?” he huffed. “Sandy’s crying out stuff like ‘chastise one comparable to an equestrian’ and ‘agglutinate with me on this excursion to galvanize your adamantine’. I don’t even know where to begin to find out what the fuck that means, but you can’t get your freak on hearing stuff like that.”

Shock hit Sandy’s face, “But we have big balls, we’re cool,” she said and Angela slid out of her chair landing under the table, hitting the floor and laughing.

“Baby, he’s just jealous,” Gene grunted as he looked over at her and patted her hand. “He lost his balls.”

Looking at Gene, she smiled at him with doe eyes and then turned to Ted, “You need to find them, so you can be cool again,” Sandy told him and Bruce spit out his food.

“Damn right, he does,” Melanie said and Carl slapped the table, shoving his chair back jumping up and running to the bathroom.

“Pussy boy,” Carl called out before running in the bathroom.

“Are you going to help him locate his balls?” Sandy asked Melanie.

Shaking her head and glancing at Ted, “He lost them, he can find them,” Melanie said, stabbing her food with her fork viciously.

“Damn it Melanie, when Sandy started talking about making a splint for Gene, I knew we were fucked!” Ted shouted throwing down his fork, and several people changed colors trying not to laugh. Matt’s face went pale.

“That was just a psych job to freak you out! We go straight for six hours and you just stand up and go, ‘We’re done’!” Melanie shouted. “You know how sore I am and we didn’t win!”

“Psych job, my ass. Gene started crying when Sandy started pointing stuff out she could use for a splint, telling him the structural integrity, quality, atomic mass, and composition of each item!”

Angela jumped up off the floor, “I peed my pants,” she said with a red face and darted for the front door, busting out laughing as she ran outside.

“We could’ve won!” Melanie shouted. “Danny had already slapped the phone out of Matt’s hand, we were in the finals!” Coming back to the table and sitting down, Carl had tears running down his face.

“If that was just a psych job, it was the best one ever! Sandy still had Gene pinned, riding him like an electric horse in front of Wal-Mart when we went to clean the shop. Three hours after we left!”

Danny leaned over to Matt, “You’re forgiven,” she whispered.

“You just gave up, Gumby,” Melanie said in a normal voice and picked up her fork. “I could’ve kept going.”

“Well, excuse the hell out of me!” Ted shouted getting up. “I don’t have a concrete dick. Wait, what did Sandy call it, ‘phallus of kaleidoscope exhilarations’,” Ted said waving his arms. “I have no fucking idea what that is or means except phallus, but even if I did, eleven hours would break anything. I like my pee pee just the way it is,” he snapped and walked out. Everyone at the table rocked back and forth fighting not to laugh, except Gene and Sandy as Melanie kept eating.

Taking a deep breath, Bruce exhaled looking at Gene, “Win anything good?”

“Don’t know,” Gene grunted picking up his fork. “Never saw the pot, just threw in my k-bar knife.”

“What possessed you to enter?” Bruce asked as Stephanie wiped the tears from her eyes and tried to help PJ eat.

Reaching over, Sandy moved Gene’s plate closer as she answered, “After he told me what the tournament was, I asked Gene if he liked me and he said I was a hell of a woman with big balls. I asked him if he wanted to win the competition and he said he didn’t think both of our balls were that big,” Sandy smiled. “I pulled him to the shop and showed him they were.”

With a weak smile, Gene nodded slowly as he brought a fork full of food up to his mouth. “She’s stronger than she looks,” he grunted.

“You really didn’t want to leave,” Sandy said patting his cheek. “So I just kept pulling you back when you would try and crawl away, to show them our balls were bigger.”

Letting out a yelp, Bruce jumped hitting his knees on the table as he shoved the side of his hand in his mouth and bit down. “I peed,” Stephanie whimpered and took off.

“Sandy,” Carl warbled. “Gene was crying and begging saying his dick was broke when he crawled toward the door to leave the last time you pulled him back.”

Laying her head on Gene’s shoulder as she looked at Carl, “He was just exultant we’d won, so we had to celebrate the copulating competition,” she said with a smile.

Gene looked over at Bruce with pleading eyes, “Can I please have today off, I’m begging you. I need time to recoup,” he begged.

Standing, Bruce nodded with tears in his eyes as he snorted, “Take two,” he said in ten different octaves. “I’ll be back, I peed,” Bruce said and ran for the door.

Seeing Gene struggling to eat because he didn’t want to move, Sandy took his fork, “Here, let me,” she said and started feeding him. Willie and his wife left laughing when they hit the door. “You need to get your strength up,” Sandy smiled and hugged him.

“Yes, I do,” Gene smiled, taking a bite.

Taking a deep breath, Nancy picked up her fork, “Very good call, Mike. We never stood a chance,” she said chuckling quietly.

“Shit, I would’ve liked to have just seen it,” Mike giggled.

“No, you wouldn’t have,” Jake said struggling not to laugh. “They aren’t kidding about the stuff Sandy yelled out. Matt pulls his phone out to start looking up words,” Jake busted out laughing slapping the table and Mary slid out of her chair as the table erupted, except for Gene, Sandy, Danny, and Matt.

Catching his breath with his face three different colors, Jake squealed, “With his phone in his hand, Matt looks at Danny and asks, ‘How do you spell supererogatory’. Danny slaps the phone out of his hand, yelling, ‘This isn’t a god damn spelling bee!’.”

The table started howling with many beating the table as Danny looked at Matt and smiled, “Well, at least everyone got a good laugh out of it,” she said.

“We aren’t doing that again,” Matt said, slowly eating as the table roared around them. “You can’t concentrate when you hear words you don’t know. I mean, she could’ve been making fun of us, we don’t know.”

Danny started eating, “Why didn’t you just ignore her?”

Matt dropped his fork, “Danny, you remember when Sandy kept shouting out ones and zeros?” he asked and after thinking a minute Danny nodded. “That was binary code for ‘fuck me’; she was talking dirty yelling out binary code! How can you sit there and say you expected me to concentrate with that?”

Turning back to her plate as many at the table were getting lightheaded, “Matt, you’re taking time away from your computer. You should’ve never been able to tell me that,” Danny said.

Chapter 7

Several days later, Bruce was at the head of the table in the command bunker. He looked over at Stephanie and Angela and smiled. “Sure you don’t need to go to the bathroom before the others get here?”

“Bruce, I’ve peed like six times since I’ve woken up,” Angela snapped. “I hate having a bladder the size of a dime.”

Walking over between them, Bruce leaned down kissing both of them. “I’m just saying, when you hold it, you get really bitchy.”

“Bitchy, hell,” Stephanie mumbled. “Last night she started yelling at the commode like it was the reason she has to pee.”

“I can’t sleep more than an hour without having to get up and pee,” Angela moaned, putting her head on the table. “I just want to sleep without having dreams of peeing.”

“You’ve only wet the bed once,” Stephanie said patting her back.

“Yeah, and Cade made fun of me,” Angela snapped.

They looked up as Mike and Nancy walked in. “Whoa,” Mike said seeing the irritation on Angela’s face. “What’s wrong?”

“She’s mad because she has to pee every hour,” Stephanie chimed in shaking her head and Angela scowled at her.

“Oh man, I don’t miss that,” Nancy said sitting down. “I peed on myself when I was pregnant with Matt. I was doing a central line on a kid who had coded, so I was sterile and I was the only doctor on the floor. The nurses just threw towels at my feet.”

Mike nodded as he sat down with a notebook. “That’s why God gave the responsibility of carrying the species to the female. Men would act stupid with that and just hang it out.”

“I wish I could just hang it out,” Angela huffed. “I know I’m meant for the family now. I want to punch someone in the face when I take off running for the bathroom.”

“Debbie did,” Stephanie chuckled. “When she was eight months pregnant with Danny, Bruce took her to a restaurant she loved, Panchos, and they’d closed the bathrooms to clean them. The cleaners wouldn’t let her in, so she punched one.”

A grin split Bruce’s face, “Yeah, she knocked the guy out and jumped over his body and ran to the toilet.”

“I’ve got to read the journals faster,” Angela mumbled.

“Oh, I haven’t got that far,” Stephanie said as the others in the command group filed in. “Debbie told me when I went to Nebraska with the family.”

Angela gave a sigh, really missing Debbie as everyone felt the same. “What did you do, Bruce?” she finally asked.

“Called the Sheriff’s office and told them I was about to get arrested,” he said with a grin. “I walked to the bathroom and the cleaning guy was getting off the floor and spit out a tooth.”

“You kick that guy’s ass?”

“Nope, only hit him once,” Bruce said. “I grabbed ahold of Debbie because I knew she wasn’t finished. To be truthful, if the guy would’ve kept his mouth shut I wouldn’t have hit him, but he mouthed off and spit three more teeth out after I broke his jaw.”

Stephanie leaned over to Angela, “Debbie yelled at Bruce when he picked her up to carry her out of the restaurant. She told Bruce, that man and everyone he knew had to die because she’d wet her panties.”

“Yes, but she added a lot more,” Bruce said shaking his head. “She screamed, ‘what the hell good was having a man around, if they weren’t going to beat the shit out of someone when they wouldn’t let her use the bathroom’.”

A smile spilt Stephanie’s face, “Bruce, I heard her apologize for that several times.”

“Oh, I know, but it was after Danny was born and if the guy would’ve shut up, I would’ve just carried her out. But when he called her a whore, I just slung Debbie under one arm and punched him. Hell, I figured he’d have been humiliated enough, a five-foot-tall pregnant woman had knocked him out, but he was stupid,” Bruce said.

“You get in trouble?” Angela snorted with a grin.

“Yep,” Bruce sighed. “Didn’t get arrested, but got cited. Debbie kept yelling at the cops because they wouldn’t shoot the man when the ambulance came to pick him up. The judge let me off with a fine after the Sheriff and officers on the scene testified.”

“Judge felt sorry for you,” Mike chuckled.

“Yeah, after the bailiff escorted Debbie from the courtroom, telling the judge the cleaning man should be hung,” Bruce said as the kids walked in. He was relieved that they were recovering quickly. Danny still favored her arm and Buffy had a slight limp but unless you knew them, one couldn’t really tell.

“Talking about momma beating up that guy at Ponchos?” Danny grinned sitting down.

Jake let out a laugh as he sat down. “That is the only place we went to regularly and they always gave us a table far away from anyone.”

“And never closed the bathrooms while we were there,” Nancy added.

“I didn’t have to pee this much with Cade,” Angela huffed, sitting back in the chair.

“How much did Cade weigh at birth?” Nancy asked.

“Oh, he was a big baby,” Angela said rolling her eyes, “Seven pounds, one ounce.”

Nancy grinned, “You know, Danny was the smallest of Debbie’s kids at birth at eight pounds, fifteen ounces.”

Angela’s jaw fell open as Stephanie sighed. “Yeah, Jake was the biggest at nine pounds, eleven ounces.”

A shiver ran down Angela’s spine. “They didn’t take him C-section?”

“Debbie refused,” Bruce said in a groan remembering. “When I heard her hips pop when Jake crowned, I got lightheaded and the nurses made me sit down.”

Angela looked down at her lap. “I don’t know if I can even pass a baby that big. They wanted to take Cade, but I wanted to try.”

“You don’t be worrin’, baby,” Carroll said. “I’ll be there, and that birthin’ doctor is a good un.”

Pushing the thoughts of childbirth from his mind, Bruce looked down the table at Jake. “Jake, I want you and Matt to pull together a team to go after the europium, starting the last week in February. Steve, you arrange the air assets.”

Jake let out a snort as Matt opened a laptop. “We’ve done that already.”

“We drew it up, using half of Omega team,” Matt said turning on the laptop. “With the helicopters and tankers we drew up in the primary plan, we can secure over two tons in a month.”

“Thought that was all you found,” Bruce said picking up a pen and making notes.

“Close to us,” Jake said as the largest screen on the wall came on and Matt opened a power point presentation. “That’s within eight hundred miles. There are huge stores on the west and east coast. We can only make guesses but from records we can get, it’s going to be in the neighborhood of thirty tons.”

Letting out a soft whistle, Bruce looked up. “Give me a list of those places.”

“Dad, it would take our entire force to get them,” Jake said. “They are far away, and in or very close to large population centers.”

“Just get me the list,” Bruce said and looked back down as he continued writing. “You will use all of Omega to secure the europium near us, and have until the middle of March to be done.”

Mike opened his notebook then dug in his cargo pocket, pulling out a bottle of aspirin and setting it on the table. “What’s the hurry for obtaining all the europium? I know it kills blues, but you’re going after all of it.”

“I don’t want any gangs figuring out what we are using,” Bruce said, still writing. “Has anyone in this room told anyone about the europium?”

Everyone shook their heads, looking around as Bruce continued writing. “Ah no, Dad,” Jake said. “You were insistent that nobody talk about it outside of the command group.”

Setting his pen down, Bruce looked up with a somber face. “And until I say, that is the way it will remain.”

“You don’t want to broadcast that we have a means to wipeout the infected?” Mike asked, grabbing the aspirin bottle and popping the top off.

“No, and to answer your next question, the reason is to shorten this war,” he said, watching Mike toss two tablets in his mouth. “If the gangs out there know how to kill infected on a large scale, they will become a bigger problem to us. As of now, the blues will keep them in check until we take care of them.”

“There are still a lot of survivors out there that could use the information,” Willie said.

Pushing back from the table, Bruce stood up. “It wouldn’t do them any good because they can’t get any, but several gangs out there could get their hands on some,” he said and walked over to another monitor that showed the continental U.S. “We have found over fifteen hundred gangs so far and are adding more every day. We thought the military unit who are just a gang in Pennsylvania was big but as you know, we’ve found two others that are bigger and we are still looking. I’m not losing soldiers by giving the gangs the means to secure the area around them. I’m in charge and this is my decision.”

Swallowing the aspirin, Mike put down his coffee mug. He turned to look at Bruce. “I take it you have your battle plan drawn up?”

“Yep,” Bruce said but didn’t smile. “Any that have a problem with this speak your mind, but I’m not changing mine.”

“Bruce,” Carroll said slowly. “We done told ya, you in charge until this war be over, so get on with it.”

Looking around the table, Bruce saw everyone nodding. “Very well, on the punishment of banishment, none here can tell anyone about the europium. Any that are told must be approved by the command group as a whole, no one, not even me, can grant permission to divulge this secret.”

“Um, how are we going to make the bullets?” Paul asked, reaching for the bottle of aspirin.

“Oh man, y’all are going to love this,” Angela said getting out of her chair followed by Stephanie. They moved behind Bruce and grabbed stacks of printed booklets and passed them out.

“None of these booklets are to ever be shown to any not in this room. You will store them here,” Bruce said and pointed to a safe that had been put in the room. “The combination is in the back and after we cover the plan, only three copies of this will be in there.”

Nancy grabbed the booklet and flipped to the back, looking at the combination and sighed, seeing Bruce used the date of Debbie’s death. “Very appropriate,” she said and flipped to the front.

Flipping through the book and scanning the hundreds of pages, Mike looked up with tired eyes. “You didn’t do this over the last few days.”

With Angela on one side of the table and Stephanie on the other, they passed the last booklets out. “No, he’s been working on this before we contacted Gene,” Angela said, moving back to her chair.

“He added the chapters on the europium yesterday,” Stephanie said walking past Bruce. “I tried to talk him into letting me make a power point presentation for him, but he wanted paper booklets.”

“You are willing to deviate from this battle plan if we encounter problems, right?” Gene asked scanning the pages.

“Of course,” Bruce said moving to his seat. “Willie, Conner, you two are in charge of setting up the ammo area to make the magic bullets. You will tell those that you choose to work there, the stuff they are putting inside is radioactive, and they must wear protective gear at all times. Under no circumstances, should they be told.”

“Dad, we will have to let some members of Omega know,” Jake said flipping through the pages. “They will be the ones getting it and if they hear it’s radioactive, they will freak out.”

“Page forty-three addresses that, Jake,” Stephanie said and Jake looked down to see her booklet was closed, sitting on the table.

Shaking his head, “Man, I wish I could memorize like that,” Jake mumbled, flipping to the page.

“The command group will agree on twenty troops from Omega that will be told but beforehand, they will be told about the banishment for them and who they tell, if they ever tell anyone,” Bruce said with a sigh.

Willie let out a soft whistle, looking at the maps of attack across the states. “You aren’t playing about taking the states back, are you?”

Mike picked up his pen and looked up at Bruce, “I trust you are going to outline each section?”

“Yeah,” Bruce said. “Paul, you need to get teams set up to start pouring concrete barriers. The outline is on page-,” Bruce stopped to flip through his book.

“One hundred and six,” Stephanie helped as she pulled a laptop to the table and opened it.

“Thank you, baby,” Bruce said as everyone flipped pages and Stephanie started typing.

She looked over at him smiling. “You’re welcome. Hope you don’t mind, but Angela and I did a power point anyway.”

“I really didn’t want this in any computer,” Bruce said.

“Dad,” Jake said from down the table. “Unless she gives someone the password, you can’t hack her computer.”

“I told you,” Stephanie grinned, looking at the laptop’s screen.

Matt slapped the table. “How in the hell can you do that? We ran over a hundred hacking programs.”

“The twenty-character password changes every hour,” she said typing and the screen behind Bruce showed a diagram of a thirty-foot-tall concrete barrier. It looked like a Y turned upside down. “It’s a numeric code based on the time and date using a basic logarithm that only I and Angela know.”

“I may know it and how to work out the problem but by the time I figure it out, two hours have passed and the code has changed twice,” Angela said.

“Don’t even try to explain it to me,” Bruce said moving to the screen. “These are the barriers we will place to build walls around other locations. I want forts three hundred miles to the east, north, then west. These will be our outposts and I want three to five thousand people assigned to each one. The survivors we bring in will spend their six-month probation period there, before being allowed to transfer to Hope. Each outpost will be able to house fifty thousand since Paul increased Hope to hold a quarter of a million.”

Stephanie typed into the laptop and the screen showed the first of three bases on a map. Bruce pointed at the screen. “As you can see, each one is beside a small river that will be used to generate power, and also are beside or very close to a rail line.”

“Sometimes, you make me sick,” Mike said making notes. “Now, I can easily see why you wanted people trained on railroads. You could’ve told me.”

“Mike,” Angela said, looking at Stephanie’s laptop. “Bruce is the definition of ADD. He makes plans on top of plans, sometimes starting at the end and then working backward. If you think he can give you headaches now, let him start bringing you in on his brainstorming sessions.”

Thinking about it, Mike shook his head. “No, that will be alright.”

“Just watching him pace as he thinks gets me tired,” Angela chuckled.

Reading the outline of the bases, Paul asked. “Bruce, you do most of your thinking in your shop, don’t you?”

“Um, yeah.”

Paul looked up at the head of the table. “Can you do that in another shop if I built it in a more secluded area?”

Bruce looked at Paul in shock. “You want to build me a new shop to just ‘think in’? Like we don’t have enough shit to do?”

“Yeah, there is a machine shop school behind it. The area around the farm is limited access but people still can get close to the shop, and we need to keep your ideas under guard,” Paul said.

“That is a good idea,” Ted chimed in and Bruce looked over at him. “Well, Bruce, I hate to tell you, but you talk to yourself when you’re thinking and if someone got close long enough, they might hear something we didn’t want them to.”

“Where could we put this shop, Paul?” Marcus asked.

“Beside the fort that Bruce and Mike built,” he said without thinking. “It’s not used now, inside the fence, secluded, and Ted and Carl can arrange for a guard.

“Hold on here, none of you have a problem with this? Me not telling everyone about the magic bullets?” Bruce asked looking around the table.

“No, Bruce,” Gene said. “We all know why and like you, we want this war over. That is the fastest way to save as many as possible.”

“So, could you do your thinking in a new shop or do I need to move the advanced machine school beside your shop?” Paul asked.

“He just needs a place to pace and tinker with stuff,” Angela said, still looking at Stephanie’s laptop. “Build it.”

Wondering what was so interesting on the laptop, Bruce moved around the table to see. He stopped, staring at the screen. “Really, guys? During a meeting?”

“Babe, we’ve helped with the booklets, been in on damn near all of your brainstorming sessions and did the power point presentation. If you want, we can give the briefing,” Angela said smiling.

“What are you two looking at?” Mike asked from the other side of the table and Nancy leaned over his shoulder.

“The ultrasounds,” she whispered and Mike looked at her. “They watch them a lot.”

Slowly turning his head, Mike just looked over at Bruce and Bruce stared back. “Hey, I’ve watched those videos like a hundred times, so don’t look at me like that,” Bruce snapped, holding his hand up to Mike.

“He does and doesn’t get lightheaded anymore seeing mine,” Stephanie said with a soft smile, looking at the laptop.

From the middle of the table, Gene snickered. “Bruce, you would think seeing an ultrasound of twins wouldn’t bother you.”

“Eat me,” Bruce snapped and looked down at the booklet. “The ammo production needs to be up and running in one week.”

“Whew, thought you were going to give us something impossible,” Willie chuckled, writing on a notepad.

Bruce looked up at the command group, and besides Angela and Stephanie everyone seemed relaxed, making notes as they looked at their booklets. “I don’t think I’ve ever seen everyone so at ease when I’ve laid out my agenda.”

“What’s the point?” Ted said. “You have a better grasp on what’s going on than anyone, and you’ve gotten us this far doing wild shit. To be honest, if you calmed down, we all would probably die from shock.”

Laughing, Bruce stood up. “To be honest, I laughed my ass off watching Paul do the impossible.”

“We all do,” Mike said.

“Tell you what, everyone go over the areas I have laid out for you and get an idea of everyone else’s area and let’s meet back up tomorrow morning.”

Paul looked up, “If possible, can we shorten the timelines you’ve put us on?”

“Duh,” Bruce moaned, gathering his stuff. “Yeah.”

“Hey, I didn’t want you pissed when we come in ahead of schedule. These barriers will weigh close to fifteen tons and will take up a lot of room.”

“Read the outline,” Bruce said, tapping the girls on the shoulder and then looked over at Paul. “We are building a four-hundred-mile wall across southern Mexico, and the current plan calls for thirty outlying forts.”

Everyone gave a startle and jerked their heads up. “Across Mexico?” Paul shouted.

“Yeah,” Stephanie said getting up. “Page one hundred and ninety-two, he found a path across the country that wouldn’t cross a large river. I wanted it further south because it wouldn’t be so long, but Bruce said he didn’t want to clear out Central America or Mexico City.”

“Damn, talk about building a wall,” Conner mumbled, looking at the map in the book.

Reaching over, Gene popped him in the back of the head. “What good will clearing out the states do if we just let more blues in from the south?”

“Are we going to build a wall across Alaska?” Conner asked glaring at Gene.

“Not unless blues learn to like cold,” Bruce said, following the girls out.

Carl cleared his throat, stopping Bruce. “You think we can clear the states enough that people can live outside of walls?”

“Nope,” Bruce said stopping. “Our best bet is going to be controlling their numbers, but make no mistake, the blues are here to stay.”

Reaching back, Stephanie grabbed Bruce’s arm and pulled him out of the bunker. “He goes over that in the appendix,” she said and yanked Bruce to the door.

When they were gone, Gene looked over at Jake and Matt. “When can you two start the operation of recovering europium?”

“Two weeks,” Jake said and Danny leaned over the table.

“You start before the doctor releases me and I’ll kick your ass.”

“I’m helping her,” Buffy chimed in.

“You have your assignments in here also,” Marcus said, flipping through the book.

Buffy and Danny both turned to see reading glasses perched at the end of Marcus’ nose. “Dad didn’t give us more tasks,” Danny said.

“Yes, he did,” Carroll said, looking at the book with her reading glasses on. “He gave us the outline and feels he doesn’t have to convince us anymore to follow him.”

“I’ve done everything he’s asked me to do,” Paul said.

“We all have,” Marcus said flipping a page. “But you realize not one of us asked ‘Why?’ today.”

“I’ll figure it out on my own,” Ted mumbled. “When Bruce tells me, I feel stupid.”

“That’s what he is expecting,” Carroll said looking up. “We’ve all done it, but now we all realize it’s time to let the man just do what he was sent here to do. Save us.”

Carl grabbed his radio. “Protection team, stay with the boss. Ted and I have homework.”

Chapter 8

It was late afternoon when Gene walked out of the house with Carl and Ted. “Where is he at?” Gene asked.

“Gun range,” Ted answered, adjusting his rifle across his body. “He went to Hope doing tours of the work groups and people training after Angela and Stephanie’s broadcast.”

Giving a curt nod, Gene pulled up his cellphone and tapped the screen. “I’m heading to him, you two want a ride?”

“Nope,” Ted said as a black SUV pulled up. “We already called our ride. You want to ride with us?”

“That was good,” Gene said and tapped his phone off.

They drove around the base to the far west side where the gun ranges had been placed. On one range, they saw a large collection of vehicles and three people on the range. “Oh man, Bruce is going to be pissed,” Ted mumbled, looking at the huge protection team.

“Did they bring everyone?” Carl asked as the SUV pulled up.

Nodding reluctantly, Ted climbed out and looked through the SUV at Carl. “You’re taking the ass chewing this time, I took it last time.”

“As long as he doesn’t do that silent bitching, I’m fine,” Carl said, getting out.

Shutting his door, Gene walked past both of them. “Pussies,” he snapped. “I’ll tell him I told your team to travel heavy.”

“Really?” they said together.

“It won’t be the first time I’ve been in a pissing contest with Bruce.”

“Ah, Gene? He outranks you now,” Ted said, trotting up to walk beside him.

Carl ran up to Gene’s other side. “And he can get bitchy.”

“Boys, undoubtedly you don’t know Bruce. As a sergeant, he chewed my ass more than any brass did.”

“I can see that,” Ted chuckled.

“Surprised you took it,” Carl said.

“Hard not to when you knew he was right,” Gene said, coming to a stop and watching Angela and Stephanie running drills on the range. “Pregnant and running gun drills? Man, that is hot.”

“You have a warped sense of ‘hot’,” Ted said and patted Gene’s chest. Seeing Ted pointing, Gene turned and his jaw fell open as Sandy came up to Stephanie, carrying an MP 5 submachine gun. “Seems your woman is learning how to fight.”

“I have to learn her language,” Gene mumbled almost panting.

Carl glanced at Gene. “She speaks English.”

“Not the kind I do,” Gene said walking away from the two. He walked over as Sandy ran the drill down the range with Angela and Stephanie. He stopped beside Bruce, shaking his head.

“Sandy’s mine and I’ll fight you for her,” Gene announced.

“Like I would want another one,” Bruce huffed. “Shit, I didn’t want two. I want to travel back in time and kick my ass when I was younger for even thinking about having more than one woman.”

When the trio finished the run, Gene nodded impressed. “How long has Sandy been training with them?”

“About two weeks,” Bruce said and Gene jerked in shock. “Stephanie let her use the books they’d read about combat, then Sandy went and found any book on base and read it. Then, she asked them to teach her.”

Looking around making sure nobody was close Gene grabbed Bruce’s arm, making him turn, “Can you help me understand Sandy?”

“Bitch, I don’t know what the fuck she’s saying half the time.”

“God damn it, you understand Stephanie and she’s smarter than Sandy,” Gene snapped.

“Only because she speaks ‘stupid’, so I can understand.”

“That’s bullshit and you know it, Bruce. Come on, can you?” Gene begged.

Bruce looked up as the three walked back to the starting line and ran the drill again. “I’ll give you some books to read and we can work on it but I’m telling you, they will know that area much better than we ever will.”

“Thank you,” Gene sighed and reached in his pocket, pulling out rings. “I’m going to ask her to marry me.”

Feeling lightheaded, Bruce’s knees gave out upon hearing that and he collapsed on his butt. Gene looked down at him and heard running feet to see Ted and Carl coming. Holding up his hand for them to stop, Gene pointed back to the rest of the protection team. Slowly, the two walked back as Gene looked down at Bruce.

“Why are you shocked?” Gene asked, holding out his hand to help Bruce up.

“Uh, you’ve known her for like a month,” Bruce said not taking his hand and staring at Gene.

“All I need to know her,” Gene said and Bruce finally took his hand. “Will you be my best man?”

“You know you don’t have to even ask that,” Bruce said and hugged Gene.

When Bruce let him go, Gene looked at him. “Are you going to make it official with those two?”

“Huh?”

“Marry them?”

“We are. Unless you haven’t noticed, the world has collapsed. We took the vows when Debbie was still here.”

“I know, but I mean in front of the world,” Gene said and turned to see the girls walking back to the starting point. “It means something to them and like you said, we are starting a new world.”

Thinking about it, Bruce nodded. “Yeah, I always wanted government out of marriage.”

“I’ll wait to ask Sandy until you ask them,” Gene said as the girls gathered up their equipment.

Seeing they were done, Bruce grabbed Gene’s arm. “Then I have to let you in on the uncovered rules of a relationship,” Bruce said pulling Gene toward the group. “You have to carry their shit after practice. I don’t know where it’s written, but it damn sure is because they will give you a look that will make your balls shrivel up.”

“I thought that was just being a gentleman,” Gene mumbled.

Giving a huff, “Sometimes, a gentleman is tired but undoubtedly, the rule doesn’t care,” Bruce said, stopping at the table the three were using to store gear.

With a sweaty face, Sandy looked up at him, “Did I perform better today, Bruce?”

“Yes you did, Sandy,” he chuckled as she turned to Gene with a look of lust that almost made Bruce blush.

“I’m learning how to fight so my balls are bigger,” she said and walked over bashfully like a shy teenager.

Shocking Sandy, Gene reached out and hugged her tight. “Your balls are much bigger than mine,” he laughed.

With a look of utter bliss, Sandy closed her eyes and hugged him back. “I never discerned there was this much information or physical determination to lucubrate in polemology. The different fields of fire and lines of attack for each team member makes much more logic when put into principle.”

Gene froze on hearing the words, but only understood half of them. “Uh-huh,” he mumbled as Sandy let him go and put her gear in a large bag.

Leaning over, Gene whispered, “Polemology? Is that what strippers study?”

“Nope,” Bruce said. “It’s the study of all aspects of war.”

“I thought that was military history,” Gene huffed. “Now you know why I need you to teach me ‘Sandy language’.”

“Motherfucker, I had to look the word up when she asked the girls to teach her,” Bruce snapped in a harsh whisper, pulling out his phone and tapping the screen. Gene leaned over and saw Bruce was looking up lucubrate. “Stephanie had already told Angela what it meant, so I was the only stupid fucker nodding, thinking they were going to teach Sandy pole dancing. I was about to ask them when they’d learned to pole dance.”

“I don’t feel so bad now,” Gene said with a smile.

Giving Gene a mean glance, Bruce walked over looking at his phone and grabbed Angela and Stephanie’s bags, letting out a grunt. “Baby, why don’t you let some of the protection detail carry those?” Angela said opening a bottle of water. “What are you looking at on your phone?”

Slowly, Bruce looked over at her. “Another word. Be damned if another man carries your stuff if I don’t,” he huffed, putting a bag over each shoulder. “I know it’s part of the rules and why couldn’t Sandy just say ‘learn’ or ‘study’,” he mumbled, putting away his phone.

Angela looked at Stephanie, wanting an explanation. “Hey, Bruce didn’t go into these make-believe rules,” Stephanie shrugged.

“Make-believe, my ass,” Bruce said and kissed both on the cheek. “What is our next stop?”

“Pick up the kids from school, Bruce,” Angela said, popping him on the butt.

“How would I know the routine? Every time I wanted to learn it, the shit hit the fan,” he said as Angela and Stephanie grabbed his hands, walking beside him. They turned to see Gene pick up Sandy’s bag and she hung on his arm like a lovesick little kid.

It was on the tip of Bruce’s tongue to ask the girls about getting married, but he changed his mind when Ted and Carl walked up. “The kids will be out of school in fifteen minutes. Are we heading there or do I need the team with them to meet us somewhere?” Carl asked.

“Oh, but he knows the itinerary,” Bruce huffed.

Stephanie took a breath to respond as Angela leaned forward looking at her. “Don’t Stephanie, it’s not worth it,” she warned. “He’s getting that look in his eye that bitchy is near.”

Letting out a sigh, “I was just-,” she started.

“Stephanie, I mean it. He’s not in the mood for reason right now. He’s actually leaning towards bitchy and we don’t want him pushed that way,” Angela said, glancing up at Bruce’s face and seeing a hard expression.

“Bruce, if you get pissy, remember I tried to stop it, so don’t include me in the retaliation,” Angela said.

“No, Little Foot, I won’t get pissy,” Bruce vowed. “I know better than to get pissy with pregnant women. They will win, and make you feel like a turd for even trying to win.”

“Sherry and Emily want you to take them fishing,” Stephanie said, putting her head on his shoulder.

“I know. They had their gear laid out on the floor,” Bruce said as they reached the SUVs. He tossed the bags in the back and saw Gene kiss Sandy. “Where you heading?”

Gene looked over at Bruce, “Don’t know,” he shrugged. “I can only read and retain so much. I will finish going over the outline tonight.”

“Good. You are coming with me to help the kids fish,” Bruce said as Angela and Stephanie climbed in the SUV.

Nodding, Gene led Sandy over, “It’s not like it’s that hard in your ponds,” he said, helping Sandy in.

“Nope, they want to fish in the new lake.”

“Bruce, that damn thing is full of gators. Hell, it’s hard to believe it’s only been there for months. Looking at the gators, you would swear it has been there for years,” Gene said as Bruce climbed in.

“That’s why I have big guns in the back.”

“Fine, but I shoot the first gator that even comes close,” Gene said climbing in.

Soon the group was standing beside the massive lake on the west side of the base that supplied power. Before they climbed out of the vehicles, gators started sliding into the water. “Why were the twins so insistent on fishing in the lake?” Stephanie asked, watching the gators.

“They heard Paul talking about all the fish they’d stocked in the lake,” Bruce said as Stephanie dug in her range bag, pulling out an M4 with a grenade launcher.

“Give me some hand grenades,” Angela said, grabbing her rifle.

“Guys, if you leave the gators alone, they will leave you alone,” Bruce said, watching the two arm up.

Shaking her head as she pulled on a tactical vest, Angela looked up. “I don’t know what a gator’s idea of ‘leaving it alone’ means. For all I know, it means if you are near I get to take your leg.”

Not able to argue that, Bruce let them arm themselves to the teeth. When he turned, he saw the entire protection detail arming themselves like they were going to face a horde of blues. “Hey now, my kids are here and the first one that endangers them, I’ll kill you. But not before skinning you alive with your own teeth!”

Carl came over, checking his M4. “Bruce, there are a bunch of ten footers out there and I’ve seen one I know is thirteen feet long.”

“Pussy,” Bruce said and started stripping.

“Bruce!” Angela and Stephanie bellowed, making some of the protection detail drop to the ground and everyone else jump.

He spun around as they stormed toward him. “I swear, if you even think of catching a gator, I’ll pull your bottom lip over your face,” Stephanie snapped.

As the image filled his mind, Bruce’s hands fell off his shirt. “I’ve done it before,” he explained.

“Yeah, and the last time you did it, Debbie threw every beer bottle in the cooler at you,” Stephanie growled. “I don’t have beer bottles, so I’ll take Angela’s grenades.”

“Let Daddy catch a gator!” the twins cheered with PJ and Cade jumping up and down.

“See? They want to watch,” Bruce pointed at his cheering section.

Narrowing her eyes and making Bruce nervous, thinking his bottom lip was about to be pulled over his head, he stepped back. “Fine,” Stephanie growled and pushed her M4 in Angela’s chest. When Angela grabbed it, Stephanie took off her vest and dropped it to the ground. Bruce’s eyes got wide, seeing her start to take off her shirt.

“What the hell are you doing?” he shouted.

“I’m going to wrestle the damn thing with you,” Stephanie said taking off her shirt and letting it fall to the ground.

Bruce dove for the shirt to cover her up and when he turned, he saw Stephanie kicking off her shoes. Seeing movement from the corner of his eye, he turned to see Angela handing Ted hers and Stephanie’s weapons and start undressing.

“Are you insane?! You two are pregnant!”

They both looked up to see the shock on Bruce’s face. “You act stupid, we are too,” Angela said.

“Okay, okay,” Bruce said pulling both into a hug. “You win, I won’t catch a gator.”

“Thank you,” Stephanie smiled and kissed his cheek.

“Will you two put on your clothes now?”

“We are wearing bras, Bruce. It’s not like they are any different than a bikini top,” Stephanie sighed.

“Most here have seen us naked running around the farm,” Angela snorted.

“No, my motor is starting to run, and we promised the kids a fishing trip today,” he said looking down at their bodies.

Giving Bruce a playful slap on the chest, “Thank you, but I know I don’t look that good,” Stephanie said, pulling on her shirt.

“Says you,” Bruce grinned, wiggling his eyebrows.

Giving Bruce a kiss, Stephanie sat down and put on her shoes. “Well, start the fishing trip, Bruce.”

Gathering the kids, Bruce moved to the lake with them and ran for his life as the twins started casting. It took some convincing but they finally let Bruce show them how to cast, but only after they’d hooked Ted, who’d made the mistake of standing behind them.

When they all had corks out, Gene walked over to stand beside Bruce. “Dodging bullets comes in handy when you take kids fishing with rods and reels.”

“I still want to punch Marcus for getting them rods and reels. That’s why I always gave them cane poles.”

“How can women wear thongs and not get them dirty?” Gene asked and Bruce slowly turned to look at him. “Bruce, I can’t wear boxers for a day without looking like I ran over a small animal inside them.”

“Shit, I don’t know. Where did that come from?”

“Just a random thought,” Gene shrugged.

“Well, that’s why I only wear dark boxers, so I don’t see the skid marks.”

“Gene, are we going to succor the youth in this application of angling?” Sandy asked, walking over. Shaking his head and mumbling, Bruce pulled out his cellphone to look up words.

Reading the screen, Bruce turned around. “Sandy, you should say, ‘Are we going to help the kids fish.’ Not for Gene’s sake, but for mine. I can only interpret correct speech for so long, okay? I’m tired of looking up words.”

With a big smile, Sandy nodded, “Then I shall endeavor to covey meaning in less opulent linguistic communication.”

“Sandy,” Bruce sighed, slumping his shoulders. “I’m really tired of looking up words.”

Gene pulled Sandy into a hug and whispered, “Just say, ‘I will use more simple words’.”

“Sorry, Bruce. I will use more simple words,” she repeated and Gene kissed her on the forehead. “But you know what I’m saying, Bruce, so why should I vitiate my vocabulary?”

“Yes, I know what you are saying sometimes, but I have to think about it, Sandy,” Bruce said as he moved over and pulled a fish off of Sherry’s line. “When you’re around friends, you relax and use relaxing vocabulary, so nobody has to think and just relax. I use my brain enough keeping us alive.”

When he turned around he saw Sandy was in deep thought. “Yeah, like that,” he said, waving a hand at her. “Relax and think about molesting Gene.”

Hearing that, her face perked up. “Another competition of sexual fortitude.”

Walking over, he looked at Gene, “Will you get PJ out of the water,” Bruce asked as splashing sounded behind him. Looking past Bruce, Gene saw PJ chasing a fish that Cade had caught.

Wondering how Bruce had known PJ was in the water before he actually was, Gene took off and Bruce looked at Sandy. “Sandy, you don’t have to have a contest to jump his bones,” Bruce told her in a low voice. “He loves you and I’m going to warn you, if you break his heart, I’ll pull your fingernails out with pliers.”

Letting out a gasp, Sandy stepped back. “He loves me?”

“Yes, he does, and you treat him right.”

Stepping to the side, Sandy looked past Bruce as Gene pulled PJ out of the water. “What do I do?” she asked and looked up at Bruce.

“Love him back,” Bruce sighed. “I’m not really the one to ask, so why don’t you talk to Stephanie and Angela.”

Bruce gave a startle as Sandy hugged him tight, then trotted over as Gene pulled wet clothes off of PJ. “I feel like Dr. Ruth,” he mumbled and moved over to help the kids fish as he and the others tried not to get hooked.

Chapter 9

It was the middle of February as the mass of helicopters flew south into Texas. In the lead chopper, Jake looked at the map laying on his lap. “Will you quit worrying?” Danny said beside him, yelling over the engine noise.

“Hey, I’m in charge, and if anything bad happens, it’s my fault,” he snapped.

Across from them, Buffy was flipping Herman around in her hand with the blade out. “Bubba, we have rehearsed this a hundred times. If something bad happens, it’s not your fault,” she said in a raised and very cheerful voice. The others on the helicopter watched the little girl play with the knife in a flying helicopter with trepidation.

“Buffy, you’re scaring some of the new people,” Ted said, leaning down to her ear so he didn’t have to shout so loud.

Buffy didn’t have her helmet on and looked down the cargo bay of the Chinook. With her long blond hair and Shirley Temple curls framing her face, Buffy was beyond pretty. Then, when one looked down at the young girl decked out in her combat vest with a SCAR in her lap, it just seemed to violate the laws of nature.

“Bitches better get tuff because Herman says he’ll enjoy cutting your ass if you fuck up!” she shouted down the bay. More than one gave a shiver and looked away as Danny let out a chuckle.

“Be nice, BB,” Danny said looking down at the map on Jake’s lap. They were heading to Houston to clear out a storage warehouse that held some europium. “It’s a good plan, Jake, so let it go.”

“I might have forgotten something,” he said and looked over at her. “You better make sure your team keeps the area secured because the primary team will be pushed to empty the warehouse. They won’t be able to do that and keep an eye out.”

“If something gets by us, it means we are dead,” she said leaning back.

“You’re going to be in charge of the next mission,” Jake snapped.

“Nope,” she grinned. “I’m over training for Omega.”

“I’ll talk to Dad about that.”

“You do and I’ll knock your teeth out.”

Buffy let out a snort and Jake looked over at her. “Buffy, you better stay glued to my hip, you understand?”

“Bubba,” she whined. “Why can’t I go with Danny’s team? I was cleared by the doctor and Daddy.”

“Buffy, my hip or you stay on the chopper,” he said, jabbing a finger at her.

Flopping back against the seat, Buffy held up Herman. “Don’t worry Herman, we will stab something,” she said and folded up the knife with a flip of her wrist.

“Buffy, I talk to my knife, so it doesn’t work on me,” Jake said and looked back at the map. “More importantly, I talk to my belt also and I will spank your ass if you don’t stay right beside me.”

Buffy just let out a sigh and nodded as Danny leaned over to Jake’s ear. “Jake, you know all the stuff she’s faced with Dad. Why are you being so hard on her?”

“I’m not Dad and she needs to realize that,” he said. “Dad can do a hundred different things and still fight like a bad ass. You need to realize he’s not here and it’s on us. I can’t do that and make sure Buffy isn’t overextending herself.”

Giving a big grin, Danny nodded. “I know, and that’s the best part. We are finally going to show him, we can fight on our own.”

“Danny, the last time we fought on our own, several of us were wounded bad and almost died.”

Throwing her hands up in the air, “They blew up our building and threw like a hundred grenades at us,” Danny cried out. “Not even Dad could’ve done anything about that.”

Jake just stared at her with a hard face. “Have you asked him?”

“Asked him what?”

“If we made a mistake, and what he would’ve done?”

“No, there wasn’t anything he could’ve done.”

Turning back to the map, “I did, and Dad said he would’ve had an advanced team half a mile out with mines on the road.”

The smile fell off Danny’s face. “Hindsight is 20/20,” she mumbled.

“Think, Danny. Dad started doing that after that ambush we got hit in back in Texas when he was trying to kill everything. We saw him do it and order it, but none of us even thought about it. That’s what I’m worried about because we never expected the military to move past their positions.”

Suddenly, the feelings of being invincible started to waver for Danny. “Um, you did go over your plans with Dad, right?”

“Hell, yes. Be damned if I make that mistake again.”

Letting out a puff of air, Danny felt much better. “Then, it’s all good then.”

The crew chief walked back from the cockpit, “Five minutes!” he yelled, holding up a hand with all fingers up.

Jake nodded and folded the map up as Buffy put on her helmet and stood up. Feeling butterflies in his stomach, Jake swallowed hard, wishing Matt was there with them. He and Matt were to alternate attacks to retrieve the europium. The doctor still hadn’t cleared Mary to return to duty and that was fine with Jake, even though he and Matt had agreed their wives wouldn’t go into the field with them. Danny would go with Jake and when she was cleared, Mary would go with Matt. David and Mindy couldn’t be separated, so they stayed together commanding the same team.

Getting up, Jake looked down at Buffy, who looked up with a big grin. “You need to get your game face on, BB!”

“It is,” she said with a cherub face.

Shaking his head, Jake moved down the cargo bay to the ramp. He looked back to see Buffy right behind him, and Danny behind her. Danny moved up beside Jake and pointed at the twenty troops on the right side. They all stood up checking their weapons as Jake pointed at the twenty troops on the left side who stood up, doing the same.

The crew chief moved past Jake and pressed a button lowering the ramp and they looked out at the line formation of thirty Chinooks behind them, and twice that of Apaches and Black Hawks. “I wish blues could be intimidated because this would scare the shit out of humans,” Jake mumbled, feeling his mouth get dry. His Dad had made him take charge before, but never anything this big or this far away.

Feeling the chopper bank right, Jake grabbed his SCAR and looked at the massive building below them that was the target. He saw blues in small groups, charging toward the building as the chopper started to level out and drop down.

On the side of each chopper, streams of red shot out when the door gunners opened up as the thirty Chinooks surrounded the warehouse, dropping to the ground in a circle. Jake let out a sigh of relief, seeing the blues drop as the magic bullets hit them.

When the chopper was still a few feet off the ground, Jake jumped off and headed left leading his troops. He stopped halfway to the next chopper and turned facing away from the building, dropping to one knee and raising his rifle to his shoulder.

Seeing a female blue streaking toward them, he rested his sight on her and squeezed the trigger, letting a three round burst go. The rifle bucked in his hands and he watched the three rounds hit the blue in the chest. The blue opened her mouth to roar but collapsed and slid several yards on her face, coming to a stop and not moving.

“That one was mine, damn it!” Buffy shouted, swinging her rifle to shoot another blue. Watching it hit the ground and not moving, Buffy grinned, “I love magic bullets.”

“Cover Buffy,” Jake said standing up and keying his radio. “Teams, report.”

“Team One on west side, down and holding. In contact, no problems.”

“Team Two on south side, down and holding. In contact, no problems,” David called out.

Jake grinned as the other two teams reported the same. “Second wave, cleared for landing,” he called over the radio. “Air wing, cleared to push out.”

“Pushing out,” Steve called over the radio and the Apaches started moving away from the building, engaging blues that were now pouring out and charging the area. “Your gunships are in position at five thousand feet, so don’t hesitate about calling them.”

“Don’t worry,” Jake mumbled then keyed his radio. “Danny, hold the outside. I’m taking my team inside.”

“Copy,” Danny called out as she snapped several shots out, killing a blue kid. “Jake, getting lots of reports of matrix kids, so watch your ass inside because I see a bunch of broken windows.”

Ted moved over to Jake, tapping his arm. “Team is ready to breach.”

Jake looked up as another thirty Chinooks circled around the building, dropping down. “Breach,” he said, turning to the small pedestrian door.

Forty troops were stacked up at the door as a man pressed a button, blowing the door off and three more troops tossed in flashbangs. The large building seemed to shake as the three explosions went off inside.

Hearing roars from inside, Jake felt his balls pull up to his throat, watching the first of the team start to stream in firing before they were even through the door. He felt a hand grab him and looked down to see Buffy pulling him to the door.

“Buffy, we are in the middle,” he snapped.

“God damn it, I’m killing some of these sons of bitches!” she screamed, letting his arm go.

Jake walked past her and filed in with the team. The warehouse was packed with stacks of pallets wrapped in shrink-wrap, stacked five high and reaching almost twenty feet up. He found the team forming a line across the front of the warehouse that was almost a hundred yards wide, firing at blues running at them. Feeling a bump as he keyed his radio, he saw blonde hair poking from under a helmet as Buffy giggled, shooting a blue kid as it jumped twenty feet in the air.

“South team, you need to move your line back to avoid friendly fire from inside,” he called over the radio, trying to remember the layout of the map. Feeling nervous, he tried to calm down as Ted stepped over to him.

“Relax, you know what to do,” Ted said calmly as Buffy giggled, shooting several more blues.

Nodding, Jake took a deep breath thankful once again that everyone shooting had a suppressor on their rifle. “Team Two, move to next block forming a line on Blake Street. Breaching Team, try to keep your fire toward the south wall, but don’t hesitate to shoot.”

“I shot that bitch in the head! Did you see that?!” Buffy shouted, swinging her rifle up and shooting a blue up in the rafters.

Seeing Jake turn toward Buffy to tell her to calm down, Ted grabbed his arm. “It won’t do any good, so leave it alone,” Ted advised. Nodding, Jake raised his rifle, seeing a blue running for a busted-out window.

“Second wave down and landing area cleared,” Danny called over the radio.

“Team Two in new location, but requesting air support to our west side at the gray building,” David called out with a lot of gunfire in the background.

“Air support, you’re cleared to fire in support of team leaders,” Jake called over the radio as Buffy dropped an empty magazine.

“You know, I like it much better when your target doesn’t shoot back,” she said calmly, slamming the new magazine in. “It’s really hard to have a good time when you’re dodging bullets and getting blown up.”

“I’m so talking to Dad about you,” Jake mumbled, raising his rifle up and squeezing the trigger, knocking down a charging blue.

A large explosion sounded outside followed by several more in quick succession. “Contact down,” David yelled over the radio. “Need air support, four hundred meters to the west. Blues coming in waves.”

“Team Six and Seven, send one platoon each to the south and join with Team Two,” Danny shouted over the radio. Jake suddenly felt helpless and was thinking about calling a retreat as all gunfire stopped inside the building.

“Jake,” Ted said grabbing him. “They are holding. Do your job and lead.”

Taking a deep breath, Jake nodded. “Entry Team, move forward and clear,” he called over the radio. “Canine Teams, move inside to assist.”

The team formed a line and moved down the building as five troopers came in leading dogs and released them. Glancing back, Jake thought one of the German Shepherds looked like his Dad’s dog, Max. Turning around to look at the handlers, he only caught sight of one before they disappeared in the warehouse among the aisles.

“Contact,” someone yelled on the right as suppressed gunfire sounded off, making Jake forget about the handlers as he spun around, getting his head back in the game.

“Why in the hell do we have to stay in the middle?” Buffy shouted, aiming her rifle down the building. “Everyone else is going to shoot the blues before I get to.”

“Buffy, I’m not in the mood,” Jake snapped keying his radio. “Air wing, what’s your status?”

“First gunships are rearming and second wave is overhead,” Steve called back.

“Contact,” Buffy shouted, shooting a blue as it bounced across the stacked pallets running toward them. The blue jerked as it jumped from one stack to the other as bullets slammed into its body.

Jake watched as the blue went limp in midair and crashed into the pallets it was trying to jump to. When the body landed in front of them, he saw Buffy had hit it in the hip and leg. “You bitches need to stay still, so I can shoot you in the chest!” Buffy yelled out, raising her rifle and hitting a matrix kid bounding down the row of crates.

Snapping up his rifle, Jake squeezed his trigger, hitting the kid in the face before Buffy shot. “You were talking and not shooting, so shut it,” he said lowering his rifle as more explosions sounded outside toward the south.

Not liking that the first Apaches had already run out of ammunition and were rearming, Jake grabbed his radio. “Danny, have the supply teams dropped down?”

“Yes, and I’ve formed the teams into a continuous ring so move your ass. The blues really want this damn building back!” she shouted over the radio.

“Loading team, move in,” he called over the radio. “Entry team, report.”

Jake let out a sigh as the canine teams reported the building clear. “Ted, open the bay doors and stay with your crew to cover the loading team.”

“You got it, little boss,” Ted grinned and pressed his radio to give out orders.

“Buffy, we are moving outside,” Jake said, heading toward the massive bay door as several troops opened it.

“I better get to shoot some more blues,” she huffed.

Feeling a headache coming on, Jake knew that it was coming from a teenage blonde girl. Before he said anything to her, another set of explosions went off to the south. “Buffy, stay on the command net while I see what David is facing,” Jake said and turned his second radio to David’s team frequency.

“God damn it! They are trying to swarm us on the left! Keep your fire steady!” David screamed over the radio. “Need a Warthog to run north to south two hundred meters from my line!”

“David, you need more troops?” Danny called out.

“Negative, I have it under control. Some of my troops are just getting trigger happy and burning through ammo too fast!”

“Copy. Sending you two more ammo supply,” Danny called back and two four-wheelers with trailers sped past the open bay door, rounding the corner heading south.

“Will you fucking aim when you shoot?!” David screamed over the radio. “I swear, if you open your eyes when you shoot, you don’t have to use your entire magazine and I promise you, your chances of hitting something skyrockets!”

“David, your mic is on,” Danny called back and Jake heard David flip his throat microphone off.

Hearing the loud roar of engines Jake looked up to see a line of six Ospreys coming in. With their engines pointed up so the airplanes could land vertically, the rotor wash was sending out hurricane force winds.

“Danny, what’s your location?” Jake called over the radio as ‘Burrr’ sounded to the south, followed by a string of explosions as the Warthog finished its run.

“Northeast perimeter corner.”

When the first Osprey touched down, Jake waited till the ramp dropped down and men with pallet jacks poured out before he left. The recovery team knew where to go since they had sent a recon team in three days ago with a remote quad chopper with a camera. He’d wanted to make sure there was europium here before committing to an assault, but they hadn’t seen any blues in the warehouse then.

Watching the troops move inside, Jake trotted around the building to Danny. A hundred yards away where the ring of troops started, he found her calmly walking down the line of troops shouting orders. “Dad’s right, the women in this family are insane,” he mumbled. As he ran over, he watched Danny butt stroke one of the guys on the line across his helmet knocking him down. Danny screamed at the man as he got back up and started shooting.

Making a mental note to find out what that was about, Jake shouted. “Danny, I’m going to check on David. I don’t like all the air he’s calling in, and then reporting he’s holding with no problems.”

“You do realize we are talking about your wife’s twin, right? He knows what he’s doing.”

Before Jake replied, a series of small explosions sounded off and Jake turned to see the impact of hundreds of twenty millimeter rounds from the AC-130 overhead. “I just want to make sure, and you are in charge until I get back.”

“Oh, I’m so going to kick your ass when we get home,” she shouted and raised her rifle as a very large group of blues came around a building half a mile away.

Jake spun away in a jog. “I won’t be gone that long!”

He glanced over to see Buffy keeping up in a jog, but could tell she was favoring her hip. “You good?”

“Hell, yeah,” Buffy said with a grin. “Matt’s trying to call you on the command radio.”

Reaching down, Jake flipped his radio back to the command frequency. “Base, calling Jake,” Matt called out.

“What do you have, Matt?”

“David is getting into some deep shit. He has a really big horde building up ten miles away and won’t stagger his line, so his troops can pull back if they need to. The horde isn’t moving to you yet, but we are putting the numbers close to a million. I can’t pull any air away from your perimeter to work on the horde because you have stuck your dick in a hornet’s nest.”

“Fuck!” Jake shouted and broke into a run. Thinking as he ran, Jake keyed his radio. “Matt, get whatever is left of the second wave of Apaches to pull out and dump what ammo they have left into that horde.”

“Dude, the second wave is rearming and the first wave is almost empty.”

Jake skidded to a halt wanting to scream at everyone, but closed his eyes thinking as Buffy raised her rifle shooting blues charging the line. “Matt, call off any Warthogs coming in and direct them toward the horde. When the first wave of Apaches has rearmed, send half of them to David.”

“Blues are starting to press your west flank hard.”

“I’ll send one of the platoons that reinforced David. Over.”

“Copy, and the Harriers just took off and I scrambled the F15s. They should be over you in fifteen minutes.”

“Good. Direct them to any bridge around me and have them hit the west side until I get reinforcements over there.”

“Will do,” Matt called out as Jake broke back into a run.

“Moving, Buffy.”

“You don’t have to tell me every time,” she said, running beside him.

Letting it go, Jake ran behind the circle of troops that formed a perimeter around the warehouse. Since the south line was almost a mile away from the warehouse, it took him six minutes to reach it. When he came around a building, Jake skidded to a halt at the war in front of him. Blues were coming in waves. They were dying in waves, but it seemed there was an endless supply of them.

Flipping back to David’s channel Jake called out, “David, what’s your location?”

“Center of south line.”

As he ran down the line, Jake knew if it wasn’t for magic bullets, the thirty-five hundred troops on the ground would already be dead. “This is fucking awesome,” Buffy shouted as a Warthog zoomed past half a mile away, dropping a string of bombs and throwing blue bodies into the air.

Seeing David, Jake ran over, skidding to a halt as David yelled in his radio. “Send fifty troops to the right flank before they get closer!”

“Why didn’t you tell me you were in deep shit!” Jake screamed grabbing David.

“Because I’m not!” David screamed back.

“Stagger your line and be prepared to pull out under attack,” Jake said as another Warthog made a run. “If your line fails, we all die!”

“No shit,” David said keying his radio. “Stagger line.”

“I’m taking fifty troops to pull to the west side. You have a horde building ten miles away.”

“You’re the commander, send some planes to kill them!”

“I can’t because you are using all of them to keep from being overrun!” Jake screamed. “Fast movers are coming in. When they hit, pull your line back to the original perimeter so we aren’t so extended. You remember how to do that, right?”

“Jake, I’m not in the mood,” David growled grabbing his radio. “Ammo supply needed to southeast perimeter.”

David let his radio go and looked at Jake. “These government troops may be bad ass in a war, but they are fucking freaking out seeing waves of blues coming at them. You tell daddy Bruce, I’m kicking Gene in the nuts for sending pussies out here.”

Jake nodded, “You will send fifty of those to the west perimeter that are all original Omega.” David nodded, grabbing his radio to give the order as Jake keyed his radio. “Ted, are you there?”

“Yeah, little boss.”

“Pull your team to the south line, like right fucking now. Gene’s troops are freaking out seeing waves of blues coming at them.”

“Are you shitting me? Half of Omega are teens and females and those troops are wetting their pants?”

“Just get your ass here, so I can get David to pull back to his original line, shrink our perimeter, and concentrate our fire.”

“See you in three minutes.”

“Breach!” someone screamed behind them and Jake turned to see four blues in the air, actually jumping over the line of kneeling soldiers.

“Hold the line!” Jake screamed raising his rifle and shooting two in the air. He swung toward the other two as they landed and he couldn’t shoot. Jake knew if he pulled the trigger the bullets would go through the blues striking the troops on the line.

Seeing a small form move past him in a sprint, Jake yelled. “Buffy!”

Not paying Jake any attention, Buffy’s small form jumped in the air drop kicking one of the blues in the back as it turned to attack the troops on the line. The blue collapsed with the blow as Buffy flipped her wrist, swinging her arm down and burying Herman in the blue’s skull.

Seeing the other blue spin to face Buffy, Jake let his rifle go, pulling his pistol and then saw a form tackle the blue. Buffy jumped up and ran over to help the trooper who’d tackled the blue, raising her knife and driving it in the blue’s skull.

Jake saw two troops on the line stand up and look back at the dead blues behind them. Seeing them get wide-eyed and preparing to run, Jake calmly stepped over raising his pistol and pointing it in one’s face. “You leave this line before ordered and I’ll kill you slowly, do you understand?”

The young man looked down the barrel of the XDM and nodded with a pale face then turned back around, getting on one knee and continued firing. “Are you stupid?” he heard Buffy scream and turned to see her yanking Marty up off the ground after she’d killed the blue he’d tackled. “Don’t you ever fucking do that again!”

“I’m sorry, Dad, for every time I’ve acted like an ass,” Jake said holstering his pistol and raising his rifle, squeezing off rounds quickly. Dropping the empty mag, he slammed another one in and helped to stem the wave of blues pressing them.

“Breach!” someone shouted to his right and Jake turned to see five matrix kids seemingly fly over the line of troops.

“You see that shit! Those little blue asswipes jumped thirty yards away and still made it over the line!” Buffy shouted and raised her rifle, trying to hit the blue kids without hitting any of Omega.

“To the front,” someone yelled and Jake turned to see the wave of blues a hundred yards away.

“All elements on the south line, push them back!” Jake shouted in the radio as he raised his rifle and squeezed the trigger as fast as he could, along with every troop on the south line. The only difference was every time Jake pulled the trigger blues died and most times, it was more than one.

Hearing a dog growl, he glanced over to see a German Shepard taking one of the blue kids down. The dog had the kids head in his mouth and whipped the body back and forth violently as a man charged in with a samurai sword on the others. “I’m going to kick his ass,” Jake said as he started shooting into the wave.

Ted ran up with forty troops, spreading out beside Jake. “Damn, I know where the party is now,” he shouted as he started shooting into the wave of blues.

Four Blackhawk helicopters swooped down and hovered over the line and streams of red poured out as the door gunners opened up with miniguns and the wave melted under the onslaught of fire.

When the front line of the mass of blues was killed off and driven back to three hundred yards, Jake keyed his radio. “David, start pulling your line back. You lead the first half back and get them set, I’ll bring the rest.””

Ejecting his empty magazine, Jake patted his vest and didn’t feel anymore magazines. He looked around till he found Buffy and pulled a mag from her vest. “That’s mine, damn it,” she snapped.

Shoving the magazine in, Jake hit the bolt release chambering a round. “Call for supply and get us more magazines,” he said as he opened fire.

After half the line pulled back and David called out he was set, Jake grabbed Buffy’s vest pulling her into a run to rejoin the line behind them. “South line, pull back to original position,” he shouted over the radio.

Feeling Buffy was sprinting and letting her go, Jake saw the other half of David’s troops already kneeling down half a mile away. When several troops raised their rifles aiming at them, Jake saw two troops that were pregnant run up and butt stroke those aiming at him in the head with their rifles.

“Bunch up and form lanes of fire, so they can shoot past and cover us,” Jake heard a familiar voice shout behind him.

Looking down, Jake saw a dog running beside him. “Max, you better not bite me when I hit Dad,” he said huffing.

Hearing others running beside him, he glanced over his shoulder to see the remaining troops bunch together in lines as they ran, to make lanes of fire so the rest of the team could cover them.

When he looked up, he saw several rifles flash as some on the line opened fire and Jake didn’t like the idea of charging a firing line. “Those bitches better not shoot us,” Buffy huffed.

Sprinting through the line, Jake spun around and saw the last of the troops run past him and everyone opened fire on the blues that were only a hundred yards away. “Any aircraft, make a run on the south side,” he called over the radio.

“Coming, little brother,” Steve called back and Jake raised his rifle.

“Cargo loaded and away,” Danny called out as three Apaches settled in a hover over the south line and opened fire. The front line of blues vanished under the torrent of shells and rockets.

Seeing the mass of blues get pushed back, Jake lowered his rifle. “Danny, what’s the situation up there?”

“Jake, we aren’t leaving unless we climb on top of a really fucking tall building.”

“Fuck!” Jake screamed and spun around looking at the line of troops. Giving up on that he looked for Max and saw him sitting beside a soldier with a samurai sword on his back.

Storming over, Jake stopped beside his Dad as he calmly shot into the wave of blues. “You’re here, you’re in charge,” Jake snapped.

Calmly, Bruce turned to glance at Jake then went back to shooting. “Son, I’m a dog handler and don’t know what you’re talking about.”

“God damn it!”

Keeping his rifle aimed at the blues, Bruce glanced at Jake. “Think, son and remain calm. I tell you to think out your problems, thinking long term. In battle, five minutes is a lifetime.”

“These damn troops of Gene’s suck ass!”

“Think of your options and choose the one that saves the most lives since your objective is secured,” Bruce calmly said and started shooting.

Jake took a deep breath to yell and Bruce shook his head still shooting. “That’s not being calm, son. Think like you do when you’re behind your scope.”

Forcing himself to calm down, Jake looked around and noticed the Apaches were gone from overhead and the blues were being held back two hundred yards. “All Omega elements dig in. The only way home is over the bodies of the blues attacking us,” he called over the radio. “Air supply, bring in more ammo and spare rifles.”

“See? It’s not that hard,” Bruce said, ejecting an empty magazine. “Others can panic, but not the ones in charge.”

Bringing up his rifle, Jake started squeezing off shots. “Can you give me a hint on what else I should be doing?”

“You’re too focused on one area. If it was me, I would move around the entire perimeter to get the entire picture. Your team leaders are good, but only know the area they are assigned. You need to know the entire picture. Don’t micromanage either, let the team leaders do that. You give them the task and let them solve it.”

Hearing a four-wheeler behind him, Jake glanced over his shoulder as the driver tossed a bag of magazines off. “I’m still punching you when we get home,” Jake said kneeling down and grabbing magazines, shoving them in his vest.

“I don’t know what for. I’m doing my job as a handler,” Bruce said.

Filling his vest, Jake yelled, “Buffy, load up!”

Buffy ran over as Jake shoved the last magazine in his vest and looked up, but didn’t see his dad. “Where’s Dad?” he asked as Buffy shoved magazines in her vest.

Jerking her head up, “What?” Buffy shouted.

“Buffy, he was standing right there,” Jake pointed.

“That was a dog handler, Jake,” Buffy snapped and finished loading her vest.

Giving up and knowing he wasn’t crazy, Jake stood up glancing around and saw Ted. “Ted, leave half of your men here with David. Get some of these new fuckers that can’t quit pissing their pants to distribute ammo.”

“You got it, little boss,” he said and moved down the line.

“Buffy, we’re checking the line,” he said, checking his rifle.

“That’s Angela and Stephanie,” Buffy said, grabbing his arm. Jake looked down and saw Buffy pointing behind him and spun around. “What the hell are they doing here?” Seeing they were in Ted’s group, Jake made a mental note to punch Ted as well.

“I don’t know,” Jake huffed and took off in a jog to check the east side.

Moving down the line, Jake checked on the troops and team leaders then moved to the north side of the line and found Danny doing the same thing. When she saw him walking up, she shook her head, “What the hell is Dad doing here?”

“Hey, don’t look at me,” Jake snapped. “Where did you see him?”

“Right here with Max ten minutes ago, then he disappeared.”

“What did he tell you?” Jake said glancing up and down the line, seeing the troops were keeping the charging blues two hundred yards back.

“That I had to quit hitting the troops on the line that were crying.”

Giving a startle, Jake whipped his gaze at her. “That’s why you were hitting your troops?”

“Hey, David already said you pulled your pistol on two, so don’t start!” Danny shouted and raised up her rifle, firing into the mass of bodies seeing several matrix kids coming.

Letting it slide, Jake raised his rifle and helped her shoot the bounding kids. When the last one dropped fifty yards from the line, Jake ejected his empty magazine. “Just to let you know, Angela and Stephanie are in Ted’s platoon.”

“What the hell are they doing here?” Danny screamed lowering her rifle and looking at Jake in shock.

“Don’t you yell at me!” Jake bellowed. “Run your area and kill these blue cocksuckers so we can find out!”

Danny took a step back, seeing the veins standing up on Jake’s forehead. “I’m talking to Mary and making sure she’s not rationing your sex because you’re bitchy.”

Wanting to unload but knowing it wouldn’t do any good, Jake walked off pressing his radio switch. “Matt, we are holding the perimeter. What’s the status of that horde to the south?”

“Hey, just about to call you,” Matt called back and Jake could tell he was grinning. “Need your permission to drop heavy ordnance on that horde.”

Jake looked to the south. “Go ahead and send the BUFF unless the horde has moved closer.”

“No, they are still ten miles away and it’s not the BUFF. Mack is dropping a Mohab (MOAB).”

Hearing that, Jake froze in his steps. “That is danger close for a MOAB.”

“Well, the horde is well over a million and still growing. It’s looking like they are about to move to you.”

“Drop the damn thing and clear the helicopters out,” Jake said and flipped channels. “To all troops a MOAB will be dropping on a horde to our south ten miles away. Hold your positions and the first motherfucker I see that tries to run, I’ll shoot your ass and throw you to the blues. In case you haven’t figured out, there is nowhere to run for Omega.”

Buffy grabbed Jake’s arm. “Matt said they dropped it.” Jake looked off to the south as Buffy let his arm go. “Just what is a moe hab?”

“It’s M-O-A-B. Massive Ordnance Air Burst, but the troops refer to it as the Mother Of All Bombs. It’s the GBU 43, the largest bomb that’s not nuclear the US ever made.”

With wide eyes, Buffy whipped her head to the south. “Not to question you, but are you sure we are far enough away?”

“We’ll find out soon enough,” Jake said as the ground shook violently. A few seconds later a ‘BOOM’ rolled over them, knocking a few people down and busting windows on the buildings around them. The attacking blues all around the perimeter all stopped and looked to the south seeing a large mushroom cloud rise up. “That’s closer than ten miles,” he mumbled.

The troops on the line never stopped firing and with their targets stationary the blues fell like wheat under a sickle blade. Tens of thousands died in the seconds after the blast, standing and still looking to the south. In a few seconds, the line of blues was pushed back to five hundred yards.

Not even a minute after the blast, high pitched yelps sounded out and the blues bounded away from the ring Omega had formed. “Steve,” Jake said pressing his radio. “When your choppers can, chase those blue cocksuckers down till we get the fuck out of here.”

“Already on our way,” Steve called back. “Getting reports that the entire horde was vaporized, Jake.”

Looking back at the rising cloud, Jake nodded. “I believe it because I think that knocked one of my fillings out.

As the calls from the perimeter came in that all the blues had taken off, Jake looked around wondering what the blues were up to. “Second wave, prepare to evac. Then, first wave,” he called over the radio.

“Bubba, Matt wants to talk to you,” Buffy said and Jake flipped channels.

“Yeah, Matt,” Jake sighed.

“Hey brother, your perimeter is clear and the choppers are coming in to get you.”

“Thank you, Matt.”

“Well, what’s it like being in charge?”

Slowly, Jake looked around seeing troops form up for extraction and keyed his radio. “Being the boss sucks dirty, crusty, nasty ass.”

Chapter 10

Jake moved to the front of the chopper looking between the pilots and saw the base. “Damn, it looks huge,” he said.

“Yeah, it does make you feel good, seeing that,” the pilot said and Jake nodded looking at the line of choppers in front of them.

“Any problems from the air wing?”

“One of the birds had to set down with engine trouble and another chopper landed and offloaded the troops and crew. We will send a recovery team later this week to get the bird.”

Feeling a hundred years older, Jake gave a nod and moved back in the troop area of the Chinook. Grabbing a strap when the chopper banked as it descended, Jake had a new respect for his Dad. “I really need to tell him I’m sorry for all the times I acted like an ass in the field,” Jake said out loud.

“Gives you a whole new perspective, doesn’t it?” Ted said looking up at Jake.

Jerking his head, Jake locked Ted in an icy gaze. “You still have a punch in the face coming.”

“Won’t be the first one,” Ted shrugged. “But before you rant off at Bruce, you may want to get his side of the story.”

“Ted, he brought pregnant women, my stepmoms, into a battle zone that they didn’t need to be in,” Jake ranted.

“Just warning you,” Ted said, closing his eyes and leaning his head back. “Those two have done nothing but train. They can kick some ass.”

Before he could answer, Jake felt the chopper touch down and roll along the runway. Gathering his thoughts as he picked up his gear, Jake wondered if he should apologize first or punch his dad first.

As the chopper came to a stop, the back ramp opened up and Jake followed the rest of the troops out as Buffy got up and walked beside him. “You did good, Bubba,” she said looking up with an innocent smile.

Before he replied, he saw Bruce talking to Gene and Carl. Jake stopped. For the first time, he really looked at his Dad and felt shock. Before the collapse, Bruce’s goatee had a few streaks of gray but now, it was white. His face had way more creases than he remembered and Jake started to wonder why he’d never noticed before.

“Buffy, have you noticed how much Dad has aged?”

Letting out a sigh, “Yeah, it seems the more people we get here, the more it ages him,” she said in a low voice.

“I just noticed,” Jake admitted. “I see him every day, I don’t know why I didn’t see it.”

“I didn’t until Momma died and she told me to watch it,” Buffy admitted.

Feeling bad that he’d even wanted to punch his Dad, Jake continued walking over. Bruce turned and saw him coming and grinned. “I’m not the others, son. You hit me, I’ll pop you back.”

Jake dropped his gear and hugged Bruce. “I’m sorry for all the times we acted like asses in the field.”

“Don’t be,” Bruce said hugging him back. “You’ll understand why someday.”

Letting go of the hug, Jake stepped back with a stern face. “Now, why in the hell did you let my pregnant moms go into the field?”

“Boy, you used the word ‘let’, like I had some form of control over that. ‘Let’ me give you some advice, when a pregnant woman wants to do something, don’t get in her way, so she doesn’t flip out on your ass.”

“They wanted to come?” Jake mumbled staggering back.

“I didn’t order them to, if that’s what you think,” Bruce chuckled. “They both told me they were going, whether I liked it or not. Stephanie used words I still have to look up, but Angela said, ‘Our kids aren’t going out their first time alone. We have to make sure they are alright’. Now, she did add a few carnal verbs and descriptions, but that was the gist of her statement. I think that’s what Stephanie said but like I told you, I have to look up some words first.”

“Dad,” Jake said looking off. “When I get to heaven, don’t think less of me, but I’m spanking mom for leaving us with two moms.”

“I will get there before you, son, and her butt will already be spanked.”

“Well, she’s getting one from me as well. Then, I’ll let her spank me for doing it,” Jake grinned turning back.

“Jake,” Gene said moving closer. “I got a lot of reports that the members of Omega that were pulled from the troops in Colorado didn’t perform well.”

“Oh, you could say that,” Jake huffed. “I had to pull a gun on some to keep them on the line, and Danny kept running up and down the line butt stroking them in the head when she saw them crying.”

“I told her to stop that,” Bruce mumbled.

“Dad,” Jake sighed. “When has Danny ever listened unless you used your daddy voice?”

“COWARDS!” they heard two women scream behind Bruce.

They all turned and saw Angela and Stephanie charging two troops standing off to the side. Angela launched her body up in a superman punch and Stephanie jumped in the air, delivering a flying knee.

The two troops turned just in time to see them as one got punched in the face and the other met Stephanie’s knee. Jake saw both of the troopers’ bodies lock up, knowing they had been knocked out as they crashed to the ground like fallen trees.

This didn’t deter Angela nor Stephanie from climbing on their chests and dropping elbows on their faces. “You, yellow belly cocksucker!” Angela screeched, trying to drive her elbow through the unconscious man’s face. “That was my kids you were leaving behind!”

Stephanie grabbed the man’s shirt she was standing over pulling his unconscious head off the ground. “Run now, bitch! You were going to leave my babies!” she screamed and started driving her fist into his face like a jackhammer.

“Yeah, I’m so going to spank Debbie’s ass,” Bruce mumbled. “She leaves me with two that are determined to follow in her footsteps.”

Seeing a man run over to pull them off Gene moved to stop him and Carl grabbed his arm. “Don’t,” he said.

“I’m just going to stop him. If those girls are doing this, then those boys need this ass whoopin’,” Gene said grabbing Carl’s hand.

“You go over there and it will be your ass on the ground,” Carl said letting go and motioning with his chin. “Angela and Stephanie have all the backup they need.”

Gene turned around just in time to see Nancy flying through the air and landing a dropkick on the man who was about to try and pull Stephanie off. Both of Nancy’s boots met his face, taking him off his feet.

As the man crashed down, Nancy landed in a roll before springing to her feet and looking around to see if any others were coming, then dove onto the man’s chest dropping elbows in his face. “See? That’s why you stay the hell away when they open up a can of ass whoopin’,” Carl huffed. “They see someone coming, they just attack.”

Everyone turned to look at Bruce who had his face covered with his hands in frustration. Letting out a puff of air and dropping his hands, Bruce looked up at the sky. “I hope you’re seeing this,” he snapped as he reached and started undoing his vest. “Now, I have to reason with, not one, but two dangerous women and to top it off, they are pregnant.”

Mike strolled over dropping his vest with Matt following him. “I’m only pulling Nancy off, so don’t even ask.”

“I thought you were my brother,” Bruce snapped.

“I am, and that’s the only reason I’m pulling Nancy off. You know as well as I do that we are about to eat some punches.”

Glancing back over his shoulder, “Jake, make sure Danny and Buffy stay out of this,” Bruce said.

“Hey, I’m not going over there,” Buffy said holding her hands up. “Momma Angela has that wild look in her eye and Stephanie is shouting ‘Fuck’ every time she punches. They are pissed off.”

“Well, will you help me?” Bruce asked rolling his neck and making it pop.

“Uh-uh,” Buffy said shaking her head and watching the beatings. “I’ve never seen them this mad.”

Bruce turned as another man ran over and tried to pull Angela off the man she was beating to death. When the man grabbed her, Angela spun around, driving a knee into his groin and lifting him a foot off the ground.

As the man bent over, she climbed onto his back and wrapped an arm around his neck, choking him out. Not able to breathe and pain radiating from his nuts, the man dropped to his knees and Angela started driving her right knee into his kidney. “Touch me again, you little bitch!” she screeched.

The man collapsed face first into the pavement out cold and Angela jumped off his back like a spider monkey as the first man she was beating tried to sit up. That was when Jake realized it was one of the men he had pulled his gun on to stay on the line.

“Yep,” Mike said, nodding as Angela landed on the man’s chest driving him back to the pavement. “That’s why I’m only grabbing Nancy.”

“Fuck,” Bruce sighed and jogged over and Mike followed.

Reaching down, Bruce wrapped his arm around Angela and pulled her off the man she was beating, then with his other arm pulled Stephanie off hers. Both started kicking and elbowing him as he carried them away.

“You let me go, motherfucker! I’m going to reach down his throat and pull out his fucking heart!” Angela screamed, knowing it was Bruce that had her but she still kicked and drove elbows back into him.

“You’re squeezing my titties!” Stephanie screamed, kicking him and trying to move his arm off her chest. “They tried to run and leave the kids!”

When he had them far enough away, Bruce let them go and moved between them and their targets. Quickly, Jake looked over and saw Momma Nancy throwing punches and kicks at Mike. He was blocking most. Seeing Daddy Mike’s forearms turning red as he blocked, Jake knew Momma Nancy was throwing hard.

Turning back, he saw Angela and Stephanie both crouched down looking at dad. “I hope they never get as good as Momma, or Dad’s fucked,” Jake mumbled.

“Move it, Bruce,” Angela growled. “They are cowards and are going to die.”

“They tried to run away and leave our kids!” Stephanie shouted.

“Girls,” Bruce said calmly but did crouch down, seeing the wild look in both of their eyes. “The team gets to decide their punishment, not you.”

“They can have what’s left,” Angela snarled, dropping lower and moving away from Stephanie.

“Yep, Dad better be glad he never had to fight them and Momma,” Jake said watching the two spread out. Angela sprang into the air trying another superman punch, but Bruce dodged and caught her just as Stephanie snapped a kick catching him in the side.

“Ooofff,” Bruce grunted, spinning around and grabbing Stephanie’s shirt pulling her toward him, then spun her around and wrapping his arm around her.

“My titties!” Stephanie screamed as Bruce fell back, keeping the two pulled to his chest.

Jake winced as Bruce landed with both on his chest. Seeing stars, Bruce wrapped his legs around them and held them tight as he tried to get air back into his lungs. “Let me go, I’m going to kill those cocksuckers with my bare hands!” Angela shouted.

“Calm down!” Bruce bellowed in their ears, making both wince.

Slowly, the two quit fighting, realizing they couldn’t do anything except claw his arms and they were gradually stopping that. As the two stopped trying to claw his arms apart, they sat breathing hard as Bruce held them tight.

“You will get a say because you were on the team, but it’s for the team to decide what happens to someone who acted as a coward in combat, not just you two,” Bruce said calmly.

Feeling the two relax, he slowly eased the strength in his arms and they didn’t try to get away. “Okay, Bruce,” Stephanie said calmly. “But if Omega doesn’t come down hard on them, I’m kicking everyone’s ass.”

“Stephanie-,” Bruce started and she cut him off.

“No, Bruce. That was our kids out there along with our clan, and those two put them in danger.”

“So, I take it, you want to come down on those that Danny hit also?” Bruce snapped. “This was their first time to see walls of blues coming at them.”

“You don’t run,” Angela said. “None of the others in Omega have ever even tried.”

It was in that instance that a light went off in Jake’s mind. That’s why his Dad did a lot of the things he did in combat, to show everyone he’s not even worried. Like pulling Buffy up on the RG and dancing as a horde was charging. Yanking his sword out when they were surrounded. His Dad was showing everyone he may be scared, but he wasn’t worried. If death found him, it would find him fighting.

“Now, can I let you up and you two not try and kill people?” Bruce asked, barely holding them anymore.

“For now,” Angela mumbled and Stephanie nodded. As Bruce let them up, Jake turned and saw Mike had Nancy down in a bear hug with his legs wrapped around her.

“I hope Mary never goes off like that because she will whoop my ass,” Jake mumbled as Matt moved beside him.

“Easy for you to say,” Matt huffed. “Danny can almost kick my ass now when she’s not mad. I don’t want to fight her mad.”

“We need to train more,” Jake said turning to look at Matt. “Once a week, you and I will spar.”

“Deal,” Matt said, watching Angela and Stephanie get up.

“You squished my boobs,” Stephanie said spinning around as Bruce got up.

“I tried not to so don’t,” Bruce snapped. “They are big as hell and I had spider monkey over here trying to climb on my back.”

Not able to help it, Stephanie grinned. “Yeah, don’t let spider monkey get your back because she’s hard to get off.”

“Hey, both of you are pregnant, so I couldn’t do much,” Bruce chuckled then got an evil grin. “Can I kiss them now and make them better?” he asked reaching out for her chest wiggling his eyebrows.

“Not now, they still hurt,” Stephanie snapped. “Angela hit them with her elbow like a hundred times.”

“I was trying to get out,” Angela huffed as Bruce reached out, grabbing her.

“Find a babysitter this afternoon, I’m painting toes and getting kinky,” Bruce whispered then grabbed Stephanie. “I’ll be gentle, but I have to kiss the boobies to make them better.”

“Oh, yeah,” Angela grinned.

“I want timeouts,” Stephanie said smiling and kissed him.

“Pussy,” Angela snorted.

“I can hear you guys,” Jake moaned.

“Cover your ears,” the three said at the same time.

Everyone turned and saw Nancy helping Mike up. “Surprised she stopped already,” Bruce mumbled.

“Dad shouted he was about to choke her out,” Matt said with a grin.

Everyone chuckled and Jake looked around at the crowd and noticed nobody had gone to the aid of the four troopers that were down. “Uh oh,” Jake said with wide-eyes and everyone looked at him and saw him looking past them.

They all turned to see Carroll coming with a big ass switch. “If that’s for me, I’m running,” Angela said.

“Fuck that, we are getting on a chopper,” Bruce snapped seeing the snarl on Carroll’s face. “She is pissed.”

They all sighed, seeing she was headed for the first two men on the ground and Bruce laughed as everyone moved the hell out of the elderly black lady’s way.

“Grans,” Darrel and Eric shouted, dropping their gear and running over to stop their grandmother.

“If those boys knew what was good for them, they would stay the hell back,” Bruce said letting the girls go.

Darrel and Eric got in front of Carroll spreading out their arms and blocking her. “Grans, they been beat down enough,” Eric pleaded.

“They ain’t been switched yet,” Carroll snapped. “You two done good out yonder and I be proud of ya, but I ain’t sittin’ back letting two yellow cowards off that wanted to run when theys no place to run to.”

Gene ran over to Eric and Darrel. “Boys, get the hell out of her way,” he barked. “If she thinks it will help, then let her go.”

“I think both of their jaws are broke,” Darrel said, glancing over his shoulder at the two trying to get up.

“Nope, I know they are,” Gene said grabbing them and pulling them back. Automatic gunfire erupted and everyone hit the dirt with many rolling as they landed.

Bruce moved his body off Angela and Stephanie, looked up and saw Jake holding his SCAR in the air in one hand and his suppressor in the other. “Boy, I’m going to spank your ass,” he said getting up.

“Shut it!” Jake bellowed, shocking Bruce. “Am I still over Omega right now? Fuck yes, I am! Now, all you limp dick fuckers get in formation before I start shooting at you, and you can’t get far enough away before I drop your ass!”

Everyone moved over and the three thousand plus got in formation as Jake strolled over, throwing his SCAR on the pavement. “This is my fault and I’m sorry. I wasn’t scared out there, but I was pissed off that I had to be in charge. Why? Because the last time we went out, Matt killed more blues than I did, and I couldn’t shoot enough this time to catch up! Hell, Buffy’s ahead of me now with her knife, God damn it!” he screamed, frothing at the mouth.

“Being in charge, I can’t fucking have fun, bitches! But I fucking did it and seems some of you thought I was acting worried!”

The formation looked at him frothing at the mouth with more than a little apprehension. “Worried! Fuck no, I wasn’t worried you new bitches! Now, I have to listen to them rag my ass!” he bellowed so loud, Jake seemed to levitate off the ground.

“I didn’t get to turn on my ghetto blaster! I didn’t get to show Danny my new dance move! I had to fucking be in charge! Excuse the hell out of me, that I couldn’t do that and do what I normally do out there, you little limp dicks!”

“Every troop that has been with me in the field knows I like to have a little fun out there but Nooooo, not with some of you new cocksuckers! I have to worry that you are going to fucking cry because a wall of blues are coming at us! My dick got so hard seeing that, I wanted to order an advance into Houston when they ran off, but could I? Fuck no, because some of you pansy asses thought I was worried! Fucking David is ahead of me killing blues with his fucking pistol, you motherfuckers, and he doesn’t shut the fuck up about it! My only saving grace is he had more new guys in his platoon than anyone else, and couldn’t get serious about killing because some of you were fucking worried about dying!”

The formation stared at Jake’s purple face as he breathed heavily, praying he didn’t go for a sniper rifle and start using them for target practice. Suddenly, Jake relaxed and the formation all jumped.

“Now, as many of you know, my family loves these little outings and we have to fight to go on them. Matt and I had to fight to see who went first. I choked him out, then had to fight his wife, my own sister because I choked out her husband and my best friend. Why did I fight so hard?” he asked with a gentle smile.

“BECAUSE I WAS AHEAD IN KILLING BLUES, YOU SLIMY COCKSUCKING WHORES!” He bellowed as loud as he could and it was reported they heard him over a mile away. “I had more than all of them and now, I’m at the fucking bottom of our game because some of you pussies were too terrified to fight!”

Closing his eyes, Jake straightened up, taking a deep breath to relax again and the formation gave a startle like a flock of birds. Opening his eyes, Jake smiled at the formation. “Even though I’m getting beat by all my family in our little game, I will take responsibility for you pussies, but this will be the last fucking time because Buffy killed over a dozen with her fucking knife,” he said still wearing the smile speaking loudly but calmly.

The smile dropped off and the formation moved like it was about to run. “She killed two fucking matrix kids with her knife! Do any of you fucking know how hard it is to chase those little bastards down and stab them in the head?” he said with his voice getting louder.

Throwing his hands out and taking a deep breath calming back down, Jake let the breath out slowly. “Now,” he said acting like he was trying to remain calm. “Because we had some pussies with us, I’m at the very bottom in the family game. Am I mad? I’m not going to lie,” he said looking at the formation. “I’m fucking livid, but I’m going to let it slide this time and this time only. I’m going to go out on my fucking own to get back in our game. You motherfuckers ever make me get at the bottom of our game again, I swear to God and everyone here I’ll string your ass up in a tree using your ass for bait till I’m winning the game again.”

“Each and every one of you better thank God I won to be the first out because Matt would’ve shot some of you pussies. Matt and I don’t like getting on the belt-fed machine guns because we can’t keep an accurate count on how many we kill. If the blues are kind enough to gather in large groups for us, Matt and I feel we should respond to that kindness by taking them out one at a time, to show them we care and to be thankful.”

Jake stopped, looked around, and saw many of the new people were actually trembling. “Danny, Mary, and Buffy don’t really care. They are just happy to sling some lead and kill the fuckers. I didn’t add Mindy, David’s wife, because she was,” he stressed loudly. “At the bottom of the list because little Mindy likes to shoot them in the legs and watch them crawl around before she kills them. She has her own game to see just how much damage she can do to a blue before it dies. Now with the magic bullets she is just killing them outright, but thanks to you bitches, she’s ahead of me.”

Spinning on his heel, Jake started pacing in front of the formation. “I will take responsibility for some of you acting like pussies and if you don’t believe me, just ask the original members of Omega. They will tell you about our game and how competitive we are. I’m going to have to listen to Danny rub this shit in my face, but because I didn’t explain myself to the new pussies before we left, I’ll take the responsibility. But this is the last fucking time,” he snapped coming to a stop and spinning toward the group.

Like a murmuration of a flock of birds, almost a hundred troops took off running when he spun at them. Then stopped and moved back into formation.

“But this will be the last fucking time, do I make myself, crystal fucking clear?” he growled.

“Yes, sir!” the formation shouted.

“Thank you,” Jake smiled and spun on his heel continuing his stroll in front of the group. “Now, about the two troops my mothers were beating down. Yes, I did pull my pistol on them because they were leaving the line to take off running. Where they were running to, I have no fucking idea because as Omega, we are always surrounded and outnumbered. To you new people that joined us, it was I who said you could join Omega outright because you were combat troops. I figured you would hold your ground. Hell, the age limit for combat troops here is thirteen. We did make an exception for Buffy because she is so damn cute wading into combat.”

Many trembled as they cast eyes over, looking at Buffy playing with Herman and tossing him up into the air, catching the blade.

“To all of you new people, you better ask yourself; are you really one of the baddest motherfuckers on the planet because that’s all we allow on Omega or Gamma. If you aren’t, we will find you a nice spot to play with your pussy as we play with our dicks. Now, do I have any fucking questions from you bitches who put me in last fucking place?”

Not one person so much as moved as Jake looked across the formation. “Will this ever happen again?” he asked with a smile.

“No, sir!” the formation shouted.

“That’s good because after I go out and kill a few thousand blues to get off the bottom of the rankings, if I have to do it again, some of you are coming with me to act as bait.”

A shudder ran through the formation as Jake spun on his heel and walked back across the formation to stand in the middle. “You will break down by platoons and discuss what should be done to the two cowards, but they will not be killed or expelled from this clan. That is my gift to them because I didn’t explain why I need my own time on these little jaunts in the wilderness. I’m sorry, I’m not my father who can run a battle, dance as it’s happening, then yank out a fucking sword to play with,” Jake told the group. “In case you’re wondering, he’s not in our game because he kills too God damn many and we can’t catch him. But give us time and we can multitask like him, but so help me God; if you put me in last place again, I’m chopping off some fucking dicks.”

With a big smile, Jake looked across the formation and rocked back on his heels. “Any questions? Any at all?”

No one even glanced around, afraid that would be the sign they wanted to ask a question. “Then fall out by platoons,” Jake said and spun around, walking over to his Dad.

When he stopped, Bruce gave him a grin. “Very well done, son.”

“Bullshit,” Angela snapped. “Those fuckers are going to die. I’m not facing Debbie and telling her I let two cowards live that could’ve gotten the kids killed.”

Jake reached out and took Angela and Stephanie’s hands. “You have to, or this won’t work,” he said.

Pulling Jake down, Angela kissed his cheek. “Okay, but if I get spanked, you’re getting one also.”

Jake looked at Stephanie and she smiled. “Okay, Jake, but only this time,” she said and kissed his cheek as Danny walked up with a grumpy face.

She grabbed Jake and spun him to face her and growled in a low voice. “You realize what you’ve done? Now we have to act fifty times more crazy and a hundred times more insane. Hell, it’s tiring enough just to put the front out we do.”

Jake smiled and kissed Danny’s cheek which he hadn’t done since he was little. “Yeah, I do realize, Danny. And if that’s what it takes to win this shit, we are going to do it.”

“Fine,” Danny chuckled then turned to Angela and Stephanie. “What the hell were you two doing out there?”

“Duh,” Angela snorted. “Our kids were going out on their first mission in charge. Be damned if we weren’t going to be there.”

“Hello?” Danny said, flipping her hand in the air. “You’re pregnant?”

Angela narrowed her eyes at Danny making Danny a little nervous. “You sound so much like your father it makes me sick,” she almost growled. “I understand why Debbie said your father gave birth to you.”

Stephanie slapped Bruce’s chest. “You had Danny, how about having mine?”

With a serious face, Bruce looked Stephanie in the eye. “I’m not going to lie, even if I could, the answer would be hell, no.” Stephanie let out a gasp. “Hey, if it weren’t for women bearing that part, humans would’ve died out long ago. I can tell you, the first men would’ve seen a guy pass a kid and breeding would’ve fucking stopped.”

“Pussy,” Stephanie snapped.

“Big, deep and wide,” Bruce said lifting his chin. “I’ll put on a dress right now, just to let everyone know.”

Grabbing his arm, “Don’t do that Bruce. I was only playing,” Stephanie begged.

Ted and Carl came over with their arms over their girlfriends’ shoulders. “What are we talking about?” Ted asked.

“For men to start having kids,” Bruce said and both Carl and Ted took their arms off their girls and covered their groins.

“Fuck that,” Ted said stepping back.

“If that’s the requirement for Omega now, I resign,” Carl said with a shiver.

“Men really are pussies,” Stephanie laughed.

“Hey, I’ve only seen one birth and I’m not ashamed to say, I passed the fuck out,” Ted announced as Mike and Nancy came over with Buffy.

Mike looked at Stephanie shaking his head. “Stephanie, you’re not going to find many men that would even entertain the idea,” Mike said laughing.

Nancy nodded, “And the ones that say they would are lying their ass off.”

“Yep,” Bruce nodded proudly and saw Buffy spin around.

“Are you fucking stupid?!” she snapped and everyone turned, thinking she had addressed Bruce, but Buffy was looking behind him. They all moved their gaze to see Marty just standing off to the side as Buffy charged over. “I had those blues, you dumbass!”

“Sorry, but that one was coming for you and you had your back to him,” Marty mumbled.

“I want you to promise right now to never do that again. I knew it was coming and was going to roll with it, then shank his fucking skull as I danced on his chest so his friends could see,” Buffy shouted.

“I’m agreeing with Jake,” Angela announced. “Bruce, you cheated on Debbie. There is no way Buffy didn’t spawn from your loins. Maybe you got drunk and passed out, but she’s your child.”

Buffy crossed her arms over her chest and started tapping her foot. “I’m waiting for your promise,” she snapped and Marty just looked down at his feet, but never said a word. “Damn it, you could’ve gotten killed, idiot.”

“Sorry,” Marty mumbled.

“So you’re not going to promise?” she snapped and Marty shook his head and Buffy dropped her hands. “I’ll punch you,” she threatened and Marty shrugged his shoulders as he stared at the ground. Everyone, including Ted and Carl felt sorry for Marty.

Putting her hands on her hips, Buffy gave a huff. “Well, um,” she stuttered. “Carl and Ted are taking me and their girlfriends to the movies tonight if you… Well, you know… would like to come, I guess it would be okay.”

Marty slowly lifted his gaze up as Buffy reached up twirling a finger in one of her curls. “We usually go to Ted’s and play Call of Duty after, so I guess you could come,” she added and Marty gave a small smile and nodded. “I’m first player and you better not get me killed,” Buffy snapped and he nodded with the smile falling off his face.

“We leave after supper,” Buffy said and Marty nodded. “Now, will you promise not to do that again?” she asked with an edge to her voice as she rubbed Herman clipped to her pocket and Marty shook his head.

“Errr,” Buffy groaned throwing her hands up. “I swear, if you do something like that again, I’ll kick your ass!” she screeched and Marty shrugged his shoulders.

Letting out a huff and blowing her bangs off her face, Buffy calmed down. “See you after supper,” she said with a tone of dismissal.

Marty looked up with a grin and nodded, then spun around and took off running. “Boys are so stupid,” Buffy sighed and turned around to see everyone smiling. “What? The dumbass tackled a blue that I knew was there, it’s not like he did anything other than act stupid.”

“We know, BB. Angela was about to shoot it but I stopped her,” Bruce grinned as Angela drove an elbow in his gut making Bruce double over. “Uffff,” he grunted, grabbing his belly.

“You yanked the fucking gun from my hand in a battle!” Angela shouted.

Stephanie nodded, “Yeah, Bruce, that was stupid as shit. Angela was kicking ass and you just yanked her pistol from her hand when she was helping Buffy.”

Rubbing his stomach as he looked at both of them. “She knew it was there and I wanted to see if Marty would really charge it.”

“You saw him?” Buffy asked and started tapping her foot.

“Yeah, he saw you kill that first one and dropped his rifle, charging the other one. I wanted to know if he would really do it,” Bruce snorted, rubbing his gut where Angela elbowed him.

“He could’ve got hurt!” Buffy shouted. “He sucks in hand to hand, Daddy.”

“What do you care?” Bruce snapped.

“Well, um, I… I don’t….,” Buffy stuttered then lifted her chin up spinning around. “I’m not talking to you till supper,” she declared and stormed off.

“Ted, Carl, if that boy acts disrespectful to her, I’ll kill both of you slowly,” Bruce told them.

“Dude, he was willing to die for her. Marty would never do that,” Ted said in shock.

“Shit,” Carl droned out shaking his head. “She demanded a promise, even caressing Herman for him not to do that again and Marty didn’t give it to her. That boy is in love.”

“I don’t care. If he doesn’t treat her nice and you don’t stop it, I’m coming for you,” Bruce said.

They both held up their hands. “Don’t worry,” Ted promised.

“Bruce,” Carroll snapped strolling over with the switch.

“Yes, ma’am,” Bruce answered immediately.

“Those two yellow bellies took off runnin’. Go catch ‘em and bring ‘em back so I can switch ‘em. I tried to catch ‘em, but they be too fast for me ta catch,” she said pointing the switch at him.

“Yes, ma’am,” Bruce said and took off running and Carroll looked around at the other men. Jake, Gene, Mike, Ted, and Carl all took off after Bruce to help. She moved over to the other women smiling. “Angela and Stephanie, I understands why you hads to go, but I still didn’t like it.”

“Sorry, but we had to see with our own eyes that they could do it,” Angela said in a low voice looking at the big switch in Carroll’s hand.

“I knows and that’s why I be proud of ya, but don’t be doin’ that again. Yous two get hurt out there, Bruce would lose his mind,” she said looking over at Stephanie who was staring at the switch.

“Yes, ma’am,” Stephanie said never taking her eyes off the switch.

“I wants both of you to go see the doctor now,” Carroll said.

“I’m fine,” Angela said finally looking up at Carroll.

“No, sweetie, I think you broke yo hand hitting that man in the face,” Carroll said, pointing at Angela’s hand. She looked down and saw it was covered in blood and very swollen.

“It’s f…” she stopped as she looked in Carroll’s face. “Yes, ma’am,” she said grabbing Stephanie’s hand and pulling her.

“Nancy, you make sure they dos it,” Carroll said turning away.

“Yes, ma’am,” Nancy said taking off in a run.

Carroll watched Bruce and the others dragging the two men back and looked over her shoulder at Danny, Mary, and Ted and Carl’s girlfriends. “You ladies might not want to watch this switchin,” she said and they took off.

Marcus walked over with another limb, shaving off the leaves. “You sure you want to do this and not me?” he asked, finishing off another switch and stuck it under his arm with the others.

“Yeah, you be the man and have to hold the fear that you be worse than the momma,” Carroll said swinging her switch. “This be the only way these two don’t go and get killed by the others. I don’t want anyone gettin’ in trouble over them.”

“I knowd that, woman, I was just askin’. I don’t like seein’ you gettin’ wore out,” Marcus said.

As they pulled them over, Bruce shook his head as the one he was helping to drag over fought them. “Dude, I’m telling you to take it like a man because I’ve seen her swing that switch. The more you fight, the more she’s going to hit and I’m telling you now, I’ll hold you here until you die, as long as she doesn’t hit me with that switch.”

“No shit,” Mike said dragging the other one. “I’ll nail you to a tree.”

“That’s not a switch, it’s a fucking tree branch,” Ted huffed. “I’ll nail these fuckers to the ground if she doesn’t hit me with that damn thing.”

“Now I know why Eric and Darrell are so well mannered,” Carl said.

They pulled the two in front of Carroll and stopped. The two kept struggling as she walked over with a stern face. “You best be still or I’ll still be swingin’ when the sun comes up,” she snarled.

Both men froze and those holding them swallowed hard. “Drop your drawers,” Carroll said. “Let’em go and if they takes off runnin’, Marcus is gettin’ the plow line after ‘em.”

“Yes, ma’am,” all the men said letting the two go as Omega came over, watching the two men drop their pants. Nobody counted the hits but watched for over an hour as Carroll switched the two, leaving bloody stripes across their legs and butts. Marcus had to make two more switches after Carroll broke the first five.

“You twos, turn around,” Carroll said wiping her brow panting hard and they did. When they were looking at her, she raised the switch in their faces. “Next time, you be gettin’ it from Marcus’ and it gonna be a thousand times worse. I had to always make him stop on our young’uns, but I won’t for you. Do I be makin’ myself clear?”

“Yes, ma’am,” they said in breaking voices.

“You take what punishment the team give you and take it well. Don’t be makin’ me get Marcus on ya. You won’t be likin’ it,” Carroll said dropping her hand.

“Yes, ma’am,” they answered.

“Now, go to yo rooms till they tell you what they gonna do. Don’t make them look fer ya either. In your room.”

“Yes, ma’am,” they said, pulling up their pants and taking off running.

Carroll looked around at Omega. “That be from me. You don’t be leavin’ family in danger. If someone would’a gotten hurt, I’d just let Marcus on ‘em and they’s wouldn’t be walkin’ for a week. Now, you decide what’s they punishment be.”

“Jake,” Bruce said looking over at him. “Handle that.”

“Yes, sir,” Jake said spinning around. “Break down by platoon and address this, then platoon leaders, see me!”

Marcus came over supporting Carroll to the truck he’d driven over. “Bruce, walk with us a spell,” Carroll said and Bruce got on her other side.

When they were away, Carroll looked up at Bruce. “Sorry, that’s as long as I could go.”

“Shit, I don’t think I could’ve went much longer,” Bruce grinned, helping Carroll to the truck.

“I don’t think anyone will try to take justice in theys hands, but you need to be makin’ sure,” Carroll said as they helped her in.

“Um, Carroll, I wouldn’t be surprised if the others don’t let them off,” Bruce snorted. “Granted, several were talking about really hurting the two, but I don’t think they will after that.”

Carroll settled in the seat and looked out at Bruce. “Make sure. I don’t want evil bein’ in these walls, Bruce. Theys enough outside.”

“I will, Carroll,” Bruce said, leaning in and kissing her cheek.

“I told her to let me handle it, but she wants them more scared of me,” Marcus said shutting the door.

“Well, I think she succeeded. I see you coming at me with a plow line, I’m eating a bullet,” Bruce said with a straight face.

“I need to get her home so she can rest,” Marcus said patting Bruce’s back, then ran around the truck.

When they drove off, Bruce shook his head. “Just the thought of a spanking from her makes me tremble.”

“She only gave me two in my life,” Eric said, coming up behind him with Darrel. “Man, I can say I didn’t want another one. You don’t know how much we appreciated you telling her you would take that last one.”

Bruce spun around, “You can damn sure know I’ll never do that again.”

“Bruce, she doesn’t go that long or that hard on us,” Darrel said with a chuckle.

“I know that but I’m telling you, I’ll never offer that again and to let you know, I’ll catch your ass if you run.”

“That’s one thing you don’t have to worry about,” Darrel huffed. “I ran once from her and holy shit, I’ll never do that again.”

“You need to get back to your platoon to talk about what to do with those two,” Bruce said walking back to Mike.

“We’re done,” Darrel said as they followed.

“What did your platoon decide?”

“Move them to the support team until they prove themselves. Since they stood there and took it, we all figured they deserved another chance,” Eric said.

“Have to say, that old coot figured right,” Bruce mumbled.

“Huh?” Eric asked.

“Just thinking out loud,” Bruce said as they reached Mike and the others.

Chapter 11

The next morning Bruce walked into the gym and smiled, seeing it was empty. “Bruce, we told you, the others like the new gym,” Ted said behind him, yawning.

“Well, it’s not the one Mike and I had, but I like working out here,” he said tossing his gym bag down and pulling out some weight lifting gloves.

“What are we doing today?” Carl asked.

“Chest and triceps,” Bruce said moving to the dumbbell rack. “So, how did Marty do last night?”

Carl came over shaking his head. “Bruce, I don’t think that boy said more than five words.”

“The only reason he said some of them was because Buffy made him,” Ted said coming over as Bruce grabbed some dumbbells and laid back on a bench doing flys to loosen up.

When he was done and sat up, he looked at them. “So, did Buffy act nice?”

“Oh, yeah,” Ted chuckled. “She only threatened to kill like six people.”

“What?” Bruce asked, narrowing his eyes.

“We had some behind us that wanted to talk during the movie. Buffy stood up in her chair and pulled out her gun, lighting them up with the laser,” Ted told him, trying not to laugh.

“I’ll talk to her,” Bruce said getting up and racking the weights.

“Ah, Bruce, how about we let it slide?” Carl asked, grabbing some dumbbells. “You know how many times I wanted to do that before the Fall?”

As Carl laid back on the bench, Bruce nodded. “Fair enough, but I will tell her to issue verbal warnings first.”

When Carl was done, Ted took his place. Carl wiped his face off with a towel. “I can say, Marty is damn good at Call of Duty. I think he was letting Buffy win because he stomped my ass.”

Ted let the dumbbells hit the floor as he sat up. “Carl, you suck at C-O-D. Marty is good, but Buffy was beating him fair and square.”

Bruce laughed, grabbing the hundred pound dumbbells and laying back on the bench. “I have to agree with Ted on that. You suck at C-O-D and Buffy is pretty damn good,” he said then gave a grunt, pressing the dumbbells up.

“Everyone’s a critic,” Carl huffed.

They went through the workout and Bruce headed to the Center and found Mike already sitting at the table with a stack of papers. “Grading papers already?” Bruce asked, walking past.

“Bruce, I’m not in the mood,” Mike said, taking a sip of coffee. “You would think since civilization collapsed paperwork would go with it, but I’m here to tell you that it has survived. I’m up to two hours a day.”

“Yeah, the girls are always on my ass to go over plans, memos, and rosters,” Bruce said, sitting down and Millie brought over his coffee mug from hell.

“I know some of these are yours,” Mike said, setting his coffee down.

“Shit, I’ll get to them,” Bruce said, taking a sip of coffee as Ted and Carl sat down.

Not looking up, Mike nodded his head. “Sure you will, that’s why I’m going over requests from two months ago.”

“Hey, if it’s not on my roster, it can wait,” Bruce said.

“That’s why I’m doing them,” Mike said finally looking up and around and didn’t see anyone close. “Do you agree with Omega’s recommendation to put those two on the support team?”

“Yep,” Bruce nodded. “They took their punishment.”

“Just wanted to make sure,” Mike said grabbing a pen and writing on the paper he was looking at. “Gene had all the troops in formation that came down with him last night. He screamed at them for the better part of two hours, then made them do two hours of PT. You wouldn’t believe how loud that man can yell.”

“Bullshit!” Bruce snapped and Mike looked up. “You do realize, I served under him for almost four fucking years. I know how loud that fucker can yell because he did a lot of it at me.”

Tilting his head as he nodded, Mike raised his eyebrows. “Yeah, I can definitely see that. I think the Virgin Mary herself would scream at you for the shit you do.”

“Toss my salad,” Bruce said, taking a sip.

“I’m agreeing with Mike on that one,” Carl said, leaning over to Ted.

“Shit, Bruce could piss Gandhi off enough to kill someone,” Ted chuckled.

“Thanks, guys,” Bruce said dryly.

Ted raised his hands, “What? You’re saying we aren’t right?”

“I’m a kind person,” Bruce said, taking a sip as Ted and Carl stared at him with open mouths.

Mike chuckled, “Yes you are, but only when you really want to be.”

“That’s right,” Bruce grinned.

Glancing at Carl, “When he is being kind, you tap me,” Ted whispered.

Smiling at that, Bruce moved his hands as Millie sat a plate down. “So Mike, just what else is in that stack of papers you say is mine? It can’t be that important.”

“This stack is,” Mike said tapping a stack that was about an inch tall. “This pile isn’t and I’ll take care of them,” he said tapping a stack several inches tall, then tapped a stack twice that. “This is the stack I’m going through, deciding where they go.”

“What is so important in that other stack?” Bruce asked, grabbing his fork.

Mike snatched up some of the papers in the stack for Bruce. “Oh, let’s see. This is a requisition for Bonnie Lewis to join Omega and a letter from the doctor stating she is cleared for duty. It was sent to you three weeks ago-,” Mike stopped as Bruce jumped out of his chair, hearing the name of the young girl that was raped.

“I told her to come and see me when she got out of the hospital!” he shouted and the worker that was bringing food to the table turned around and headed back to the kitchen.

“Bruce, trying to see you is kind of difficult,” Mike said. “What time you have, we try to make sure you’re spending it with family. If we didn’t, you wouldn’t have any free time at all.”

Dropping into his chair in shock, Bruce just stared at Mike as Millie came over carrying the plates. Bruce’s yelling didn’t scare her. “I’m just Bruce,” was all he could mumble. “Why would anyone want to talk to me?”

“Well,” Mike said, digging in the stack of papers for Bruce. “Here is a request for you to be present at a wedding of one of the Praetorian guards that’s been with us since we got here. He came in with Conner, you and I rescued him then. Here’s another request for you to come and talk to the ten-year-old gun class. And this one-,” Mike stopped as Bruce held up his hand.

“Okay, I get it,” Bruce sighed. “Can I just ask why Bonnie wasn’t already on Omega? She seems tough as hell.”

Mike nodded, “Oh she is a tough cookie, but we always choose the top of all the classes and she always missed by a few points.”

“Points?” Bruce asked.

“Yes, they receive points on how well they shoot, how fast they run, how fast they do the twenty-mile march with a rucksack. How well they drive-,” Mike stopped as Bruce held up his hand.

“You mean to sit there and tell me, I have thirteen-year-old kids that are outscoring her?”

“Yep,” Mike said staring at him. “The last draw for Omega and Gamma, the cut off was six hundred and fifty points and Bonnie had six hundred and forty-two.”

“What is the most they can get?”

Mike looked over at Ted and Carl. “What was the last one?”

“Eight hundred,” Ted answered between bites.

“Last one, it changes?” Bruce asked.

“Yes, Bruce. They add more stuff each time. And only one kid made the last cut, and that was Marty. Our boys trained him to make the cut. The next youngest was seventeen. That’s why I wasn’t so keen on just letting Gene’s boys join up without passing the test.”

Flopping back in his seat, Bruce just looked at them. “Hell, I just told y’all to get me people. I didn’t think you tested them in tryouts.”

Ted’s fork fell from his fingers. “If Willie hears that, I think he’ll pass out,” he gasped.

“Bruce,” Carl said putting his fork down. “You really thought we just grabbed people?”

“Well no, I thought you gave a test, but not like this.”

“Bruce,” Mike said clearing his throat. “Debbie’s the one that set this up with the girls. You asked her to come up with a way to find people that could fight.”

Sitting in his chair, Bruce just looked at them in shock, blinking his eyes. “I swear, I didn’t know. I just knew y’all got me people when I needed them.”

“What, and send you out with idiots?” Mike asked. “This is Debbie’s system and we aren’t changing it. I would like to put in a challenge, if a person or one of the testers thinks a mistake was made, because I think we are missing some that would be good on the teams.”

Bruce got out of his chair and tried to gather the papers only to have Mike slap his hand. “I told you, I’m separating them. I know what you need to see,” he snapped. “You can’t get bogged down in this shit, not with my kids in this war. You will keep your mind there or I’ll get Carroll’s switch and blister your ass!”

Groaning, Bruce pouted. “Then give me the ones you have already gone over.”

“No, those go to Angela and Stephanie, then they go to you.”

“You mean, those papers they give me every week have been through all of you before they even get to me?”

Mike looked up at him, shaking his head. “I know the act you put on and know how smart you are. But sometimes, I’m amazed you can tie your own shoes.”

Stumbling back, Bruce gaped at Mike. “Jesus, Mike, it’s me, Bruce! I’m not that fucking special. Without this family, I’m not shit.”

“No, you’re something special and that’s why this family will do everything for you.”

Bruce looked at Mike and narrowed his eyes, then grinned. “Nancy wore the red shoes last night, didn’t she? I bet she felt guilty for hitting you.”

A small grin appeared on Mike’s face. “That has nothing to do with the conversation. Let us continue to help you get this fucking war over with. I’ve worked with you and paperwork isn’t your strong point by any stretch of the imagination.”

Not able to even counter that in any way, Bruce just nodded. “Yeah, on that, you would be right. But can I ask, if Bonnie did try to make an appointment to speak to my dumb ass?”

“Yes, and Stephanie arranged for her to see you next week. The first one was pushed back because you were training Omega with Jake,” Mike said, looking at Bruce. “That’s why we don’t tell you this shit. You know what’s going to win this shit and so does everyone else. If it’s important, you really think any of us wouldn’t bring it to you?”

“Fair enough,” Bruce said, holding out his hand. “May I have her application?”

“Yeah,” Mike said handing it over.

Bruce looked at it and on the top, he saw Mike had written ‘Make sure Bruce handles this one personally. He gave his word.’

Lowering the papers, Bruce looked at Mike. “That’s what I mean, brother. Without all of you, I’m less than shit.”

“So, can I get a raise?” Mike grinned.

“Yes,” Bruce laughed. “I’m finding Nancy some new red shoes.”

Carl jumped up, “Hey, I asked for a raise!”

“And did I not find you some whip cream?” Bruce asked, slowly turning around.

“Oh,” Carl grinned, sitting back down. “Forgot about that.”

“Shit, Monica hasn’t. She keeps asking him to bring home some more whip cream,” Ted chuckled.

Looking at the stapled papers, Bruce looked over them. “Mike, may I address this now?”

“I’m not stopping you, but we have a meeting at ten hundred and don’t you dare miss it. Your wives are beyond hormonal.”

“Shit, don’t I know it. Angela got ice packs for her hand and Stephanie took them last night to put on her boobs after Cade hit them with his head. He and PJ were wrestling in the bed.”

“I thought y’all were getting kinky again when I heard her scream,” Mike mumbled.

“Shit, I can’t touch them,” Bruce huffed. “When I reach for them she doesn’t tell me no, but tenses up like I’m going to hit her.”

“Yeah, Nancy was the same way with Mary and David,” Mike said. “My god, they got huge and I couldn’t play with them.”

“Well, at least you understand,” Bruce said throwing up his hands. “All I get to do is stare at them and sometimes, I think I stare at them so hard, it makes them hurt.”

Ted busted out laughing. “You know how funny that was, seeing seven-month pregnant women beating the shit out of those guys?!”

Slowly, Bruce turned around and Mike looked over at Ted. When Ted saw the death stares, he stopped laughing immediately. “Sorry,” he mumbled.

“Yeah,” Bruce snapped. “I have bruises from those ‘pregnant women’ all over my chest and legs.”

“My bad,” Ted coughed as Bruce turned back to Mike.

“And this is who you let protect me,” he snorted.

“Well, both of them were the first to score max on the test for Omega,” Mike said, raising his eyebrows.

Bruce stumbled back. “I picked them.”

“So?” Mike shrugged. “Debbie gave them the test herself.”

Spinning to Ted and Carl with an open mouth, he saw both nodding. “Uh, yeah, I thought you knew that, Bruce,” Carl said, pushing his plate away.

“So, did she test the kids?”

Slapping the table, Mike busted out laughing. “Oh man, now that is funny,” he laughed. “You really think she tested them.”

“I know she didn’t test Buffy,” Bruce snapped.

Giving a scoff, Mike looked up nodding. “No, but anyone can look at Buffy follow you around, watching your every move, and know she is a bad ass.”

Looking up at the ceiling, Bruce shook the papers at it. “You have some explaining to do, woman!” he snapped then looked at Ted and Carl. “Get your shit, we’re leaving.”

They both jumped up, running after Bruce as he walked out. Mike picked up his pen and continued on the stack of papers. “I swear, sometimes I worry about him,” he mumbled.

Outside, Ted and Carl came to a stop beside Bruce. “Call whoever and get a ride here,” Bruce barked and Carl pulled out his cellphone.

“Bruce, Debbie told us she wasn’t letting just anyone out with you,” Ted offered, seeing Bruce was pissed.

“I picked you two,” Bruce said, throwing up his hands. “Did Willie take her test?”

“Yeah, but she didn’t give it to him,” Ted said as Carl hung up and turned to Bruce.

Reaching out, Carl grabbed his shoulder. “Bruce, there isn’t a member on Omega or Gamma that didn’t take the test. And you should know the guards are given a test, as well as the scavengers. We don’t let just anyone join, no matter how much they want to help.”

“I can understand that, but I picked you two,” Bruce whined.

Nodding, he looked over as the SUV pulled up, “That’s why Debbie told us she was giving us the test because we would be close to you,” Ted told him. “Her exact words were, ‘I’m testing you to make sure you’re smart enough to help him because if you’re not, I’ll make sure you’re not with him’.”

Carl chuckled, “Let me tell you, she was tough too but when we finished, she told us we were to stay beside you.”

Bruce looked up at the sky. “Okay, I’m not as pissed, but I chose them.”

When the SUV came to a stop, they climbed in and Carl looked over at Bruce. “I take it, we are going to Bonnie?”

“Well, duh,” Bruce moaned making a stupid face and crossing his eyes.

Turning around, Carl shook his head and pulled his cellphone out. “I swear, sometimes you act like my little brother did when he was eight.”

As they sped out of the farm, Carl talked on the phone and Bruce looked out the window as the sun slowly started rising, then looked down at Bonnie’s application. “Either of you know why she moved out to New Hope and didn’t stay in the barracks on the farm?”

“Uh, Bruce, she’s a teenager and there is a shit load more stuff to do in New Hope than the farm,” Ted answered. “Hell, with over a hundred thousand people, there is ‘A Lot’ to do.”

Looking up at Ted, “I take it, you’ve talked to her?”

“Yeah, we saw her last night at the movies. She had just got out of class.”

“That the only time?”

“No, we checked on her for you,” Carl said, hanging up the phone. “She just got scanned in Center Five for breakfast.”

Giving a long groan, Bruce looked out the window. “I need three more of me.”

“Bullshit,” Carl snapped. “We can barely keep up with one of you.”

Sitting in silence as they sped through the base, Bruce finally looked over at them. “Thank you, you two, for checking up on her, but why didn’t you tell me she had been cleared?”

“Bruce, like the others, we know you can only do so much and knew you would get around to her,” Carl said in a low voice. “You barely sleep and go nonstop. We want you to have some time to just relax.”

“This was important to me, I promised her in the hospital that I had a spot for her, guys.”

Carl nodded. “Yeah, and look where we are going.”

Letting out a sigh, Bruce looked out the window. “Alright, guys,” he moaned, thinking they didn’t understand, but they did. It was Bruce who didn’t. He could only do so much before dropping, and everyone was taking on as much as they could to make sure that didn’t happen.

Ted turned into New Hope almost on two wheels. “You can slow down,” Bruce said, grabbing the door.

“Oh, now, you’re not in a hurry?” Ted said weaving around a car.

“Lord, grant me patience, so I don’t strangle anyone today,” Bruce mumbled.

Coming around a curve, Ted locked the tires up, skidding to a halt. “I’m letting Buffy drive from now on,” Bruce said getting out, and jumped back as a Hummer skidded to a halt and four troops jumped out with weapons, followed by another SUV and Stryker. “Boys, we are going to talk about all this.”

“Not without your wives present, we aren’t,” Carl popped off, grabbing a P90 from the door and tossing it to Ted. “You want the others gone, you talk to them. After what I saw yesterday, I’m damn sure not pissing them off.”

Nodding in understanding, “Can’t fault you, and that shows you are intelligent,” Bruce said and shut his door.

The people heading into Center Five for breakfast stopped and moved toward Bruce. Ted, Carl, and the others formed a box around him as Bruce moved around, shaking hands and talking to people before he reached the door.

“I’m a god damn politician,” Bruce mumbled.

Carl snorted. “No, Bruce. That’s one thing nobody can ever call you. I think you would’ve shot Congress in a State of the Union Address.”

“Shit, I wanted to do that anyway,” Bruce mumbled as he shook a lady’s hand. Moving past the lady, Bruce saw a table and moved over and climbed on top of it. “Excuse me, but I’m here on business. I’m looking for Bonnie Lewis!”

The crowd became silent, looking around. “I’m here, sir,” a voice sang out and Bruce spotted her on the other side of the Center.

“Excuse me,” he said, jumped down and strolled over. Walking up, he saw Bonnie looked nervous. She was pretty and only had a few scars from the ordeal.

Holding up the paper, “I just got your application, I thought you forgot and didn’t want to join, but I’ve come to find out paperwork is hell,” he said grinning.

“Yes, sir,” she smiled.

“So, you still want to join the baddest motherfuckers on the planet?”

Bonnie’s face lit up, “Yes, sir.”

“Well, Bonnie, you better learn to tuck your dick in your shoe better,” Bruce said laughing and jerked his thumb over his shoulder at Ted and Carl. “You see these two numb nuts?”

“Yes, sir. Ted and Carl.”

“These two are on my team and shoved up my ass all the time. If you think you can hang, I want you on my team, what do you say?”

Bonnie started jumping up and down, “Yes, sir!”

“You start today. Report to one of them and they will get you outfitted, and I hope you understand we are going to win this war, but it’s going to take time. You ready to kick some serious ass?”

“Hell, yeah!” she shouted.

“Look forward to seeing you work,” Bruce said coming to attention and Bonnie snapped to attention as Bruce saluted her. With a smile across her face, Bonnie saluted him back. “I’m proud of you, Bonnie,” Bruce said with a nod and spun around, heading for the door.

“I’d advise everyone to clear the parking lot because Ted is driving and I swear, he learned from Buffy!” Bruce shouted, making everyone laugh.

“Oh man, that was low,” Ted mumbled.

After they were in, Bruce looked up at Ted, “You two get what I wanted together?”

“Name one time we haven’t done what you asked,” Carl said, turning around.

Thinking for a minute, “Hold on,” Bruce said grinning. “Okay, nothing comes to mind right offhand, but did you?”

“Yes, it’s set up,” Carl chuckled. “I’m willing to bet they kick your ass for not giving them any warning.”

Taking a deep breath, Bruce looked out the window. “That’s the problem in this new world, Carl. You can’t make long term plans. Everyone has to live life fast and hard, not even getting the proper time to grieve. If you don’t jump and do something, you will lose out on a little bit of happiness. In this new world, a little happiness goes a long way.”

Turning back around, Carl nodded. “You got that shit right. I never thought of settling down, but Monica and I are getting married next month and I’m thinking that’s too far away. Hell, in this world, you could be fighting for your life in the next few hours.”

“Yeah, and that’s what we are going to change,” Bruce mumbled. “That’s what she wanted for those that we saved.”

Chapter 12

Everyone was in the command center waiting on Bruce as Mike looked at the clock and felt Angela and Stephanie staring at him. “Hey, I told him to be here,” he said looking down at his stack of papers. “I don’t know where Carroll and Marcus are at.”

“Has anyone called Bruce, Carroll or Marcus?” Danny asked, seeing it was only ten when the meeting was supposed to start.

“Yes, his phone is off, and so are the phones of every member in his protection detail. It’s the same for Carroll and Marcus,” Stephanie said, drumming her fingers.

Shrugging her shoulders, “It’s not like this is a habit,” Danny mumbled.

Hearing footsteps running down the stairs, everyone turned to see Bruce stroll in. “Sorry, had to take care of something,” he said and they looked at him in shock. Bruce was wearing regular clothes, blue jeans and a black polo shirt.

“Wh-,” Stephanie started then just stuttered, waving her hand at him.

Looking down at his clothes, Bruce looked up and shrugged. “Oh, had some fine women say they wanted to see me in regular clothes every once and a while.”

Angela and Stephanie got up and ran over, hugging on him. “Yeah, it was you two fine women,” Bruce chuckled hugging them. Looking around the table, everyone was grinning at him. “Glad everyone is here because I have some shit to say,” Bruce said, pushing Angela and Stephanie to their chairs.

Setting them down, Bruce looked around the table. “Everyone here, I want to act as witnesses,” Bruce said, spinning Angela and Stephanie to face him as they sat in their chairs.

Getting down on one knee, Bruce held up two black velvet boxes and both girls let out a gasp. Flipping both open at the same time, “I’m not much and I know we’ve said it, but I want to make it official. Will you two marry me?”

They dove out of the chairs, knocking Bruce to the floor and squeezing him tight as they squealed. He wrapped his arms around them. “I’m going to go out on a limb and take this as a yes,” he laughed.

“Yes,” Stephanie squealed.

“Took you long enough,” Angela cried.

Bruce slowly got up with them still hugging him and looked at the table. “Meeting’s canceled. I request everyone’s presence in the front yard, please.”

They both jumped back, “Now?!” they both cried out, patting their hair and clothes.

“You two always look beautiful. That’s why I never ask anything. You asked me to wear regular clothes, so I did.”

“That’s not why we ask, duffus,” Angela cried out, hugging him. “We just want to see you relaxed and with some of your worries gone.”

Stephanie let out a wail, hugging him. “I don’t care what you wear, I just wanted you to relax some and not feel like you had to be ready to run off to battle with the turning of the earth.”

“Oh,” Bruce said hugging them.

Angela let out a sniffle, “He’s listening to the boy side of his brain.”

“Yeah, but it’s okay,” Stephanie said, wiping her eyes on his shirt.

“So, will you two accompany me outside?”

Angela looked down at her shirt and jeans with her belly poking out. “I look like shit.”

“Beg to differ, little lady,” Bruce said wiggling his eyebrows.

“Well, I look like a hooker,” Stephane whined, looking down at her low-cut blouse that didn’t squish her boobs.

Giving a snort, “Far from it, Little Red,” Bruce chuckled. He looked up at the table, “Will everyone head to the front yard, please? We’ll be there soon.”

As the others got up, Angela looked up, “What about the kids? They’re in school.”

“Father Thomas is going to perform a three-way marriage?” Stephanie asked.

Giving a shrug as he grinned, Bruce looked at Stephanie. “Don’t know, I didn’t ask him to marry us. Remember, I made one rule not long ago. Government doesn’t have anything to do in marriage anymore. It’s up to those that are getting married to decide what’s right and what they believe.”

“Okay, Bruce, and in case I forget, this is the best day ever,” Stephanie said and kissed him.

Bruce looked down at her low-cut blouse. “So, can I touch them?”

“Bruce, you can always touch them, just be gentle,” Stephanie whined.

Angela snorted, “Steph, you grimace when you put your bra on.”

“They hurt,” she pouted.

Reaching up and grabbing his head, Angela pulled Bruce down. “She is right about this being the best day ever,” she said and kissed him. Bruce looked at his watch and saw they had waited half an hour.

“I’m glad you two are there for me, and I’m sorry I’ve given you hell,” Bruce smiled, giving those outside time to get ready.

Angela snorted as she giggled. “Bruce, baby, I’m sorry you have to deal with us and we are trying not to drive you crazy.”

“I don’t know what you’re trying for; because when you were brought into this marriage, you two were already perfect.”

They both jumped, hugging him tight. “Oh, you are so going to beg tonight,” Stephanie cried out. “I swear, you’ll be begging for a time out.” He sat and held them for another half hour and felt his phone vibrate.

“Time to go, if you’re sure this is what you want,” he said leaning back.

“Hey, I told you, we were getting ready to throw you in the closet,” Angela laughed.

“We were going to bring you food,” Stephanie reminded him.

“How could I forget?” Bruce laughed.

He led them outside and around the house to see Marcus and Mike waiting where not long ago, Angela and Stephanie had wrestled in the yard with Nancy. Both were wearing regular clothes which wasn’t unusual for Marcus but like Bruce, Mike almost always wore military outfits. “They will bring you around. I asked them to give you away,” Bruce said and kissed them.

When he walked away, Angela looked at Marcus, “Where do we stand and what do we do?”

“Child, you stand where you always do. One on each side of him,” Marcus smiled. “I’m escorting you to his left, and Mike is escorting Stephanie to his right.”

Angela hugged his neck, “Thank you.”

“We tried to get PJ to act as ring bearer, but he kept trying to eat the rings,” Marcus chuckled. “Cade wanted to put them in his slingshot.”

“I told you not to get him one,” Angela laughed.

Marcus smiled at her, “Every boy needs a slingshot.”

They looked up and caught their breath as Buffy and Danny came around the corner wearing elegant dresses. “Don’t laugh,” Buffy mumbled.

“Buffy, you and Danny look like princesses,” Stephanie shouted and hugged both of them.

Angela came over joining the hug. “Your dad went and found you dresses?”

Letting out a huff, “Hardly,” Danny said. “He bought me one of these every year to wear at Easter.”

As Angela hugged Danny, she leaned back suddenly, “Danny, did your dad ask everyone to wear regular clothes?”

“Yep, he said you two always asked him, so he asked everyone if they would,” she smiled. “For you two, nobody minded, not even Buffy.”

Buffy looked up from under her curly hair. “No, not for you two and Daddy, but please don’t ask me to do this a lot.”

They both hugged her again. “Buffy, you look beautiful.”

“I feel…. fragile,” she said, looking down at the dress.

Angela leaned back smiling. “That is one thing you will never be, my little Buffy. Like Danny, you are your father’s child and there is no doubt in that.”

That brought a huge smile to Buffy’s face as Nathan came around holding the rings on a pillow. “I won’t lose them because Dad said he would throw me in the lake.” Angela and Stephanie looked down on the small pillow and saw the family rings that the kids had used to get married.

Danny leaned down. “I would beat your daddy down if he did that to you. He may be the oldest, but I’m the toughest.”

Angela and Stephanie looked at each other. “He gave birth to her,” they said together.

“You ladies ready?” Marcus asked, holding out his arm to Angela.

“I look like crap, but yes I am,” she smiled and took his arm. Buffy and Danny walked in front of them and Nathan followed.

Mike took Stephanie’s arm, “You know, you’ve always been a part of this family.”

“I know, but this is special,” she said, wiping her eyes. “I just wish Debbie was here with us. I thought she was crazy for bringing me and Angela in, but I finally understood why. Then when she thought she had beat it, she told me she didn’t regret it and thought this would be great, all of us together.”

“I know, Steph, she told me the same thing,” Mike said, leading her out and wiping his eyes. “She knew what she was doing and who to choose.”

When Stephanie came around the house she smiled, seeing Carroll standing at the altar and holding her Bible. “He couldn’t have picked anyone more appropriate to marry us,” she sighed.

“Yep, and if you try and run away, I’m sure Marcus has a switch somewhere for her,” Mike whispered, making her giggle.

When Mike moved her to Bruce’s right side, he stepped over to the spot as Bruce’s best man and Carroll looked around at the small group of people. All the family was there, along with all the first people Bruce had brought in.

Carroll smiled warmly at the group. “This be a joyful day for our family,” she said. “These three come before us to declare for God and all: they will face this world together.”

As Carroll started reading the vows, Stephanie gave a startle, seeing several camera teams around the area. She knew them because she worked with them. “Are they broadcasting this?” she whispered out of the corner of her mouth.

“You ashamed to be marrying me?” Bruce whispered back and Angela looked around, seeing the cameras.

“No, but I look like crap,” Stephanie whispered back. “My boobs are almost hanging out.”

“Like I said, that never applies to either of you in my eyes,” Bruce mumbled and squeezed her hand, trying not to laugh.

Giving Bruce’s hand a squeeze, Angela whispered. “I’m letting you off since you’re marrying me, but I wish I could’ve worn better clothes.”

“Hey, I wanted everyone to wear togas, but Carroll threatened to spank me,” Bruce whispered and they both chuckled, then bit their bottom lips to keep from laughing.

Carroll looked at the two trying not to laugh and smiled, remembering her own wedding long ago. “Bruce, Angela, do each of you agree before God to take Stephanie as a wife into this marriage? To have and hold through sickness and health until death do you part?” Carroll asked, smiling at them.

“I do,” Bruce and Angela said together.

“Then each of you, hold the ring and place it on her finger and repeat after me,” Carroll said, looking down at her Bible. “I do solemnly vow, I will love, honor, cherish, and protect you for long as I live.”

They repeated as they put the ring on Stephanie’s finger. Then, Carroll looked at Stephanie and Bruce. “Stephanie, Bruce, do each of you agree before God to take Angela as a wife into this marriage? To have and to hold through sickness and health until death do you part?”

“I do,” they said together.

“Then place the ring on her finger together and repeat after me.”

As Carroll read, Ted leaned over to Carl. “I still feel kind of sorry for Bruce even though they are great, but he has no chance of ever winning an argument.”

“Monica asked me if I wanted two wives and I told her ‘hell no’. After seeing what Bruce put up with, I have reservations about one,” Carl whispered back and Ted nodded in agreement.

Carroll looked at Angela and Stephanie and chuckled. “This is what you twos been waitin’ for and I’m glad for ya,” she cackled. “You got ‘im.”

Everyone laughed and Bruce forced a chuckle as the color drained from his face, wondering if this was so wise. Then, a peace settled over him and a scent he dreamed of, filled his body as he closed his eyes smiling. He felt a hand brush his face as a ring was slipped on his finger. “I’m with you always my love. I do,” he heard Debbie whisper.

Bruce felt Debbie’s touch as Carroll looked at his face, smiling. “Do you three enter into the marriage for each other for all times and pledge yourself only for this marriage?”

At the same time Bruce heard ‘I do’, they all said “I do.”

Carroll looked around the family. “Before God, I pronounce this marriage bound. You may kiss the brides.”

Bruce pulled both close and kissed them. When they broke the kiss, Stephanie grinned. “No escaping us now.”

“Why on Earth would I want to?” Bruce laughed then leaned down, picking both up. “Thank you, hot momma,” Bruce mumbled. “I’m still giving you a spanking.”

He swore he heard Debbie’s laugh, faintly off in the distance as everyone ran to them.

Bruce sat the two down as they were swept away by the women and Mike ran over, wrapping him in a bear hug. “I’m proud of you.”

Hugging Mike back, Bruce leaned to his ear whispering. “This is what she wanted, more for the girls than me. She knew I already viewed them as a wife.”

Letting Bruce go, Mike leaned back grinning. “I know, brother. I’m just glad you did it for them.”

“You do know I’m going to go insane, right?” Bruce said with a serious face.

Mike chuckled. “You won’t have the time, trust me.”

As the guys came by, shaking his hand and hugging him, Bruce looked over and saw Buffy standing off to the side looking at her dress. He finished shaking hands and walked over beside her. “Hey, BB, what’s wrong?” he asked, kneeling down.

“Oh, nothing. I’ve never worn a dress like this before.” She looked up, smiling.

Bruce reached out and hugged her. “Well, you’re as pretty as a princess. If you want, you can wear them all the time.”

In a panic, Buffy pushed back. “No way, I can’t fight in this. If someone tore it, I’d have to shank their ass.”

Bruce pulled her back hugging her tight. “Yeah, Debbie was right. I’ve corrupted you. Buffy, baby, you don’t have to fight all the time. Daddy will protect you.”

“I know Daddy, but I want to,” Buffy said hugging him tight. “Don’t tell anyone I like wearing this dress,” she whispered.

“I won’t, but will you wear one sometimes just for me? So I can see my little princess?”

“Okay, but only sometimes. I have a reputation,” she whispered.

“Yep, you’re mine alright and I swear, I don’t remember ever cheating on Debbie,” he laughed and Buffy squeezed him harder.

Letting her go, Bruce stood up and held her hand, leading her over to the family. They took pictures and when it was all the women for the picture, Bruce moved over next to Mike.

“Bruce, why did you bring the TV crews here to film this?” Mike asked, watching a camera man move around.

“I wasn’t having everyone come and this way, the whole clan could see,” Bruce shrugged. “Besides, I don’t have my hat on with my recorder, but I’ll still have a record of today.”

Patting Bruce’s back as he laughed, “Sometimes, you are so weird,” Mike said.

“Yep, and don’t forget it,” Bruce smiled.

“Do you sit and watch all of those recordings?”

“Not all,” Bruce said dropping the smile. “Most the recording I do watch and cut out the mundane stuff, so I can watch what I do and not make the same mistake twice.”

Mike nodded, sorry he’d asked. “I hope you are happy, brother,” he said, trying to change the subject.

“As I can be,” Bruce grinned. “In a world of hell, I’m doing pretty damn good.”

“You will be taking the day off, I hope you know,” Mike said and jerked his thumb over toward Marcus and Carroll. “I cut a switch for her myself, in case you tried not to.”

Looking over at Carroll, Bruce nodded. “Yeah, she told me I had to and just to let you know, Marcus does have a plow line, and be damned if I get spanked with that.”

A shiver ran down Mike’s spine. “I love them to death but man, they can put the fear in me.”

“Yep,” Bruce said and waved at Ted, then pointed at Mike.

“What’s that about?” Mike asked, seeing Ted run off.

“Your raise. That’s what took me so long this morning. Had to run into Shreveport to find it.”

“Dude, you know I was only fucking with you,” Mike laughed.

Turning to Mike, Bruce grinned. “I know but man, did I find you a raise.”

The smile fell off Mike’s face. “What is it?”

“Hold on,” Bruce chuckled and Mike started getting worried.

When Ted came back he was carrying a box and handed it to Bruce. “Here you go, brother. Don’t say I never gave you a raise.”

Taking the box somewhat nervously, Mike shook it. “You’re not pranking my ass, are you?”

“If it’s a prank, I’ll let you rip the hairs off my balls with duct tape,” Bruce vowed with a serious face.

Startled, Mike stumbled back. “Damn, now that’s a guarantee you can’t argue with,” he said opening the box and sucked in a breath. “Ruby slippers,” he gasped, looking at the sparkling high heels.

“Told ya,” Bruce laughed and Mike looked up with lust. Getting scared from the blatant lust on Mike’s face, Bruce stepped back balling up his fist. “Mike, I swear, you come at me, I’ll break your face.”

Mike never heard him as he slowly turned around almost drooling. “Mike, you better relax because Nancy might shoot your ass looking at her like she’s on the menu,” Bruce warned but stepped back further, not wanting to be near Mike.

“Grrrr,” Mike growled, looking at Nancy drooling.

“Dude, wait till they throw the flowers before you do anything. I can guarantee you, Nancy has a gun somewhere in that dress she’s wearing,” Bruce said, but didn’t get any closer.

Angela and Stephanie tossed their flowers and Sandy caught one. Bruce looked around and laughed, seeing Buffy standing far away beside Carroll. Hearing the girls get quiet, he looked back and saw Gene on one knee in front of Sandy, holding out a ring.

“More power to ya, brother. I have to at least be able to understand some of the words they say,” Bruce said as Sandy dove on Gene, knocking him to the ground.

The girls started breaking away and Mike let out a growl, charging over, grabbing Nancy and throwing her over his shoulder. “Mike, what the hell are you doing!” Nancy cried out as Mike ran for the house with her hitting his back.

“I’m putting Nancy in for a medal,” Bruce said, shaking his head as Mike kicked the front door in.

Angela and Stephanie ran over. “What the hell is wrong with Mike? I swear he looked rabid,” Stephanie said.

“Do you two remember the movie, The Wizard of Oz?” Bruce asked and they nodded. “Well, I found some ruby slippers in Nancy’s size.”

They both stepped back. “Whoa,” Angela said. “How did you know that would drive Mike crazy?”

Shrugging, “Didn’t really, but I remember the last time we watched that movie with the kids, Mike got a funny look in his eye when Dorothy showed them off,” Bruce said, hearing a door slam inside.

“That woman is tough,” Stephanie said, glancing at the house. “So, where are we spending our day off?”

“Wherever you two would like,” Bruce said, bowing.

They looked at each other grinning. “It’s time for you to beg for a time out,” Stephanie said grabbing his hand.

Bruce snorted, “Not likely.”

“I’m willing to bet on that today,” Angela said and Bruce started to get a little worried as they pulled him inside the house.

Chapter 13

It was a week later as Bruce sat down in the Center after working out. He looked over as Ted and Carl sat down and Bonnie stood off to the side, holding her rifle across her body. “She still won’t sit down and eat?” Bruce asked, looking at Bonnie.

“Nope, she eats after we do,” Ted said, grabbing his coffee. “Have to admit, she’s some kind of tough.”

“Never doubted that,” Bruce laughed as Mike came in wearing his workout clothes. “It took you that long to run four miles on the treadmill?”

“No, I did six, wiseass,” Mike snapped, dropping into his chair.

Bruce laughed, grabbing his coffee. “Still reeling that Nancy made you cry wearing the slippers, huh?”

“Hey, it caught me off guard,” Mike shrugged.

“Mike, I hate to tell you but when Nancy wears red heels, only one of your heads work,” Bruce said putting his mug down. “And it’s not the one between your shoulders. I still want to put her in for a medal.”

“Hey, she won that round,” Mike said looking up. “I never passed out when she wore high heels before.”

“You don’t have room to talk, Bruce,” Ted laughed. “I’m surprised Stephanie didn’t announce on her broadcast that you begged for a time out because she still tells everyone at the command meetings.”

“They caught me off guard,” Bruce mumbled as Millie sat his plate down. Hearing the door open, he looked up to see the kids running at him followed by Angela and Stephanie. Looking at their faces, he knew one of the kids was in trouble, or he hoped it was one of the kids.

“Bruce,” Angela said, stomping her foot. “You have to deal with PJ, now.”

Looking down as PJ tried to climb in his lap, Bruce nodded. “I’ll kill him after breakfast, what did he do?”

“Oh, the little turd flushed everyone’s socks down the toilet this morning,” Stephanie snapped. “Don’t smile, Bruce because he opened your drawer, flushing your socks also.”

“I shall kill him at once,” Bruce said, getting up and pulling out their chairs. “I hate to ask, but did you spank him?”

“I tried,” Angela said, sitting down and looking over at Stephanie. “But someone stopped me.”

“I think Bruce needs to talk to him first,” Stephanie said, helping Emily into her chair.

“Babe,” Bruce coughed, looking at Stephanie. “He’s two. A lecture doesn’t really work in the mind of a two-year-old.”

“Just make him stop. I don’t have that many socks and now I know why,” Stephanie said as Millie sat her plate down.

“I’ll take care of it,” Bruce said, putting PJ in his high chair.

Sitting down he looked over at Matt, and could tell he was nervous about going out in charge. “Matt, you know what to do, so relax.”

Danny looked down the table. “Are you going again covertly?”

“Hey, I wouldn’t have gone as a handler with you, but two women said they were going with or without me and if I tried to stop them I would be using a cane to walk with, but they would take care of me when they got back,” Bruce snapped and Danny and the others turned to look at Angela and Stephanie.

“Don’t look at us like that. We don’t go to the firing range doing pushups and to the gym, just to sit around here when our kids are going into combat as leaders by themselves for the first time,” Angela popped off.

Looking down the table at Danny and the other kids, Stephanie nodded. “We had to see with our own eyes that you had learned well from Bruce. He was fine letting you go off, saying, ‘They will be fine and don’t need babysitters’.”

“I can’t believe you didn’t tell us you were going,” Nancy huffed.

“You didn’t know?” Jake asked shocked.

Slapping the table hard, Mike looked around at them. “Hell no, and didn’t, till they were in the air and Bruce called me on the cellphone.”

Danny looked over at Angela and Stephanie. “Not to sound like a bitch, but wait till after the babies are born to come again. I don’t like seeing you two beating the shit out of people pregnant.”

“Hey, what about them beating the shit out of me!” Bruce cried. “I still have bruises.”

Rolling her eyes, Danny shook her head. “You’re tough and a big boy, Daddy.”

“I said I was sorry, but you were squishing my boobs,” Stephanie whined.

After breakfast, everyone escorted Matt, Mary, and the other kids that were going to the airfield. Half of the assault team that was hitting Mobile was gathered around as pilots walked around, checking the helicopters.

“You’ll do fine,” Jake said, coming up to Matt. “The other half of Omega is in place outside of Mobile and will start a ground assault to you.”

Glancing around to make sure nobody was close, Matt turned to Jake. “Are you sure this is such a great plan?” he asked in a whisper. “You didn’t have a ground team to extract.”

“Yeah and like I said, we had to kill everything around us before we could pull out. With vehicles there, your team at least has positions to fight from,” Jake said as Buffy walked over, decked out in combat gear.

Letting out a long sigh, Matt looked around at all the troops getting ready. “They all better fight,” he mumbled.

Laughing, Jake patted his shoulder. “I wouldn’t worry about that after the last time.”

Looking at the troops for several minutes, Matt finally turned to Jake. “I think you and I can come up with a better plan,” he said in a low voice.

Knowing what Matt was feeling, Jake shook his head. “No, we can’t. You’re nervous and need to let that shit go because I’m not taking our crazy act to another level, brother.”

A smile slowly crept up on Matt’s face. “I can’t believe you took out four troops, set down on a forty-story building in Memphis killing blues for a day, one shot at a time.”

“You don’t quit acting like a wuss, you’ll be doing that, so buck up and do what you know needs to be done,” Jake said as Buffy moved over, standing beside Matt.

She reached over patting his arm, “Don’t worry, Bubba. I’ll be with you,” she said with a childish grin.

With no expression, Matt just looked down at her, then up at Jake. “She went out with you, why do I have to take her?”

Buffy’s mouth fell open in shock as Jake laughed. “Dude, Dad said she goes,” Jake snorted.

Looking back down at Buffy, Matt’s eyes grew hard. “Buffy, you better stay right beside me and don’t do anything unless I tell you.”

With her mouth still hanging open, Buffy shook her head. Slowly, she closed her mouth as she said, “You need to go back inside and find your balls because you can’t use mine.”

Jake dropped down on the ground laughing as Matt just stared at Buffy. “Buffy, I’m not kidding. I have to run the battle and can’t worry about you.”

“I can take care of myself,” she snapped.

“Buffy,” Matt snapped.

Stomping her foot, Buffy glared at him. “Since when have I ever not done what I was told,” she growled in her high-pitched voice.

“That’s the problem, if you aren’t given very explicit instructions, you take it upon yourself to act,” Matt popped off.

“Pussy,” she snapped and spun around, walking away.

Matt turned to see Jake rolling around on the ground laughing. “You’re not helping,” Matt said, offering a hand to help Jake up.

Grabbing Matt’s hand, Jake pulled himself up. “Dude, I told her the exact same thing,” Jake chuckled.

Hearing the turbines starting to crank up, Matt looked over his shoulder as the line of choppers slowly came to life. “I don’t want to fuck up. If I do, people will die,” Matt said, barely loud enough to hear.

The laughter left Jake as he moved beside Matt. “Just do what you know. I told you I was scared when I left, and you told me to quit acting like a pussy so now I’m telling you, stop acting like a pussy.”

Watching the troops move to the choppers, Matt nodded. “I’ll try,” he mumbled.

“You better do more than that because I’m not acting more insane,” Jake huffed. “Danny is already pissed that we have to act crazier as it is.”

“Yeah,” Matt grinned, hearing Danny’s name. “She says she has to be double badass above the rest of us.”

“That’s my point,” Jake said as Danny came over and saw the look on Matt’s face.

“Matt, don’t worry,” she said kissing him, then leaned back looking at him. “If you show everyone what a bad ass you are, I’ll wear the camo bikini.”

A sly grin filled Matt’s face. “Oh yeah,” he groaned.

Carl walked over, tapping Matt. “Time to load up, boss,” he shouted over the noise of the choppers.

Matt hugged Danny and Jake and followed Carl to the chopper. Walking up the back ramp of the Chinook, Matt looked at the faces staring at him and concentrated putting on the face he always wore. “Time to kick some ass, troops!” he shouted, moving between the rows and found Buffy already sitting down.

“Yeah!” the troops yelled as the chopper took off.

Bruce walked up beside Jake watching the twenty Chinooks take off, flying in two lines of ten. “He scared?” Bruce asked.

Glancing around and making sure nobody was close, “Shit, yeah,” Jake snapped in a low voice. “We aren’t you, Dad. It’s scary having people’s lives depending on your actions.”

Looking at Jake with a gentle expression, Bruce sighed. “Son, I’m terrified every second of every day because every decision I make could get a lot of people killed, or worse, get this little pocket of humanity wiped out.”

Hearing that his Dad got scared shook Jake’s world. Feeling lightheaded, Jake stumbled back. “You?!” he gasped.

“Yes, son. I know you’ve figured some of why I act insane, but it’s not all an act,” Bruce said reaching out and grabbing Jake’s shoulder. “It’s the only way I can hold onto my sanity. Being in charge in a situation like this sucks and anyone who wants it, doesn’t need it. Only those that can do the job and not want it, are the ones put in charge.”

For several minutes, Jake stared at his Dad then turned to the east, seeing the choppers had already disappeared over the horizon. “Okay, I understand,” he said glumly.

“Come on, let’s get to mission control and you run operations for Matt,” Bruce said, pulling Jake over to his SUV. Bonnie held open the door as they climbed in.

“Shit, Momma Nancy and Daddy Mike can run an air operation better than anyone,” Jake snorted.

“Well,” Bruce said as Bonnie shut the door. “They’re, kind of, not here.”

Jake whipped his head around, staring at his Dad. “What?”

“They, uh, wanted to make sure Matt did okay,” Bruce said as Ted turned around from the passenger seat.

“Mission control, boss?” Ted asked.

Jake looked at Ted, “I thought you were going?” Jake asked.

Shaking his head, “Nope, talked it over with Carl. Only one of us will go out with Omega from now on, unless Bruce is in the field,” Ted said looking at Bruce.

“Yeah, head to mission control,” Bruce said as Jake leaned back in his seat.

“So, what do you really think of our plan?” Jake asked as the driver took off.

“Like I told you before when you and Matt brought it to me, I like it.”

“You made us change stuff,” Jake said as the driver took a turn very sharp.

“Hey, we aren’t in that big of a hurry,” Bruce snapped at the driver then turned to Jake. “Because you had too many moving parts. Always keep your plan as simple as possible.”

“So, you think everything will go okay?”

“Son,” Bruce said looking out the window. “You’ve been in battle. The plan starts to fall apart from the second the first shot is fired. That’s why you keep it simple.”

Jake just stared at the side of his Dad’s face, till Bruce turned and looked at him. “Son, neither you nor I will ever come up with a battle plan that will be foolproof.”

“You’ve done pretty damn good,” Jake snapped.

Leaning forward, Bruce hit a button that rose a glass between them and the driver’s compartment. When the glass seated, Bruce looked at Jake with hard eyes. “The troops fear me more than the blues or gangs. Each one knows I’ll fight to the death for them. Son, you’re wanting something that’s not possible, to always make the right decision. We make mistakes and sometimes, those mistakes cost us dearly.”

“You don’t make many,” Jake said, then looked out the window.

“My biggest mistake got your mother killed,” Bruce said looking ahead and Jake whipped his head, gawking at Bruce.

“Dad, we were attacked by a group several times bigger than we were! How can you say that?!”

Just staring ahead at nothing, “I’ve never told anyone this,” Bruce said. “I had our defenses set up to face blues. All our manpower evenly dispersed around the perimeter. I should’ve had half the force held back and moved toward the attack.”

Almost panting, Jake shook his head. “Dad, there was no way you could’ve known, or even if that would’ve worked.”

Slowly, Bruce turned to Jake. “My second mistake was not killing those in Colorado. That almost cost me my kids,” Bruce said in an icy voice. “For your ears only,” he said, then looked away. “If it wasn’t for Stephanie and Angela, I would’ve wiped them out, but they knew who Gene was and Debbie knew he was supposed to be here. They are relentless when they want something and I gave in, and look what it almost cost me.”

Reaching over, Jake patted his Dad’s arm. “Dad, we didn’t die, so let that go,” Jake said, leaning back in his seat. “I can tell you for a fact, I’ll never make the mistake of not putting out ambush points again.”

They rode in silence till the SUV stopped in front of the house and Bruce turned to Jake. “Son, you just do the best you can, that’s all you can do. I wouldn’t have put you and Matt in charge of these operations if I didn’t think you could handle them.”

Jake looked out the window and saw Bonnie about to open his door and hit the lock button, making her jump back. Turning to face his Dad, Jake leaned over. “Why are you putting us in charge? Why not Gene, Ted, or Carl for that matter?”

“This war will last a long time and most importantly, I trust each of you to always do what is right,” Bruce said, hitting the unlock button. “I trust the others, but I think they would start to fold under the pressure in time. We can’t have a totalitarianism ever running this new world. Nobody can tell anyone what they can’t do, as long as it doesn’t hurt others. Many want to change that and I know none of you ever will.”

Nodding, he opened his door and Bonnie grabbed it, holding it open. “On that, you are very correct. We grew up listening to you and Daddy Mike bitch nonstop,” Jake laughed getting out.

Smiling, Bruce got out and Ted closed the door. “Scared the shit out of me, raising the privacy glass,” Ted mumbled.

“Private talk,” Bruce said, heading for the house.

“He needed it,” Ted said following him. “They are great leaders, but need confidence.”

“Ted,” Bruce said, stopping and looking at him. “A good leader should never have confidence in his choices and should always second guess, but doesn’t change his plans unless he’s found a fatal flaw in his plan. A good leader’s confidence should always be in those under them.”

Scanning his card and opening the door, Ted held it open. “Yep, and that’s why everyone follows you,” he said with conviction.

Chapter 14

Leaning over, Matt looked out the port window at the suburbs of Mobile, Alabama. Even from two thousand feet up, he could see blues running. They looked like streams of ants from this high, forming into long chains and following the choppers’ path.

“Alright,” Buffy cheered, looking out the port window. “I get to kill me some blues!”

Matt turned to see a wide grin on Buffy’s face. “Get serious,” he said over the engine noise.

“I am,” she shouted back, picking up her helmet and buckling it on. “I’m getting serious about killing some blues.”

Knowing it would do no good, Matt looked down at his map as the pilot came over the intercom. “Five minutes.”

“Copy,” Matt said, hitting the transmit key while studying the map. Feeling a tap on his leg, Matt looked up.

“Escort choppers off our port side,” Carl said, pointing at the window.

“Can’t you just say ‘on our left’?” Buffy shouted. “We aren’t in the Navy.”

Like Matt, Carl knew it would do no good and didn’t answer. “Relax and just do what you know and remember, you have an image to uphold,” Carl said, leaning close to Matt’s ear.

Jerking his head up looking at Carl, “You know we had a meeting, talking about that?” Matt asked.

“No, but that was very good that you and the others did,” Carl said then patted his body, checking his equipment.

“Scout plane is over target and light enemy activity reported,” the pilot said over the intercom.

Folding his map and shoving it in his pocket, Matt checked his equipment. “Shit, that won’t last long,” he mumbled. Feeling everything in place, Matt hit the transmit key. “How far out is the ground convoy?”

“They should be on site five minutes after we touch down, but are reporting major activity en route,” the pilot called back.

“Give me an open channel to them,” Matt called back and heard his headphone click. “This is Air One calling Ground, what’s your status?” he asked over the radio.

“Be there on time, Air One,” David called back. “Starting to get a little thick behind us, but we are staying ahead of the masses.”

“Copy,” Matt said, thinking.

“Ground One, you need to speed up,” Jake said over the radio.

“God damn it, Jake, I know what I’m doing, so quit it. I don’t tell you what to do!” David shouted.

“Hey, I was just telling you because Dad ordered a cluster bomb attack on that bridge a mile from you, and I didn’t want your vehicles close,” Jake called back.

“All ground units, keep spacing and take your speed to fifty!” David shouted over the radio.

Matt took his headset off and put his earbud in for his radio, turning it on. “Buffy, you stay on the main channel,” Matt said, putting his helmet on.

“Duh,” she droned, checking her SCAR.

Leaning his head back, Matt mumbled. “I don’t know if I want kids anymore.”

“Two minutes,” the crew chief yelled, holding up two fingers and walking down the aisle.

Getting up, Matt followed the crew chief to the rear ramp. He looked back to see Buffy right behind him. Feeling the chopper dropping fast, Matt reached out and grabbed the bulkhead. After watching the attack Jake did, they noticed the blues got real excited seeing the choppers slowly descend and massed at the area quickly. So it was decided that the choppers would stay high and rapidly descend on the target.

The ramp in front of him started to whine as the crew chief lowered it and Matt saw they were still several hundred feet up. “Damn,” he said as streams of red shot from every chopper as blues came out of buildings, filling the roads.

“It’s not that many,” Buffy said, moving beside him and looking out.

“Beg to differ,” Matt said, hitting his transmit key. “All teams, stay in tight formations on the ground until ordered to spread out in a line. The blues are pouring out of the woodwork down there but I really want to show them, we go where we want.”

Releasing the transmit key, Matt was almost panting as the ground got closer. “You tell ‘em, Matt,” Buffy said, press checking her SCAR. “Those assholes can’t tell us we can’t go somewhere.”

“Yep, not really wanting kids anymore,” Matt said as the chopper touched down.

Running out the back and raising his rifle to shoot three blues coming out of the warehouse they were surrounding, Matt stopped thirty yards from the chopper. “Form defensive circle!” he shouted as the chopper took off.

He looked around and saw all the choppers leaving. “Well, we are in the shit now,” he said, swinging his rifle over and snapping off shots, dropping ten blues that were coming out of the massive warehouse. The warehouse was near the port, and covered acres under its massive roof.

When the blues stopped pouring out of the warehouse, Matt turned around to look at his team, seeing those facing away from the warehouse were being hard pressed to keep back the charging blues.

“First platoon, stay facing the warehouse. Second platoon, form up on the left, extending to next team!” he shouted, dropping his empty magazine. The ground shook under his feet making Matt look around, knowing bombs had been dropped somewhere.

A few seconds later, the rumble of hundreds of explosions filled the air. “That was the cluster bombs,” Carl said beside Matt, shooting into the charging blues.

“Buffy, how are they reporting the success of that strike?” Matt said, bringing his rifle up and squeezing the trigger.

“Daddy’s cussing because the pilots didn’t blow up the bridge, but they did damage it,” she said as she aimed at a running blue.

“Cluster bombs aren’t made to blow up a bridge,” Matt said, dropping his empty magazine.

“Mack is telling Daddy that,” Buffy said, ejecting her empty magazine.

Slamming the magazine home, Matt looked at his team. “Okay line, spread out to the left,” he shouted and turned to see the other teams slowly spreading their troops to surround the warehouse. Unlike the last time, the line was over a hundred yards from the building. The team going in would be using submachine guns instead of rifles, to lessen the chance of hitting those outside. It was a risk, but any further away from the building spread the line too thin.

“Matt,” Mary called over the radio. “We are still getting blues from inside the warehouse here on the west side.”

“Copy, sending you some troops,” he called back, then looked at first squad. “Half of you move to the west and help them cover the building.” The young girl over first squad ran down the line, tapping every other troop on the shoulder to follow her.

“Ground, coming in from the north,” David called over the radio and gunfire to the north slackened. Looking to the north, Matt gave a sigh, seeing the line of MRAP’s approaching with the other half of Omega.

“Fifteen hundred ground troops placed by air and two thousand delivered by ground better be able to hold this,” he said, moving down the line. The three hundred massive vehicles circled the building becoming mobile firing stations but more importantly, they gave the troops something to climb into if shit went sideways.

When the vehicles were on the line, Matt hit his radio. “Breach team up,” he called out and his platoon formed up around him.

“There better be some left inside,” Buffy said, jogging beside him to a small pedestrian door.

“I would be just as happy if they’d all ran outside,” Matt said, stopping by the door. Even with all the weapons firing and diesel engines running, he could hear the roars of blues from inside, not to mention the stench.

“Stack up,” he said as the team formed up on the door. One man came down the line with a sledge hammer, raising it and preparing to strike the door.

“All teams, preparing to enter,” Matt called out letting his SCAR hang and pulled up a P90.

“I like my big gun better,” Buffy said, pulling up her MP45 and letting her SCAR hang under her arm. “It blows holes in shit.”

“Breach,” Matt said and the man hit the door with the sledge hammer knocking it open and three men threw in concussion grenades. Everyone cringed when the explosions sounded inside and without being told, the first troop charged through the door.

Matt didn’t like being in the middle of the line, especially when he heard gunfire from the point man before he even entered the building. Like a river, the team flowed into the building, forming a perimeter around the door.

“Shit, this building is big,” Buffy said, shooting a blue that was charging them.

“Team, advance to the north,” Matt said, watching the line move down the wall of the building. “Breach Team needs to be bigger,” he mumbled and hit his radio.

“Mary, I need my troops back and one squad of yours. This warehouse has too many fatal funnels,” he called over the radio.

“Copy, sending them to you,” she called back.

The steady sounds of suppressed shots filled the building and were suddenly filled with the sound of full automatic suppressed fire. “Run, bitch, I don’t care!” Buffy shouted as Matt turned.

A female blue had jumped off a stack of pallets running away from the line, only to be cut down by a full magazine from Buffy. “Buffy, magic bullets, remember?” Matt said, snapping his P90 up and shooting a blue up in the rafters.

“That bitch was running away,” Buffy shouted, slamming in a new magazine. “I’m not used to shooting at shit running away from me.”

When the extra troops arrived, Matt felt better giving the word to advance into the building. “Matt, Daddy wants to know how long until we clear the building,” Buffy said then gave a squeal as a blue kid leapt from between a stack of pallets.

The kid’s head exploded in midair ten feet from her as Buffy squeezed the trigger, sending a .45 slug to meet him. With so much momentum, the kid’s limp headless body sailed through the air, hitting Buffy in the chest and knocking her down.

“Cocksucker!” Buffy shouted, rolling the body off of her. Jumping up, she kicked it then spun around as a female blue came out from between the same stacks of pallets. “Yeah, I capped your kid,” Buffy said, calmly squeezing the trigger as the female started to roar charging her.

Two slugs hit the female in the chest cutting the roar off like a switch. The female looked down at her naked chest at the two bullet holes. Before she could move, the blue dropped in her tracks.

“Yeah, you had saggy titties, bitch,” Buffy said, swinging her sights to another blue and squeezing the trigger. “Teach your kid better manners.”

Pulling another magazine out, Matt shook his head as he dropped the empty from his P90. “You okay, Buffy?” he asked, glancing at her.

“You see that little fucker fly at me?” she said, snapping off two shots to drop another blue.

Letting out a sigh, “Yes, Buffy, are you okay?” Matt asked.

“Yeah,” she said nonchalantly, dropping an empty magazine.

“Matt, need to hold. We have a pocket over here on the left flank,” Carl called over the radio.

“Copy. Breach Team, hold your line until cleared to press forward,” Matt called out.

“Why in the hell aren’t we on the left side?” Buffy snapped as she aimed at a blue trying to hide behind a trash can.

Taking a deep breath, Matt looked around at his platoon and called for two to keep a watch behind them. “Buffy, I’m not in the mood,” Matt said turning to her, as Buffy shot another matrix kid out of the air. “You’re killing blues, so be happy.”

“But there are more over there,” Buffy whined, scanning around but not seeing any more blues.

The barrage of suppressed gunfire on their left suddenly died down. “Clear to move, little boss,” Carl called over the radio.

“Copy. Breach Team, continue to clear the building,” he called out and switched channels on his radio. “Handlers, start to clear the building behind the breach team.”

Slowly, the breaching team moved down the cavernous building, hearing dogs barking behind them when one of the handler’s dogs found a blue. “Bitches need to quit hiding,” Buffy snapped looking down her gun barrel, sweeping in an arc as she moved.

“Little boss, hold, found another pocket,” Carl called over the radio as the sound of suppressed shots rang out in a storm.

“Damn it, let’s go over there,” Buffy snapped as Matt called over the radio for the team to hold.

Bringing his hand back to his P90, Matt shook his head, “Buffy, you can’t go somewhere else just because it’s more exciting. We have a job to do here.”

“Well, let’s take our job over there,” she said, waving her hand. “To the damn port side,” she huffed.

“I’m getting neutered,” Matt mumbled.

Hearing barking behind him, Matt turned to see a handler pulling a dog that was barking at a recycle bin. The handler lifted his P90, sending a dozen rounds into the bin and was rewarded by a blue, popping out like a jack in the box.

The blue moved like he was about to jump out, then just collapsed. “Love the magic bullets,” Matt said turning back around and saw Buffy creeping past him. Before he could say anything, Buffy pulled out Herman, flipping the blade open.

Wondering what the hell she was doing, Matt looked toward where she was creeping to and noticed two fifty-five gallon drums sitting next to a support beam. “What are you doing?” he asked as Buffy continued to creep up on the drums and didn’t answer him.

Glancing back at the drums, Matt saw movement between them and brought his P90 to his shoulder as Buffy jumped in the air. Landing on her belly on one of the drums, Buffy swung down with Herman.

Even from fifteen feet away, Matt heard Herman pierce bone, followed by a groan. A body fell from between the barrels and sprawled out on the floor. Beyond pissed, Matt stormed over as Buffy jumped off the barrel. “Yeah, shit stain, I’m the best at hide and seek,” she shouted, reaching down and yanking Herman out of the dead blue’s skull.

Looking down, Matt saw it was a blue teenage size kid. He reached over, grabbing Buffy’s vest. “You have guns, use them!” he shouted. “We don’t have time to play!”

“Hell, we were just stopping and he was trying to hide,” Buffy said, trying to shrug and blow Matt off but could see he was pissed.

“Buffy,” Matt said taking a deep breath. “You will control yourself from here on out, do you understand?”

Slowly Buffy nodded, leaning down and wiping Herman off on her pants. “Now, Herman got to kill so put him up and get on your gun,” Matt said, not liking the sad face on Buffy.

“Okay,” Buffy moped, folding Herman back up and clipping the knife to her vest.

The steady sound of suppressed gunfire stopped on the left. He could hear several people shouting and reached for his radio as Carl came on. “Uh, little boss, what’s your location?”

“Center of the line,” Matt called back. “Any casualties?” he asked, feeling sick.

“Negative, and could you be more specific about ‘center of the line’? I need to show you something,” Carl said, making Matt feel much better.

“Look for a yellow roof support, I’m beside it.”

“Copy, moving to you,” Carl said as Matt looked back at Buffy.

“Buffy, they are still dangerous. If they bite you, you die,” Matt said, looking around and hearing shots behind them.

“I know,” Buffy said lightly, kicking the body.

Hearing running footsteps, Matt turned to see Carl carrying a dead blue baby. “Little boss, you’re not going to believe this shit,” Carl said and tossed the body at his feet.

Looking down, Matt noticed the needle-sharp teeth and the black claw-like fingernails. Just as he was about to tell Carl he had seen dead blue infants before, Matt let out a yelp, jumping back. “It’s got fucking horns!” he shouted.

Buffy moved over to look and saw the two small horns on the side of the infant’s head. “Holy shit, I want to kill one like that!” she cried out, looking around and raising her MP45 up.

Matt looked at Carl, “Leave it and let’s clear the warehouse. We can tell the others when we get back.”

“Just wanted to show you,” Carl said, trotting away.

It took them another two hours to clear the warehouse and Matt could hear the increase of airstrikes outside. “Mary, the warehouse is clear and we are looking for the material,” he called over the radio.

“Not to be a nag, but can you move it along? It’s starting to get interesting out here,” she answered.

“Bring my equipment to the offices,” Matt yelled out and several people rolled over a small generator.

Moving into an office marked ‘Manager’, Matt reached under the desk for the power strip the computer was plugged into. He turned around as a young kid, that was one of his and Jake’s cyber ninjas, handed him an extension cord.

Plugging it up, Matt moved behind the desk, hearing the generator crank up in the warehouse. Walking around the desk, Buffy stood behind him. “There better be some stuff here,” she said.

“Oh there is, but we don’t know where or how much,” Matt said, turning on the computer. “The computer companies receive supplies from this port.”

Leaning back against the wall, Buffy watched the computer come to life and Matt hit the keyboard. “Yeah, I got your password,” he said shoving a thumb drive in the computer. The screen blinked as the desktop opened and Matt went to work.

Before long, spreadsheets were opening and Matt typed on the keyboard. When he was done, he leaned back as the computer searched. When the new spreadsheet opened, Matt let out a long low whistle. “Holy, shit stain,” he said, staring wide-eyed at the screen.

Moving up, Buffy just saw a bunch of numbers on the lines. “So, they don’t have much?” she asked.

“Wrong,” Matt said, grabbing his radio and turning it to the command channel. “Base, this is One, um…. can I have some more troops?”

“What’s happening?” Jake called back in a panic. “We don’t see anything.”

“No, um, we miscalculated big time on the ‘nuclear material’,” Matt said, using the code for europium.

A long silence came over the radio before Jake came back on. “Like how much?”

“About twenty times our estimate and we still need to send people out to look in the containers in the yard,” Matt said. “If their weights are nothing but material, then it’s closer to thirty times our estimate.”

“Hold,” Jake said and Matt looked up at Carl standing in the door.

“Aisle ten, section seventeen through thirty-four should be the material, confirm and start moving it to the door.” Matt said, glancing back at the computer screen.

“On it,” Carl said jogging away.

“Matt, are you sure on your assessment?” Jake called back over the radio.

“Hey, scrotum slammer, I know how to read a spreadsheet!” Matt shouted, very offended.

“Just relaying Big Daddy’s question,” Jake answered back.

“So, can you send me some more troops because this is going to take a while,” Matt called back, very glad that question hadn’t come from Jake. “Will have to visually check the containers out in the yard.”

Suddenly, Bruce came over the radio. “Matt, you concentrate on keeping the site clear. Troops are loading now, do you copy?”

“I copy but with only five Ospreys, it’s going to take like a week to ferry this stuff back,” Matt said.

“Negative, I have someone there that will take over the loading. We will ferry it to your airfield, then haul it back by road,” Bruce told him and before Matt answered, Bruce spoke. “Big Daddy Two, this is One, you copy?”

“This is Two here,” Mike answered.

“I trust you heard?”

“Yes, we heard,” Mike said.

“Find your son and take over the loading. You can empty and organize a convoy better than anyone. Let Matt keep you covered and get that shit,” Bruce said.

“Copy and I’m standing outside the office,” Mike called back as he walked into the office, letting go of his radio. “Hey, son,” he said with a smile.

Matt grinned. “Hey, Dad. Should’ve known you and Mom would come.”

“How did you know Mom was here?” Mike asked, walking around the desk.

“You said ‘we heard you’ and you only refer to ‘we’ as you and Mom,” Matt said, then pointed at the screen. “Our information never revealed this much moving through the port of Mobile.”

Reading the numbers, Mike leaned back from the desk, “Well, son, you found it, so let me figure out a way to get this shit home,” Mike said, taking his SCAR off and laying it on the desk as Nancy came in with Max.

“You borrowed Max just to come?” Matt huffed, getting up.

“Borrowed,” Nancy snapped. “This mangy mutt has chewed up ten pairs of my panties, Max owed me this.”

“I have Carl moving loads to the doors for the Ospreys coming in,” Matt said, walking around the desk. Buffy moved to follow and Mike reached out, grabbing her vest and pulling her to his face.

“Buffy, I see you sneak up on another blue and shank him, I’ll blister your ass. Do I make myself crystal clear?” Mike growled in her face.

“Yes, sir,” Buffy said meekly, leaning her head back.

Letting her go, Mike turned to the computer as Buffy ran over to Matt. “Come on, Dad. The blue never knew she was there,” Matt said as Buffy hid behind him.

“Son, I can still blister your ass,” Mike said, looking at the computer screen.

“Yes, sir,” Matt said, spinning on his heel and moving quickly for the door.

When they entered the warehouse, Buffy looked up at him. “Sorry I got you in trouble.”

“Ah, forget it,” Matt huffed. “But don’t do it again, that scared the shit out of me.”

“Danny would think it was awesome,” Buffy said cheerfully.

Adjusting his SCAR, Matt waved his team over. “Buffy, that doesn’t really help your case. I love her, but Danny can act very immature,” Matt said, then looked at his team. “Troops, we have to buy a lot of time. There is more material here than we expected, so let’s show the blues that Mobile belongs to Omega now.”

The troops around him let out cheers as Matt got on the radio. “To all units, dig in and form defensive lines. Change of plans, we are staying for a while.”

“Mobile isn’t that great,” Mary came over the radio with torrents of gunfire in the background. “How about we invade Panama Beach?”

“Maybe later, but we have a lot of material here and it’s going to take some time to move it,” Matt told her.

Waiting for a few minutes to see if Mary would respond, Matt looked down at Buffy. “We are going to check the line which means, you stay beside me and not try and sneak up on blues hiding,” he said.

“Geesh,” Buffy said, throwing up her hands.

Realizing Mary wasn’t going to call back, Matt walked through the warehouse to the north entrance. Most of the weapons Omega was using were suppressed, but not the heavy belt fed machine guns. Stepping out, the sounds that had been muffled by the walls roared around him.

Looking around the line, he could see blues two hundred yards out falling under the onslaught of fire. “The vehicles make a big difference,” he nodded.

“Just gives pussies a place to hide and shoot from,” Buffy said beside him.

“Um, Buffy, as I’m inspecting the troops, don’t take this the wrong way but keep your mouth shut,” Matt said, taking off in a stroll.

Walking beside Matt, Buffy glanced up at him. “Not my fault some of the new Omega people are pussies.”

“That’s been handled,” Matt said, moving along the line. He talked to the troops, then platoon leaders before finding the team leader for each side.

Coming around on the south side, he saw David looking up in the sky as an A-10 rolled in, dropping bombs a half a mile away. “I’m doing good, so don’t even try to come over here telling me what to do,” David said without turning around as Matt walked up.

“You better rectify,” Matt said, stopping beside him as the A-10 rolled out of the dive.

Finally, David looked over at his brother. “Jake had no cause to come and take over my team, I had it under control,” he snapped in a low voice. “I don’t care if he’s married to my sister.”

“David,” Matt said with a sigh. “It was his first time in command and you’re the one that better cool it. Did he make mistakes? Yes. But did we learn from them? Hell, yes.”

Looking away, David thought for a minute then nodded. “Okay, that was shitty of me.”

“So, you have a problem with us staying for a while?”

“Nope,” David said, then yelled at some troops to reposition the line. Seeing them move, he looked up at Matt. “The new guys are more scared of Carroll than they are of the blues. I don’t think we’ll ever have another person try to leave the line.”

“Shit, I’m scared of that woman,” Matt mumbled then looked at David. “Fresh troops will be here in a few hours, so start rotating. I’m sending a team out tomorrow to stir up trouble around the city, so the blues can’t concentrate on us.”

“You and I both know we’ll be done with the majority of the blues around here before dawn,” David said, grabbing his radio and directing the ammo resupply teams.

“Yes, but I can’t have the troops just sitting around getting nervous.”

When he was done on the radio, David looked at Matt. “Then push the teams out further, setting up sniper positions like Daddy Bruce did.”

Liking the sound of that, Matt grinned. “Yeah, and that would chap Jake’s ass.”

“Matt!” he heard Buffy yell and turned to see her on the line. “Jake is trying to get a hold of you,” she shouted then brought her gun to her shoulder, shooting into the blues.

“Man, what the hell did Mary do to him?” David said, throwing up his hands. “Jake was always the one who took risks.”

“It wasn’t Mary,” Matt said, switching channels. “Losing his mom did that.”

“This is Matt,” he said into the radio as David slumped his shoulders feeling very bad.

“Looks like the new plan worked,” Jake said and Matt could tell he was grinning.

“Like a charm,” Matt chuckled.

“Wanted to tell you that the rest of Omega is coming down to you with six hundred from Gamma. They are loading up and when they take off, will be there in four hours. Another five hundred from Gamma are driving down with heavy trucks with Omega’s support, bringing the rest of the vehicles to haul back the goods.”

“Damn, we don’t need that many,” Matt said. “You’re talking like six thousand troops.”

“Um, yeah, you do. We are picking up blues converging on you from several hundred miles away. Don’t think they’ll mass into a super horde, but you will keep the numbers you’re facing now for a day or two.”

“Just make sure I get resupplied then, you don’t have to send more troops. We will need them on the other raids,” Matt said, turning to check on Buffy. He saw her changing magazines and wearing a huge grin.

“That wasn’t my call, that came straight from Dad” Jake said and Matt felt his heart speed up.

“He worried?”

“Nope, he says caution never hurts and it will be good to see how fast we can put troops out,” Jake answered, relieving Matt.

“I’ll be expecting them,” Matt said with a sigh.

“Danny is over Gamma, but you have command,” Jake said hesitantly.

“I thought we weren’t going to do that?”

“Again, not my call,” Jake said.

Letting out a sigh, Matt looked around and pressed his radio. “Why didn’t your Dad just load up?”

“I asked the same, but he’s arguing with Mack. Dad wants one of the A-10 pilots to fly him on a combat run.”

“We don’t have trainers, all of our A-10s are single seats,” Matt said chuckling.

“I know and Dad is yelling at Mack, telling him to find a small pilot that can sit in his lap and fly the plane.”

Throwing back his head, Matt let out a bellowing laugh. “Oh, man,” he said, wiping his eyes and pressing the radio. “Copy on that. I’ll be expecting reinforcements soon. You want me to start ferrying the material out to the forward airbase?”

“Negative. You will be able to load up there with the new troops. The air wing will be overhead until you come home.”

“Then I’ll see the rest of Omega soon, brother,” Matt said, seeing Buffy yell at someone.

“With the scavenger team Stephanie’s sending, you’ll be on the road home tomorrow night.”

“Copy, over and out,” Matt said and headed over to the line where Buffy was at. Getting closer, Matt saw she was yelling at a man, and he was shaking.

“You aim when you shoot, you stupid fuck!” Buffy screamed at him, tilting her head back to look up at the man. “I see you just squeezing your trigger firing shots off again, I’ll shoot your ass!”

The man nodded and Buffy turned to see Matt walking up. “Now, shoot and kill blues,” Buffy snapped and turned to Matt. “Don’t start, he had his eyes closed just squeezing the trigger.”

Stopping in front of her, Matt looked up at the sky. “Momma Debbie, I know Daddy Bruce was unfaithful to you on at least one occasion without a doubt. There is no way Buffy isn’t his.”

Suddenly, all the gunfire around them died away and Matt dropped down to one knee, looking around. “Ah, Matt, the blues are pulling back,” Mary called over the radio.

Looking out, Matt saw the blues running away. “Copy, I see them,” he called over the radio. “All units hold, resupply, and dig in. Be expecting them to swarm us in masses soon.”

Running up behind Matt, David knelt down. “Not to nitpick, but they were coming in masses just a few seconds ago,” he said looking around then motioned for the troops to break out spare ammo.

“Jake said he saw them converging from over a hundred miles out,” Matt said, reaching down and changing channels on his radio. “Base, this is One. Where are the blues going?”

“Pulling back,” Jake answered in shock.

“Believe it or not, we can see that,” Matt snapped. “Where the fuck are they pulling back to?”

There was a long pause and Matt was reaching for his squawk box to start cussing when Jake came over the radio. “You’re not going to believe this, but the blues are, um… hiding.”

Leaning over her rifle, Buffy looked over her shoulder at Matt. “Did he say they were hiding?” she asked with a perplexed expression.

“Buffy,” Matt growled, feeling a headache building. “Jake,” Matt huffed. “Can you explain? Like where are they hiding and are the others still coming?”

“Matt, they are moving inside buildings, houses, under trees,” Jake paused. “I have a drone watching a road four blocks from you and it just showed three climbing in a garbage dumpster.”

Slowly, Matt stood up and all gunfire around the perimeter had stopped. “A dumpster?” he asked very confused.

“Yeah, if you look straight out from you now, you’ll see a UPS truck, a mile away near that shiny building. We watched two crawl under it.”

Bringing his rifle up, Matt looked out and saw the truck through his scope. “David, get one of your troops to open up on that UPS truck with a Ma Deuce,” Matt said, holding his scope on the truck.

A few seconds later, he heard the ‘thump-thump-thump’ of a gunner firing a fifty-caliber, sending out a burst and getting the range. Watching the traces arc out from the first burst Matt knew they were short and apparently, the gunner did too, sending out another.

When the traces hit the truck the gunner held down the trigger, sending a long burst into the UPS cargo truck. Seeing that he’d hit the truck, the gunner stopped firing as Matt held his scope on the smoking truck. “They have fucking balls of steel if they stayed under a truck getting hit by a fifty,” Buffy said, looking at the truck through binoculars.

“David, tell the gunner to hit it again,” Matt said, keeping his scope on the truck and seeing the smoke getting thicker.

Apparently, the gunner was pissed because he had already hit the truck and was told to hit it again, holding the trigger down. Matt watched a hundred tracers arc into the truck, making the smoke turn dark black and get much thicker, billowing up into the sky.

“Holy shit,” Buffy said watching a blue crawl out from under the truck and take off running.

Dropping his rifle and letting it hang on his sling, Matt spun around and moved away from the line. “Jake, are the ones outside Mobile still coming?” he asked in a low voice.

“Yeah, but they aren’t running,” Jake said slowly. “And Matt, they are staying in small groups.”

Matt stopped and looked around him. The vehicles were parked around the massive building, but they were almost a hundred yards apart. Hearing running feet, Matt spun around to see Buffy running over. Seeing her open her mouth to talk, Matt raised his hand.

“This is bullshit,” Buffy said, ignoring the hand.

Grabbing his radio, Matt changed channels. “Carl, see if those big forklifts in the warehouse will turn on,” he said, breaking into a run over to David.

“We don’t need those big ass things to move these pallets,” Carl called back.

“No, but we do to move these shipping containers around us,” Matt yelled back, skidding to a halt beside David. “David, I think they pulled back waiting on more blues. I’m getting my team to use the big forklifts inside and move these shipping containers around us making a wall. We will leave one opening here on your side and the other on Mary’s. Put two of the RGs in the gap, in case we have to boogie out. Get on your radio and tell the other team leaders. We will be forming the wall a hundred yards from the warehouse. We need to shrink our perimeter.”

“On it,” David said, taking off.

Breaking out in a trot, Matt called Carl and told him. Glancing back, he saw Buffy right behind him as he changed channels. “Jake, can you get numbers on how many pulled back into hiding?” he asked.

“Working on that now,” Jake called back as Matt ran into the warehouse, hearing a diesel engine fire up.

He stopped and saw Carl driving a huge forklift and pulling it close to another one that had an Omega trooper holding a set of jumper cables. When Carl parked, the trooper hooked up the cables and another trooper fired up the other forklift. “Surprised one had enough juice to still fire up,” Matt said then heard several more engines crank up. “Have to love good batteries.”

Carl backed up and jumped out and another trooper jumped in as Carl ran over to Matt. “I don’t like it when they do new shit,” he huffed, stopping beside Matt.

“Find me someone that does and you’ll see someone shot,” Matt said pointing outside. “Get the lifts running and hauling shipping containers. We are building a wall one hundred yards from the warehouse with openings to the south and north. After you get a wall around us, start stacking another row on top of it.”

Stepping closer to Matt, Carl glanced around. “Matt, a hundred yards is a short playing field inside. With all the vehicles, we won’t have much room if we need choppers to land. How about make the north and west sides two hundred yards out? That way, you have a small landing field.”

Liking the sound of that, Matt nodded. “Do it.”

“How high you wanting to go?” Carl asked, grabbing his radio.

“Two for now. I want three, but have to figure a way to get people and supplies up that high quickly.”

“Matt,” Buffy said, pulling her drinking tube off her chest. “Did anyone hear them yelp?” she asked, taking a drink.

“I don’t know,” Matt shrugged as Carl walked away, talking into the radio.

Clipping her drinking tube back, Buffy looked up at Matt and could tell he was in deep thought. Glancing over her shoulder and seeing several of the huge forklifts heading for the bay door they were standing in, Buffy grabbed Matt’s arm and pulled him to the side. Matt never acknowledged her or the move until the forklifts roared by.

Jerking his head, Matt watched them pass and turned to Buffy. “Thank you,” he said and grabbed his radio. “Any team getting reports of movement?” he called out.

When everyone called back negative, Matt spun around heading for the offices. “Where are you going?” Buffy asked, running after him.

“To talk to Dad,” Matt snapped.

She ran around him and stopped in front of him. “Whoa,” she said, holding up her hand. “You’re in charge.”

“I know. I’m telling him to get on Daddy Bruce’s ass and get him down here. They’ve changed tactics and we need his brain, not mine.” Seeing Buffy take a breath to argue, Matt fought the urge to take his belt off.

“Matt, Daddy says you never start bitching until your area is secure,” she said with a gloomy face.

“We’re secure, so I’m bitching.”

“Then why are you building a wall?” she asked, stepping closer to him and making sure nobody could hear.

“Buffy, this isn’t a game.”

Slowly nodding her head, “Yes, it is. Just one for keeps,” she said with a serious expression that didn’t look right on her pixie face.

Shaking his head, Matt looked away. “Did you bug Jake this much when he went out his first time?”

A grin split her face, “Oh, I was worse,” she chuckled.

Looking back and seeing the grin, Matt couldn’t help but smile, “Okay, I’ll wait until the wall is up.”

They walked back out to see ten forklifts moving containers. “It won’t take long,” Buffy said as the ten put down containers end to end, making a four-hundred-foot wall and then heading back to grab some more.

“Longer than I would like, this warehouse covers almost five acres,” Matt said grabbing his radio. “Big Daddy Two, can you find where they keep empty containers?” he called out.

A few minutes passed and Mike came over the radio. “Northeast yard, all of row D are empty containers.”

“Carl,” Matt called over the radio.

“What you got, little boss?”

“Ask the ones driving the forklifts, if they can bring back two loaded containers at a time.”

“Hold,” Carl called back and Matt jerked his head for Buffy to follow as he started walking. Spotting Mary, Matt headed for her as Carl came back over the radio. “The lifts can handle two containers, little boss,” Carl answered.

“Tell them to start hauling two back,” Matt said, stopping and waving Mary over.

“What?” she asked, trotting over.

“Gamma will be taking off soon and heading here. I need you to get some snipers on the roof of the warehouse.”

“I sent snipers up there five minutes after the blues took off,” Mary snapped. “I’m not letting those cocksuckers sneak up on me.”

“Good, now start getting your troops ready to mount the wall when it gets built.”

“Just because you’re older, doesn’t mean you’re smarter,” Mary huffed. “I’ve already told my platoon leaders how we are going to set up, and why don’t you quit micromanaging me?”

Closing his eyes, Matt let out a long sigh. “Sorry.”

“Matt, you’re doing good, so quit this shit,” Mary said without sarcasm. “You have an idea on how to supply those I put on the wall? And please don’t say ladders.”

“Yes, and without ladders,” he nodded.

“Start on that then,” Mary said walking away.

Matt looked over at Buffy. “If my sister popped off like that at me, I don’t want to think how Danny would have.”

Shrugging her shoulders, “The same,” Buffy said. “Anyone else, she would punch in the mouth.”

Liking that, Matt smiled as he called over the radio, “Steve, do you have one of the command vehicles at the airfield?”

“Yes, we have Prometheus here. David didn’t want it,” Steve called back.

“Send it here, so I can get an idea what’s around me.”

“Matt, I’m flying loops three miles out and can’t find a blue on the street,” Steve called back. “Prometheus is heading your way,” Steve told him a few minutes later.

Watching the forklifts drop off containers, Matt shook his head. “What the hell are the blues doing?”

“Being assholes,” Buffy droned.

“Big, deep, and wide assholes,” Matt nodded and walked off with Buffy following.

Chapter 15

Matt was sitting in the command vehicle, Prometheus, staring at the images from all the drones around him. Nobody had spotted a blue for the last five hours when they’d all run and hidden. Even the ones that were heading to Mobile and staying in small groups started hiding an hour ago and many weren’t even close to the city.

Hearing the roar of big rotors, Matt looked over at the technicians. “What the hell is that?”

“The V-22 Osprey coming in,” the technician reported.

Grabbing his rifle, Matt shouted, “Buffy, let’s go see what the hell they are doing here!”

She jumped up as Matt headed for the door. “This thing makes me feel like I’m on a spaceship,” she said, walking out with him.

“Yeah, and I have to say, I really like it,” Matt said, looking over his shoulder at the massive vehicle.

He saw several containers sitting at the front of the warehouse and four small forklifts. When Matt saw his Dad, he made a beeline for him. “Dad, what’s going on?”

Mike turned, “Getting the material out.”

“I thought we were going to drive it,” Matt said, stopping beside him.

“I don’t want any unarmored vehicles convoying to us.”

Kicking the ground, Matt threw up his hands, “Why am I just now learning this?”

“Son, I was told to get this material home. You were told to give me the time to do it,” Mike said, patting Matt on the shoulder. “I take it, the blues are still hiding?”

“Hell, yes,” Matt snapped turning away as the rotor wash from two Ospreys threatened to blow them all away. When the two planes landed, the small forklifts started loading them with pallets.

They stood watching as the eight Ospreys rotated out getting loaded up. When the last two left, Matt looked up at his Dad. “So, we are going to ferry this shit out?”

“Yes, but to the forward airbase. They are set up at that small airfield and Mack is going to send cargo planes down to carry the material back home,” Mike said, looking around at the wall and stopping at the corner.

The wall was stacked three high but at the corner, containers had been stacked inside the wall forming stairs. Then, containers with doors at each end were stacked, running up the ‘stairs’ and forming a tunnel to the top of the wall.

“Son, that was a great idea to get access to the top of the wall,” Mike said.

“Thanks,” Matt said without enthusiasm. “So how long before we can leave?”

“Late tomorrow night at the earliest.”

Looking at Buffy with a glare, Matt turned to his Dad. “Okay, we are secured. Call Daddy Bruce and tell him to get his ass down here.”

Slowly, Mike turned to Matt. “You think I haven’t?”

“Then where the hell is he? The blues are up to something!” Matt growled in a low voice.

“He’s coming,” Mike said looking away.

Relief flooded Matt so fast he almost collapsed. “Oh, man,” he sighed. “I’ve been running scenarios in my mind trying to come up with something and can’t think of shit.”

“Son, nobody can,” Mike said as Nancy walked up and patted Matt on the back.

“You’re doing so good,” she smiled at Matt.

“Mom,” Matt said holding up his hand. “I have no idea what’s going on and I’m hiding behind a wall.”

“I know, and that is smart,” she said, widening her grin.

“Daddy Bruce wouldn’t have done this.” Matt said, waving his hand at the wall. “He would figure out what the blues were doing and kick their ass.”

Letting out a laugh, Mike stepped over and put his arm around Matt’s shoulders. “No, son. He was the first one who said the wall was a great idea.”

Letting out a long breath, “He needs to tell me these things, then,” Matt mumbled.

“He will,” Mike said. “You’re doing great because I would’ve loaded up what I could’ve and hauled ass.”

“The mission only changes when survival of your troops is questioned,” Matt said, looking at the ground.

“That’s right, son and to me, the blues changing tactics fit that,” Mike said. “I’m not a risk-taker in ground combat and I’m not scared to admit it. I’m overly cautious, which could be good or bad. You did what any good commander would’ve done. Secure the area to your advantage and complete the mission.”

With a tired face, Matt looked up. “I don’t like being in charge.”

“Nobody in their right mind does, baby,” Nancy said, stepping beside him. “That’s why we are the ones in charge.”

“I’m scared I’m going to get someone killed doing something stupid.”

“Son,” Mike said, lowering his voice. “I have, your mom, Bruce, hell everyone on the command team has made mistakes that got people killed. I can tell you from my own perspective, that has made me more of a risk-taker. The more complex you make a mission, the more probability you will lose people. Just never make the same mistake twice.”

Looking his Dad in the eyes, Matt gave a small nod. “Yeah, I know,” he mumbled.

“It’s hard, son, but you can do it,” Nancy smiled then kissed his cheek.

Looking around and seeing nobody close, Matt put his face in Mike’s whispering. “Why in the hell hasn’t Steve been put in charge? He’s the oldest? And David is only over a team.”

“Son, Bruce has his reasons and Steve does a great job commanding the helicopter air wing, so he is in charge,” Mike said in a low voice, glancing at Nancy. “What I tell you goes no further, and I mean even Danny.”

Matt tried to move back, not wanting to know but Mike grabbed him, keeping Matt close. “Bruce asked your mother and I about putting David in charge of a full area like Mary is, but we argued against it. David has no fear and would get a lot of people killed if he were in charge. Bruce thinks David won’t, but I told Bruce he was wrong. David is where he needs to be, over a team and answering to someone higher.”

“I should’ve been less of an achiever,” Matt mumbled.

Letting Matt go, Mike grinned as Nancy moved up. “That goes against who you are,” she said, patting his arm.

Turning to Buffy, Mike dropped the grin, startling her. “Young lady, what you heard isn’t to be repeated to anyone,” he said.

Throwing her hands up, “When do I ever talk to anyone?” she cried out.

Just tilting his head at Buffy, Mike turned back to Matt. “You need to have your ideas ready to offer when Bruce gets here,” Mike said.

“That’s the problem, I can’t even think of why the blues are doing this,” Matt snapped.

Knowing Matt was tired and under a pressure few would ever know, Mike just nodded. “If they weren’t blues, what would you do?”

“Pull out and nuke the city,” Matt said.

“And I thought I was extreme,” Nancy said, raising her eyebrows.

Walking away, Mike looked over his shoulder. “Follow me, Matt,” Mike said, heading into the warehouse.

***

Just after 1600, they were standing outside and looking to the west at long lines of helicopters flying toward them. “Twenty bucks says Daddy Bruce won’t do any of the things we talked about,” Matt said, glancing at his Dad.

“No bet,” Mike said, letting his rifle hang across his chest. “I just wanted you to think of alternatives. Nobody knows what Bruce is going to do. Sometimes, I think not even he knows until he does it.”

“Debbie would always come close, if she didn’t already know,” Nancy said in a remorseful voice. “She knew him, better than he knows himself.”

“Now that, I would bet on,” Mike said nodding, watching the choppers starting to get lower. “I’ll give you one guess which one Bruce is on.”

“Mike, he still hasn’t forgiven you for using his last chopper as a refueler,” Nancy laughed, watching the massive Super Stallion in the lead getting lower.

“I used what I had to get the job done,” Mike huffed. The massive chopper sat down and troops poured out of the back as two Chinooks sat down behind it, disgorging troops. “If those Chinooks were painted yellow I swear, they would look like a bus,” he mumbled.

Adjusting his pack, Bruce stopped and looked around at the wall. “Impressive,” he said as the choppers took off and more followed.

The group around him spread out as he walked over to Mike, but looked at Matt. “Matt, that was great thinking on the wall,” he said grinning. Then, Bruce turned to Mike and the smile dropped and Mike let his arms fall to his sides, getting ready to fight. “I was coming. You didn’t have to call Angela and Stephanie,” he snapped, narrowing his eyes.

“They moved your ass,” Mike snapped back.

“Yeah, they said if they beat me to the chopper, they were going,” Bruce shouted. “I’m not putting up with them in combat while they are pregnant again!”

A smile broke across Mike’s face as he glanced at Nancy. “I love those girls.”

“You are so pushing your luck,” Bruce huffed. “Any changes from the blues?”

Shrugging his shoulders, “Shit, I don’t know,” Mike said. “I’m getting material out, that’s Matt’s job.”

As the next group of choppers landed, Bruce turned to Matt. “Matt, you need to get your subordinates in line.”

A true grin filled Matt’s face. “No, they still outrank me.”

“Smart man,” Bruce said, turning around and watching the troops unload. The troops from the Chinook closest to them headed right at the group. One figure broke away into a run.

“Matt,” Danny yelled, running at him. She wrapped her arms around him and kissed his cheek. “Man, that wall was a great idea. I would’ve just pulled to the river in a horseshoe defense,” she said letting Matt go.

The grin grew bigger on Matt’s face as he shrugged. “It’s the first thing that came to my mind.”

“You brought Gene?” Mike shouted as the choppers took off and another group landed.

Looking over his shoulder, as Gene ran over with a line of troops, Bruce turned back to Mike and nodded. “Yep, if his troops act like pussies with me, I get to wax his chest,” he said as Gene walked up with Willie.

Unconsciously, Mike covered his chest. “Damn,” he droned. “I thought shaving the legs were bad.”

“I have to see how he fights this new war,” Bruce said as Gene stopped beside him.

When the last choppers landed, Matt gave a sigh, seeing a figure running at them. “Oh, man,” he sighed. “You didn’t have to come, Daddy Bruce,” he said as Jake walked up. “Between both of us, we could’ve handled this.”

Bruce dropped his pack, glancing around. “If you’re not a commander get back or you’ll be my personal bitch for a week,” he said and the others took off.

“I’ll be your bitch,” Mike said, winking at Bruce.

“Hell, no. You’ll go tattle to the wives,” Bruce snapped and looked at Matt as everyone chuckled. “What do you think the blues are doing?” he asked.

Matt lifted his hand as he shrugged. “Um, I don’t know.”

“Anyone?” Bruce asked looking around and stopping at Danny.

“Um, hiding?” she said and Bruce continued looking around as the others shrugged.

“Okay, kung foo master, what are they doing?” Mike asked.

“Shit, I don’t know, that’s why I’m asking,” Bruce said, reaching in his pocket and pulling out a sheet of paper. “Matt, I’m sorry, but I’m in charge.”

“Oh man, thank you,” Matt said with relief.

“I want you and Jake to get the first two hundred that joined Omega,” Bruce said, handing the paper over. “Danny, get Mary, David, and Mindy, then pull out forty RGs for us,” he said then looked at Buffy, then down at the ground on his left side.

“Oh, come on! Can’t I go with Danny and them?!” Buffy cried out as Bruce looked back at her. “I’ve been doing what I was supposed to.” With no expression, Bruce looked back at the ground on his left side, then back to Buffy. Letting out a groan, Buffy moved over to stand on Bruce’s left side.

“Ah, Bruce,” Nancy said clearing her throat. “What are you doing?”

“I’m going to find out what the fuck the blues are doing.”

Stumbling back, “Oh, shit,” Mike gasped. “You’re attacking them?!”

“Yep, the original two hundred have practice attacking mounted. If this works, I’ll spread them out and continue,” Bruce said, turning to the kids. “Take off,” he said and they all scattered.

“Just why in the hell can’t I go with them?” Buffy shouted, waving her hand as the others ran off.

“Well, ninja girl,” Bruce sang out, not looking at her. “You are a little light in the ass to try and take a blue in hand to hand.”

Looking up at Bruce, Buffy’s jaw fell open and she slowly looked over at Mike. He held up his hands, “Hey, I didn’t tell him.”

“Nope, I heard it over the radio from some of the troops,” Bruce said with his voice getting tense.

“It never saw me,” Buffy cried out.

“Enough,” Bruce snapped and Buffy stomped her foot but wisely kept her mouth shut. “Gene, Willie is your second in command and you’re over second company.”

Willie patted Gene’s back. “You’re in for a treat, Omega, old school style.”

“No school like old school,” Gene nodded.

“Willie, make sure the vehicles are loaded ammo heavy, with spare rifles,” Bruce said, then turned to Ted and Carl. “Don’t start, you two are back in your old spots. Check your teams because we will be moving slow until we find out how the blues respond.”

“Hey, we’re still with you, so we’re still protecting you,” Ted chuckled and they trotted off.

Turning back to Mike, Bruce stepped closer. “The troops will be landing roughly a thousand an hour until all are here. I expect the ground convoy will be here late tonight or early morning. I want your original Gamma ready to roll out and pull my dick out of a hornet’s nest if I need it.”

“Let’s hold and load what we came for, then get the hell out,” Mike said.

“Dude, that’s punking out. The enemy changed, so are they planning or scared? Either way, we have to attack. If they’re planning, you don’t let your enemy attack and if they are scared, they will attack eventually.”

Knowing Bruce was right, Mike only nodded as Nancy asked. “Bruce, what do you really think they are doing?”

“Hey, like I said, I don’t know. I asked Stephanie and she said it almost looked like the blues were scared, but they weren’t acting right. Animals pull together when they are scared, the blues spread out,” Bruce said, leaning back. “Like something that understands a large group is a target.”

“Fuck this,” Mike shouted. “If these fuckers have figured that out, we nuke shit.”

“You’re talking a lot of nukes and I really don’t want to glow in the dark,” Bruce said then looked hard at both of them. “Now, what in the hell were the troops talking about, ‘an infant blue with horns’?”

Chapter 16

Looking at his watch, Bruce looked down at Buffy. “We are doing stupid shit, so stay on my ass and I swear if you do something idiotic, I’m pulling my belt off.”

“You would’ve shanked that bitch,” Buffy shouted.

“I’m not light in the ass, young lady. Using a knife as last resort is understandable, not when one is playing hide and seek,” he snapped then looked up in his rig to see Danny, Mary, and Mindy. “Where is-,” he stopped as he turned around.

Seeing Bonnie, Bruce strolled over. “What the fuck?! I thought you said you wanted on my team!” he shouted and Bonnie stumbled back blinking.

“Uh, sir? They said original two hundred Omega only.”

“Get your ass in that rig!” Bruce shouted and Bonnie took off running with a smile. When she’d climbed up, Bruce looked down at Buffy. “You keep an eye on her.”

“I’m not a babysitter,” she moaned. “You send me to watch everyone and I don’t even get to bust caps.”

Walking to his rig, Bruce said. “You keep on and I’ll put you on one of Stephanie’s or Angela’s supply teams.”

With her eyes getting big and mouth falling open, “You wouldn’t dare,” Buffy gasped as Bruce climbed in his rig.

Standing there in shock for a few minutes, Buffy slowly got angry. “I’m ready to beat the shit out of something,” she said and trotted over to the RG.

At 1800, the forty RGs pulled out of the container wall driving through the shipping yard. “All units, watch your spacing,” Bruce called out over the radio after seeing several rigs almost touching the one in front of them.

With the convoy driving at fifteen miles an hour, Bruce felt very exposed standing out the back hatch. He glanced up to see Danny behind the minigun in the cupola, slowly traversing the gun from side to side looking for targets.

Pressing his radio, “Base, do you see anything around us?” he asked, fighting the urge to drop down inside and close the hatches.

“Nothing,” Stephanie answered.

They drove through downtown and Bruce even turned music on to blare out the external megaphones and no blues showed up. Looking at his map, Bruce told the driver to take a left, heading toward a subdivision.

With the convoy driving so slow Bruce knew blues were in the houses around them, he could smell their nasty odor. Seeing he was getting close to I-65, Bruce grabbed his radio. “Convoy, pull to left side of road.”

After his driver moved over, Bruce looked back to see everyone in the wrong lane. “Convoy, halt,” he called out and the rigs stopped. “Gene, pull your section beside mine in two-by-two formation.”

“Copy,” Gene called back and the last twenty rigs pulled into the right lane, moving up. When Gene’s rig was beside Bruce’s, he stopped.

“First platoon, boots in the dirt at my rig,” Bruce called over the radio and even over the noise of forty diesel engines, he heard gasps.

Danny spun around, “What the fuck are you doing?”

“Going to check some houses,” Bruce said, climbing out onto the roof. “Bonnie, get behind the minigun and cover our ass.”

“Alright!” Buffy shouted, climbing out on the roof.

Getting on the roof, Bonnie moved into the cupola as Danny mumbled. “Notice he didn’t say ‘in case we find some blues’ after ‘cover our ass’ because he knows they are everywhere.”

Almost hyperventilating after hearing Danny, Bonnie grabbed the handles of the minigun and waited for the flood of blues to start.

“Max,” Bruce called and Max jumped out of the back and up to the roof. Walking over the roof to the front, Bruce dropped to the hood and then to the ground. Max bounded after him, landing beside him and giving a growl looking around.

“Your damn dog knows they are everywhere,” Danny said, jumping down immediately and bringing her rifle to her shoulder.

“Oh, I do too, and I want to know why they won’t come out and play?” Bruce said bringing his own rifle up.

Ted led the rest of first platoon up with everyone on edge, rifles pointed at the houses off the road. “You have set a new level for Neanderthal actions,” he said and lifted his left hand for the others to stop.

“We are moving to that two-story brick house,” Bruce said pointing. “I’m clearing with first squad.”

“Hey, bitch,” Ted snapped, stopping Bruce. “I’ll clear the fucking house with third squad if you want it cleared. You get your ass back in that rig.”

“No, because you’ll see something you like and stop and look at it, taking forever,” Bruce said, calmly moving toward the house and aiming at the front door with Buffy on his left and Max in front.

“It was a Ferrari,” Ted said in a breathy voice, “and I only did that once.”

Danny, Jake, Matt, Mary, David, and Mindy followed behind Bruce and Buffy. “I’m finding you a hobby,” Jake said in a low voice.

“Don’t have time for one,” Bruce said, easing up the front steps to the door. Several of the front windows were gone and Max was starting to growl louder. “Max,” Bruce snapped and Max lowered the volume of his growl.

Easing over to the closest broken window, Bruce looked inside and stumbled back, waving a hand in front of his face. “Oh shit, that’s rank,” he said in a regular voice almost making the others run off.

“Why don’t you be a little louder and they will bring the stink out here?” Jake whispered.

“Son, they know we’re here. Those trucks are making so much noise, I feel the porch shaking under my boots,” Bruce said somewhat loudly, making them cringe.

Looking over at his Dad, who was aiming his rifle at the broken window, “We can still be quiet,” Jake said quietly.

“Why? I’m looking at two right now,” Bruce said calmly and the kids all swung their rifles at his window. “I have them. You really need to aim at the other fucking windows,” Bruce shouted, scaring them and Max who let out a yelp, then started growling again.

“What are they doing?” Danny asked feeling something she didn’t like; fear.

“Cuddling next to a wall,” Bruce shrugged, slowly taking his left hand off the fore grip and pressing his radio. “Ted, contact. Spread your team in a V with the base toward the convoy. We have the house, so don’t shoot here.”

“Mother!…. Fucker!…. I see three looking out a window right now!” Ted shouted behind them.

“We are having a class on maintaining tactical sound discipline when we get back home,” Jake said.

“Let’s see what they do,” Bruce said, gripping his rifle and squeezing the trigger twice, hitting each blue in the chest. Both jumped up, making Bruce adjust his aim then both crashed down to the floor. “I’m having sex with my magic bullets tonight!” Bruce shouted.

Seeing movement at his window, Jake squeezed the trigger and watched a shadow drop. “Yeah, Mary, we have got to bring the magic bullets into our sex life,” Jake said then moved his aim, seeing another shadow moving away from the window, and squeezing the trigger.

“Stack up!” Bruce shouted moving to the front door and raising his leg to kick at the handle. The door flew open and Bruce moved in with Max. Seeing it was a small hallway with a room on each side ten feet in, “Taking left!” Bruce shouted, moving into the room where he’d shot the two from outside. Buffy moved behind Bruce on his left. As Bruce scanned right, she scanned left.

“Holy shit,” she said, squeezing the trigger twice after seeing an infant literally walking and knocked it off its feet as the bullets hit. Moving her aim over her area, “Clear,” she said as Danny moved into the room on the right.

“Taking right,” Danny called out, sweeping the room and seeing two bodies that Jake had shot. “Room clear, entrance door to the rear left and closet back right.”

“Holding center,” Matt called out in the hall. “Hear movement upstairs,” he said, aiming up the stairwell.

“Left room clear no entry, one closet, clearing,” Bruce called out, moving to the closet. “Buffy, open it,” he said, aiming at the door.

“You aren’t supposed to stand in the doorway,” she said moving over.

“If these fuckers can shoot, we are fucked anyway,” he said as she reached for the knob and opened the door.

Seeing only clothes Bruce barely lowered his rifle. “Max,” he said then pointed at the closet. Looking up at the second floor, Max eased over to the closet then looked back at the roof.

“Room clear,” Bruce said coming out as the others moved past the doorway. Mary peeled off behind Danny.

“Moving for backup in the right room,” Mary called out.

“Moving,” Danny said heading for the door that leads into another room. Easing in, she saw it was a dining room. Keeping her aim on her side, she moved down the room as Mary moved into the other side.

“Hold,” Mary said leaning down to look under the table. “Clear.”

“Room clear, entry point back wall center,” Danny called out.

“Moving hall,” Matt said, turning the light on his M-4 and seeing a door on his left with a dark interior and swung his aim in as he stepped. He found a bathroom as Danny called out she was moving.

Shining the light around, Matt stopped at the shower and saw movement. “Contact!” he shouted, squeezing the trigger and watched the bullets hit the shower curtain then heard something hit the floor. Just for good measure, Matt squeezed the trigger a few more times, raking the shower. Easing up, he used his gun barrel to move the curtain to find a male blue on the shower floor, clutching his chest and already dead. “Clear!” he shouted.

“Contact,” Mary shouted as they entered the kitchen and a matrix kid bounced over the kitchen island. When her crosshairs met the flying kid, Mary squeezed the trigger, watching the kid’s head explode. The body sailed past her, hitting the wall.

“Contact,” Danny yelled, squeezing the trigger as two females stood up at the other end of the kitchen. They both scanned their area and didn’t see any more targets. “Room clear, closet back left, outside entry back right.”

Not having to worry about Danny and Mary shooting him, Jake moved past Matt. “Moving hallway,” he said, heading to the last door on the left. Stepping in, he scanned the room to see it was a den. “Room clear.”

“Stack up,” Bruce said, keeping his aim up the stairwell. The others came back as Jake moved up the stairs first.

“Taking left,” he said, seeing the hall ran across the stairwell.

“Backing left,” Matt called out.

“Taking right,” David said as Jake and Matt headed left.

“Backing right,” Mindy said, following David and seeing only two doors in their hallway, one on each side.

The first thing Jake noticed were two doors on his right and one on his left and all the doors were open. Reaching the first room, he swung in, seeing movement coming at him.

“Contact,” he shouted, squeezing the trigger and watching a male blue drop in front of him.

“Contact,” Matt shouted, coming in and squeezing the trigger, shooting another male.

“Holding hall left,” Danny shouted, stepping out of the stairwell followed by Mary.

“Contact,” David shouted, going in the door on the left and seeing a bunch of blue bodies. Squeezing the trigger as fast as he could aim, “Multiple contacts!” he shouted as Mindy came in shooting.

“Fuck a duck!” Mindy shouted, squeezing the trigger not able to even get a count.

Danny and Mary moved down the hall toward David and Mindy. “Taking right,” Danny said seeing movement. “Contact.”

Mary was about to move in with David and Mindy who were still firing when she heard Danny yell out and moved past and into the room with Danny. “It’s a fucking slumber party,” she gasped, squeezing the trigger as bodies moved toward her.

Bruce took off running up the stairs with Buffy as the four continued shooting. “Buffy, hold hallway left,” Bruce said, running to the right. He swung in behind Mary and David and raised his rifle, squeezing the trigger at the bodies moving toward him.

“Empty,” David yelled, ejecting his magazine and grabbing another as Mindy yelled.

“Empty!”

“Pull to hall,” Bruce shouted, squeezing his trigger and sweeping his aim across the room. Mindy and David backed up, passing Bruce slamming in new magazines.

“Up,” they cried out together.

“Empty,” Bruce shouted, stepping back between them as both started shooting.

Changing magazines, he looked at the bodies covering the floor and shook his head. “Moving,” he said, stepping into the hallway and heard Danny yell out empty.

When he heard unsuppressed gunfire coming from the room, Bruce took off in a run. He stepped in to see Mary shooting blues coming at the two with her pistol as Danny reloaded. “Moving right,” he said, coming up beside Mary as her pistol emptied.

Bruce started shooting as Mary changed out magazines in her pistol and holstered it as Danny brought her rifle up squeezing the trigger. Grabbing her rifle, Mary dropped the empty magazine and slapped in a new one. Bringing her rifle up, she saw a blue woman crawling toward them. Before she could aim, the woman’s head exploded.

“Clear,” Danny said panting.

Dropping his magazine, Bruce slapped in a new one as Mary yelled out clear beside him. “Clear,” David yelled from across the hall.

“Contact,” Matt and Jake shouted followed by rapid suppressed shots.

“Back out,” Bruce said. Danny and Mary both backed out followed by Bruce. Before they reached the stairs, the gunfire had stopped.

“Clear,” Jake shouted.

Glancing at his watch, “Took us five minutes and forty-five seconds to clear this house,” he said as Jake and Matt backed into the hallway.

“This shit will wake you up,” Danny said as her body trembled from adrenaline. “How did you know the ones in other houses wouldn’t come out?”

“Didn’t,” Bruce said, reaching down to pet Max, who wasn’t growling anymore. “I was hoping it would, then we would’ve pulled back into the rigs and killed them as they came to us.”

Letting out a huff, Danny walked past him down the stairs. “You better not tell anyone that was your plan because that’s the stupidest shit I’ve ever heard. Momma would punch you.”

“It’s a good plan,” Bruce said following her.

Leaning over to Jake’s ear, Matt whispered, “I’m agreeing with my wife.”

“Danny and I don’t agree on much but this time, she is right,” Jake said following everyone.

When they stepped outside, Ted was on the porch. “What the fuck?!” he screamed. “We are surrounded, outnumbered, and you want to clear a house! There are blues all around us, one stuck his head out the window next door!”

“You didn’t shoot it?” Bruce asked calmly.

“What part didn’t you understand? They are all around us! I didn’t want to piss them off!”

“Ted, we are here to kill blues,” Bruce said, walking off the porch.

Looking at the kids, Ted shook his head in disgust and followed Bruce. “Why this house? What the hell happened in there?” he shouted and many of the others in first platoon were shushing him.

“They fucking know we’re here, dumb asses, because Bruce and his psycho kids just shot the shit out of that house!” Ted bellowed at them then turned to Bruce. “Well?” he asked breathing hard.

Letting out a sigh, “Ted,” Bruce said shaking his head. “They were having a slumber party in there and didn’t invite the girls. The girls wanted payback and we agreed. So we killed everyone.” Narrowing his eyes, Ted started mumbling at Bruce as he walked away.

Turning around to the kids, Bruce smiled. “Who’s ready for another house?”

“I want to go first,” Jake shouted, raising his hand.

“Bubba, that’s not fair,” Buffy whined.

“Jake, you lead the stack,” Bruce said then looked around at first platoon. “Keep your formation and move to the next house,” Bruce said pointing at the house next door.

Everyone in the rigs watched as they calmly walked across the yard to the next house. When first platoon was set, Jake kicked in the door, calling out and moving into the first room, shooting a matrix kid that was flying at him.

The body hit him in the chest, but the kid was already dead. “Dude, stop playing with the kids,” Matt said, walking past him.

Kicking the body, Jake swept the room. “Fucker tried to kiss me, I told him I was married.”

“Kinky,” David said, moving past him down the hall.

“Contact,” Matt shouted down the hall.

“I’ve never been prejudiced but I have to say, I am now against blue fuckers,” Jake said, checking a closet and Matt called contact down.

When he stepped out in the hallway, he found Mary keeping cover. “Babe, I told you we weren’t bringing another girl in, so what made you try for a boy?” she asked, jerking her head at the body.

Shrugging his shoulders, “I don’t know, but hey, I’ll try it,” he said nonchalantly.

“Contact,” Buffy yelled out.

“I wouldn’t,” Bruce said walking past them. “I asked for that once long ago and got stuck with two damn wives that are driving me insane.”

Hearing Buffy yell clear, Jake glanced at Mary as Danny yelled contact. “You do that to me, I swear I’ll kick your ass,” Jake said as Bruce moved into a room.

Lowering her weapon, Mary looked over at Jake grinning. “I love both of them to death, but I like watching them drive your dad crazy. It gives me good ideas,” she said as Danny yelled clear.

“I’m talking to Dad about getting a divorce,” Jake said, raising his rifle and moving into the house.

“You better not,” Mary said following him. “Momma Debbie could handle him. Stephanie and Angela are learning how to. They are just driving him crazy figuring it out.”

“Yeah, and giving you ideas,” Jake said as Buffy yelled out contact again.

“God damn it, Buffy, use your fucking gun!” Danny screamed.

“Ahhhh, you can feel the love emanating from Danny,” Jake said with a grin, moving down the hall.

“Back out,” Bruce shouted. When they were outside, Danny walked over and grabbed Buffy by her combat vest, lifting her off the ground.

“You shoot them, not stab them!” Danny screamed in Buffy’s face.

“She was running away,” Buffy said, not liking the rabid glint in Danny’s eyes.

“And you chased her, jumped on her back and shanked her in the head!”

Looking down meekly, “Sorry,” Buffy mumbled.

Putting Buffy down, Danny took a deep breath. “Buffy, I know we are having fun, but don’t get carried away.”

“I promise,” Buffy said and heard a belt being pulled rapidly through belt loops. She turned to see Bruce coming at her with a belt in his hand.

“Don’t even think about running because he can catch you,” Danny said and Buffy moved behind her. “Oh, you think I can stop him?”

“Buffy,” Bruce snapped and she peeked out from behind Danny. “Here,” he said pointing in front of him. As she slowly walked over, Bruce looked at first platoon. “Setup next house, second squad will be breaching.”

As the others moved off Bruce grabbed Buffy, pulling her to the RG. “I warned you,” he said.

“Dad,” Danny said, running after them.

Stopping, Bruce spun around facing Danny and raised his hand that was holding the belt. “If you follow, you get one.”

“You’re on your own, sis,” Danny said spinning around.

The team stacked up on the door as Ted moved up on the porch. “Never thought I would see the day Buffy would get a spanking,” he mumbled.

“Ted, that’s her second, that I can remember from Dad,” Jake said, staring at the door.

“Momma gave her one,” Danny said, moving up on the porch and Matt snorted.

“And you,” Matt added.

Not taking her eyes off the door, “Matt, that spanking hurt,” Danny huffed.

“You talking about the kitchen?” Mindy asked.

“Sh,” Danny hissed and looked over her shoulder making sure Bruce wasn’t close. “No, that was a beat down, not a spanking and I earned that one. You better not mention it again.”

“Oh,” Mindy said, pulling her rifle tight into her shoulder.

“What are you waiting on, Jake?” Danny asked looking at the door.

“Uh, Dad,” he answered.

“You know as well as I do that a speech follows spankings from Daddy, I’m not waiting that long.”

“Breach!” Jake shouted, kicking the door in. “Contact!” he shouted as a blue ran down the hallway away from him. Squeezing the trigger, Jake yelled clear and moved into the first room.

Every room they entered had at least one blue with an upstairs bedroom filled wall to wall. When they stepped outside, they saw Buffy walking over rubbing her butt and Bruce putting his belt back on.

“I hate the speeches worse than the spanking,” Jake mumbled.

“Yep,” Danny said, walking past him over to Buffy. “I would rather have two more spankings than the speech afterward.”

Buffy looked up, wiping her face off. “I’m sorry, Danny,” she said tearfully.

“You have to remember, you’re still small,” Danny said, reaching out and hugging her.

Ted walked out of the house as Bruce told the first platoon to set up on the next house. “First time I’ve seen a spanking with a belt given in combat,” Ted said as Bruce put his belt back on.

Jerking his head up, Bruce narrowed his eyes at Ted. “I can take this belt off again and give another one.”

“What, I didn’t say anything,” Ted said, moving to the next house quickly.

As night fell and Bruce walked out of the tenth house, he grabbed his radio. “Omega, load up. We’re moving to another street.”

“Why? There’s still houses we can clear.” Ted asked heading to the convoy.

“Too many trees,” Bruce said waving his hand around. “We’ll move to an area and bed down till morning.”

“Aren’t you curious to see if they will move at night?” Ted asked, stopping at his rig.

“Nope, already found out something new for today,” Bruce said, continuing down the line of RGs to his rig. “The next new thing I learn, the odds are it will suck.”

“Section two, first platoon on me!” Gene shouted over the radio and Bruce dove to the ground coming up on one knee and scanning around for targets.

Not seeing any, he reached for his radio as he heard Gene bellow, “Stack up on me!” followed by the sound of a door being kicked open. Suppressed gunfire filled the twilight as Bruce climbed up on the roof of his rig.

Seeing Willie in the cupola of his and Gene’s RG behind Ma Deuce, Bruce jumped over to Willie’s rig to find him chuckling as gunfire continued to ring out from the house Gene had led his team into. “What’s so funny?” Bruce asked, looking at the house.

“You wouldn’t believe me if I told you,” Willie chuckled, pulling out his phone.

“Try me,” Bruce said as Willie continued to laugh, unlocking his phone and started flipping through pictures.

Holding the phone out, “Here,” Willie said. “What’s that look like to you?”

Taking the phone and looking at the screen, Bruce moved the phone out to arm’s length. “Is that a blue butt pressed against a window?” he asked, glancing at the house Gene was in and seeing it was the same one in the picture.

“Yes,” Willie chuckled hitting the RG’s roof. “I told Gene one of the blues was mooning him and he took off cussing.”

The gunfire stopped in the house as Bruce handed the phone back. “Send me a copy of that,” he said, grinning as Gene walked out. Suddenly, Gene turned around and dumped a full magazine into to the house as the rest of his group mounted up.

Gene spun around changing magazines, “Willie, dump your box of ammo into that fucking house!” Gene shouted, climbing up on the RG.

Grabbing the handles, Willie pressed the butterfly trigger on the fifty, filling the area with flashes of light and thunder. Gene’s little 5.56 didn’t do much to the house, but the big fifty-caliber round sure did.

When the gun ran dry, the awning over the front porch fell down with a crash as the house started letting out groans and it slowly leaned to the right. Gene looked over at Bruce with a very pissed off face. “Say something, I dare ya,” he growled.

“Hey, a fucking blue, mooned me? I would’ve called in an airstrike on the place,” Bruce snorted.

“I am,” Gene growled, dropping into the back. “When we’re clear, that house is toast,” he said as the house gave a loud groan.

Looking up, they watched the first floor fold in and the second floor slide to the right crashing to the ground. “Yeah, that’s real unprofessional. Mooning fuckers trying to kill you,” Bruce chuckled, jumping back over to his RG.

Chapter 17

Feeling pain everywhere, Bruce cracked his eyes open to see the others asleep around him in the back of the RG. Very slowly and using his arms, Bruce struggled to stand up. “Fuck me, getting old sucks ass,” he groaned as his body agreed with him with hundreds of sharp pains.

Buffy leaned over from the roof, looking down at him. “Morning, Daddy,” she smiled.

“Glad you didn’t say ‘good’,” he said, looking up at her and sticking his head out the troop hatch.

“Getting old has nothing to do with it,” she said, looking around the large parking lot they had set up in. “When Danny woke me for guard, I felt like someone beat me with a bat.”

“Well, they used it on me while I slept,” Bruce said, climbing out on the roof not even using his left leg, holding it straight and fighting a cramp.

When he stretched out groaning, Buffy looked up at him with a serious face. “I’m sorry, Daddy,” she said in a soft voice.

Continuing his stretch, Bruce looked down at her. “Buffy, you think you’re ten feet tall and bulletproof but I hate to tell you, you’re not. You still have a ways to go in hand-to-hand to play like that.”

“I know, Danny said that like a hundred times last night.”

“You’re lucky she didn’t beat the shit out of you,” Bruce said with a groan, ending his stretch.

Buffy looked down at her lap. “When we get home, Danny said she’s going to punch me.”

“That’s between you and her,” Bruce said, slowly sitting down beside her and patting his lap. Not the little girl she’d been when he’d found her, Buffy filled his lap and laid her head on his shoulder. “I’ve never seen Danny that mad.”

“I just want to be brave,” Buffy sniffled. “I’m scared when we go out,” she barely whispered.

“Buffy, I want you to find one person who isn’t,” he said rubbing her head. “I’ve told you I was scared.”

“Yeah, but you don’t act like it.”

“True, because if you act scared, you will make mistakes and fear spreads,” he said, slowly rocking her. “Fear is an emotion. You feel happy, you feel sad, the emotion can’t hurt you. But letting it control you, can get you hurt.”

“I’m trying,” she said, looking up with tears in her eyes.

“Buffy, you’re doing great,” Bruce laughed. “Remember, I gave Danny a spanking for almost the same thing when we first got home.”

“I remember,” Buffy said, wiping her nose with her sleeve.

“I’ve never spanked any of my kids twice for the same mistake, but Buffy?” he said, lifting her chin up to look into his face. “You ever pull another stunt like that, and it will be much worse. I don’t care if you’re thirty years old. We act crazy, but don’t take stupid risks like that.”

“I won’t,” she said, reaching up hugging his neck. “I promise.”

Squeezing her tight, Bruce pushed her back. “The chow wagon got in last night. Let’s go see what Cook has for breakfast.”

“Okay,” she said with her customary smile.

Standing up, Bruce’s left glute cramped up much worse, making him let out a groan grabbing his butt. “Shit,” he moaned, trying to stretch it out.

“What’s wrong?” Buffy asked, watching him and knowing something hurt really bad.

“My ass locked up,” Bruce panted, trying to move his left leg. Not knowing what to do, Buffy just stood there as Bruce slowly moved around the roof, cussing about getting old.

Ten minutes later, they were down and walking toward the chow wagon; the first RV that Omega had gone out with. Limping and still holding his left ass cheek, Bruce had an expression that spoke of sheer violence.

Passing out plates, Cook looked out and seeing Bruce coming, motioned for the line to move away. “Here, Bruce,” he said, passing out two plates then cups of coffee.

Taking the plates, Bruce just growled as Buffy looked at Cook with a smile. “Thank you.”

“You’re welcome,” he chuckled, seeing Bruce limp away like his left leg was made of stone.

As Bruce set his plate on the fender of his RG, Willie came up carrying a notebook. “Hey, boss,” he said, looking down and opening the notebook.

“What the fuck are you so cheerful about?” Bruce snapped, still rubbing his butt.

Closing the notebook, Willie slowly looked up. “Um, I’m not really,” he said carefully, hoping that was the correct answer for the mood Bruce was in.

“That’s good because today sucks ass!” Bruce shouted and Danny stuck her head out of the RG.

“What’s wrong?” she asked yawning and her hair going everywhere.

“Today sucks,” Bruce snapped and Danny just dropped down into the RG as Jake sat up rubbing his face.

“What’s Dad yelling about?” he groaned, trying to stretch.

“Don’t know and I’m not going to find out,” Danny said, digging around for her gear.

Bending over at the waist and letting his arms hang just trying to get the knot to relax and not move any further down his leg, Bruce fought not to just start cussing everyone. “Bruce, why didn’t you stay in the command vehicle? I saw you in there at 0200.” Willie asked and Bruce straightened up.

“Oh, so while my troops are sleeping in the metal torture chambers, I sleep on a bed?” Bruce grumbled. “How about I just rip my dick off and shove it up my ass?”

“Well, if you do, call me. I want to watch that,” Willie said with a straight face.

Looking over at Buffy, Bruce motioned her over. “Go to the command vehicle. Tell the medic to give you some Flexeril for me,” Bruce told her, grimacing. With a grin, Buffy took off running.

“What the hell are you bitching about?” Gene shouted, walking over with his plate.

“Motherfucker, we will fight today,” Bruce shouted back.

“Fine with me,” Gene said, tossing his plate on the fender beside Bruce’s.

“Hold on,” Willie said, stepping between them. “As interesting as that would be to watch, let me brief you first.”

“Who gives a shit?” Bruce said, trying to walk. “I’m ready to pull out and just nuke the place.”

Grabbing his plate and nodding, “Got my vote,” Gene said. “Damn blue hippies around here.”

Ted and Carl stopped, seeing Willie standing between Gene and Bruce as Bruce continued cussing. “I say we find one of the new guys that came in last night, take them over and beat the shit out of them in front of Bruce, telling Bruce they were the reason today sucks,” Ted said with a serious face. “That way, he’s not mad at us and sees we are trying to help.”

Carl turned, looking at all the troops around them. “Which one you want to grab?” he asked, cracking his knuckles as Willie opened his notebook.

Clearing his throat, “As you know, blues did move last night, but overhead drones only spotted like a thousand or so,” Willie said looking up and saw Bruce still rubbing his ass and Gene gave a curt nod. “Those that moved, only moved from one building to another, none left the area that we saw.”

“It’s their damn fault,” Bruce grunted, feeling the knot get tighter and move down to his calf. “Fucking kill everything.”

“Bruce, you realize if this is the blues new way of dealing with threats, this war will last decades going house to house,” Willie said.

“I’ll burn every fucking house down,” Bruce snapped as Buffy came running back.

“Daddy, the medic said he had to see you before giving out medications,” Buffy said out of breath. “He said that was his orders.”

“I’ll fucking start the day off by killing him,” Bruce shouted, reaching down but not feeling his pistol. Then he realized his gear and weapons were still in the RG, he’d never put them on, and he never did that. Limping over to Willie, Bruce grabbed his pistol.

Seeing their chance, Ted and Carl ran over. “Hold on, Bruce, we’ll kill him for you,” Carl said and Ted nodded.

“Good men,” Bruce said, handing Willie his pistol back. Ted and Carl took off running and Buffy followed, giggling.

Inside the RG, Jake looked at Mary, “Go stop them because the look on their faces was serious. I don’t think they would kill the medic, but they damn sure would beat the shit out of him.”

As Mary ran out the back, Bruce leaned back against the RG panting. “Boss, you don’t look so good,” Willie said, watching Bruce pant as beads of sweat broke out on his face.

“My ass hurts!” Bruce shouted.

Grabbing the radio inside the RG, Jake shook his head. “Only my father,” he mumbled and started calling for Daddy Mike.

“I didn’t do it,” Willie said stepping back.

“What else?” Bruce said, closing his eyes.

“Mike will be done tomorrow night around midnight. The snipers you asked him to put out got several hundred kills,” Willie said looking up, hoping that cheered Bruce up.

“We killed more than that in the houses we raided!”

“Yeah,” Willie said, looking back down at his notebook. “The walls are up at the first outpost and construction has started inside. Paul said people could start moving in the first of April.”

Leaning over again, Bruce tried to relax as the cramp moved into his calf hard, creeping into his foot. “Who gives a shit! My leg is cramped from my ass to my ankle!”

Realizing his briefing wasn’t going anywhere, Willie closed his notebook. “So, are we hitting more houses today?”

“We kill everything!” Bruce said, feeling his eyes getting moist. “I’ve broken bones, been shot, had a stick blown in my arm, and nothing hurt this fucking bad.”

Looking for help, Willie turned to Gene who just shrugged. “I don’t give a shit, these fuckers mooned my ass.”

Lifting up with a grimace, Bruce glanced over at Gene. “Just how many were in that room where that one was holding his ass to the window?”

“Only one,” Gene growled, “the one with his ass to the window.”

“These communist bitches,” Bruce said, bending over to stretch again.

A line of RGs pulled up and Mike stepped out of the lead one, as Ted and Carl pulled a man out of the command vehicle with Mary yelling at them. Buffy ran around them and stopped in front of Bruce. “Here, Daddy,” she said, holding out a medicine bottle.

Taking it, Bruce glanced at the name and took off the top. “Whoa,” Danny shouted, jumping down and grabbing his arm. “What are you taking?”

“Flexeril,” he said, trying to take his arm out of Danny’s grip.

“Dad, you can’t take medicine. You get a head rush off of Motrin.”

“Right now, I don’t care,” he said and just brought his mouth to his hand.

When Ted and Carl finally let the man go, Mike walked over to see Danny trying not to let Bruce put something in his mouth. “Sometimes, I feel like he’s a very large child,” Mike mumbled as Bruce ate what was in his hand.

“Bruce, what’s going on?” Mike asked, stopping beside Willie.

“Today sucks,” Willie offered quietly.

When Bruce turned to him, Mike knew something was wrong and stepped up to Bruce. “Dude, what’s wrong?”

“My ass is killing my leg!” Bruce cried out in anguish.

Not sure how to interpret that, Mike waited for Bruce to continue but he just rubbed his left glute, gritting his teeth. Slowly, Mike looked around at everyone, hoping for more information and Willie held up his hands. “Don’t look at me, I didn’t do it,” Willie said.

“Bruce,” Mike said turning around. “Can you be more specific?”

“My ass cheek is locked up and won’t relax and it spread down my leg to my calf,” Bruce gasped, bending back over.

“Don’t take this the wrong way,” Mike said, reaching back to Bruce’s thigh and gave a startle, feeling how tense the upper thigh was. “Shit,” Mike said, moving his hand up. “Dude, your ass and leg feel like metal.”

“Cut it off,” Bruce huffed, pulling out his knife.

Not wanting Bruce to get any ideas, Mike took the knife and the others stepped back. “Man, that is a bad cramp,” Carl said.

Mike looked at Bruce’s face and saw his dry mouth and cracked lips. Then Mike grabbed Bruce’s hand, checking his capillary refill. “Bruce, you’re dehydrated big time,” Mike said.

“Cut my ass off!” Bruce cried out.

“Get in the command vehicle. You’re getting some fluids and valium.”

“Daddy Mike,” Danny said moving over. “He already took a muscle relaxer. You sure about more drugs?”

“Danny, I know how he gets, but he either does this or I send his ass back in a chopper.”

Shaking his head, Carl leaned over to Ted. “I never want a fucking cramp that bad.”

“I told Bruce yesterday he wasn’t drinking enough water,” Ted said, throwing up his hands.

Danny grabbed Bruce’s arm, pulling him to the command vehicle. “I just need a minute,” Bruce said. “I don’t need to lay up in Prometheus with an IV.”

“Jake, call Angela and Stephanie!” Danny shouted over her shoulder.

“Okay, I’ll go,” Bruce said, quickly hobbling toward the command vehicle.

They watched Danny lead Bruce as he leaned on Mike. When they were inside, Ted looked around. “So what was Bruce’s ultimate plan? going house to house yesterday?”

Jake jumped off the RG landing beside them. “He was trying to get them to commit to battle,” he said. “Or at the very least, to get out in masses and run.”

Gene tossed his plate on the fender as he got up. “Jake, you’re over first section,” he said looking around. “I think his plan would work in time, but we need to be out of here in a few days. Bruce wants all personnel back in Hope by the twenty-fifth. I don’t know why, but that’s his order. Nothing, unless a direct assault on the base is to stop it.”

The others all nodded with understanding. “So, you know why we have to be back?” Gene asked looking around.

“Yeah,” Jake said, turning and walking away. “Mom died on the twenty-seventh.”

“Oh,” Gene said, feeling bad for not knowing. Seeing the long faces, he clapped his hands hard with a loud slap, startling everyone. “Drop the long faces or we attack with pocket knives.”

“Yes!” Buffy cried out, pumping her fist behind Gene. Many of the new people looked at her excitement with fear.

“Except for you, Buffy,” Gene said not turning around. “Now, not to say I don’t like going house to house, but can anyone think of a way to dislodge the blues into an attack?”

“Uh, I know a way,” Willie said.

“Well troop, don’t keep me in suspense,” Gene barked.

“We need a female blue and some fire,” he said and everyone let out a gasp, looking at him in shock. He looked at the others, “Hey, I don’t know why it bothered me then but I can guaran-damn-tee you, it won’t ever again.”

“A female blue?” Gene asked, cocking his head.

“Yeah,” Willie nodded. “Anyone got an idea on how to catch one? We don’t have bait and the nearest gang is over a hundred miles away.”

“I got an idea,” Jake said grinning.

Giving a nod, Gene looked around. “So, do we need to set up with prepared defenses?”

“No, we need to find a place where they can only come at us from one way,” Carl said and everyone nodded with wide eyes.

“We need more ammo,” Ted said.

Gene looked at the faces around him and saw anxiety with a touch of fear. “So they’ll come in force?”

“Dude, the last time we did that was in Texas,” Carl said. “Bruce sat us up on a bridge and it took us two days to kill all of them that showed up. Several of us had to float down the river and find a dozer, bring it back, and dig a path out from the masses of bodies. If they don’t show up, they aren’t around.”

“Then why the hell haven’t we done this before?” Gene asked looking around.

“Bruce uses bait, gang members to catch them, and he only did that when he was acting insane,” Ted answered.

Not liking that Bruce hadn’t used this lately, Gene looked at Jake. “You think you can get one without endangering the troops?”

“There will be some danger, but we’ll have to clear a few houses,” Jake said with a grin.

“Alright, son. Talk to us,” Gene said, pulling out a small notepad.

***

It was just before lunch when Omega rolled into another neighborhood. It had taken a little while to find what they needed, but they did. When the line of RGs pulled to a stop, Jake jumped out, bringing up his rifle.

“Good plan,” Matt said, landing beside him.

“If the blues cooperate,” Jake said, watching a group of ten carry a very large cage they had welded up. “They are very bad playmates and don’t follow the rules of the game.”

“I’m thinking that house,” Matt pointed at a single-story brick house.

Danny and Mary jumped down with Max as Jake nodded. He motioned the group to follow and took off as more troops carried supplies. When Max got close to the house, he growled. “Just hope there is a female in there,” Matt said as the troops sat down all the stuff.

“You know, that would be our luck,” Jake said and took off with Matt, circling the house. They easily spotted a side window that was broken out with a well-worn path leading to it. “This one will do.”

When they got back to the front, he saw Gene waiting. “We start with this one,” Jake said, nodding to the house.

Looking at the house, Gene nodded. “Well, I know there’s one of the evil spawn you call the ‘matrix kids’ inside,” he said and everyone turned, seeing a small blue face sneering at them in the front window.

“You know, seeing fangs on a child size blue makes you realize, you don’t want them growing up,” Carl said with a shiver.

“No shit,” Gene said then looked at the group. “Teams, you have ten minutes to set up.”

Jake and Matt moved over by the group carrying the large steel cage and told them to follow. “This new army is like the Roman Legion,” Ted said, moving over to a group that was carrying lumber. “You have to know how to build and destroy.”

“As long as all these blue fuckers die, I don’t care what we have to do,” Carl said, watching Willie lead a group circling the house to cover the teams.

“Amen,” Ted said as he led his group to the porch. Two held a sheet of plywood over a window as another man came over with a cement nail gun and popped nails at the corners. Then another group moved up, covering a window then all around the house, groups moved up to cover the windows.

Matt and Jake directed the group to put the cage at the window the blues were using to get in and out of the house. Getting the eight-foot-wide, twelve-foot-long cage as close as they could, Matt sighed, seeing the top of the cage was higher than the window.

“Those nail guns are louder than a gunshot,” Jake said, tying a rope to a lever that had three large springs connected to the door that would slam the door shut when the lever was pulled.

Hearing movement inside, Jake backed away as Matt aimed at the house. “Let’s move back, fuck the other windows,” Matt said, hearing a lot more movement.

“Move back,” Jake called out on the radio, playing out the rope back to the RGs.

When the team was back, Gene came over. “Okay, I’m taking an entry team in,” he said, motioning to a group of Omega.

“If they’re running, let them go,” Matt said, aiming at the house. “I don’t want to do this more than once.”

Gene looked over his shoulder, holding up a flash bang. “Oh, they’ll run,” he chuckled. The group gathered on the porch as one hit the door with a sledge hammer knocking it open and Gene tossed in the flashbang. “Grenade,” Gene yelled and they all looked away.

With all the windows covered but one, the normally large bang was muffled. “That had to hurt,” Matt said, shaking his head as Gene’s team started entering the house. They could hear the blues growling and letting out yelps as the team entered, opening fire.

Bodies started jumping out the window and piling into the cage. “Damn, look at all the fuckers,” Matt said, seeing bodies pouring out like water.

“Gene, start killing them. The cage is full!” Jake yelled over the radio, yanking the rope and releasing the springs. Mounted on a track, the door slammed closed on a blue’s leg just below the knee as it had dove out the window. Several blues after him slammed face first into the steel cage door.

“Oh shit,” Matt said, seeing the blues turning to the small gap left open by the trapped blue’s leg. Snapping his rifle up, Matt started shooting the blues on the outside of cage piled up between the cage and the house.

Jake took off toward the cage, seeing the blues clawing at the gap. “Where is Dad and his damn sword when I really need it?” he spat, bringing up his rifle and killing those still trying to come out of the window.

Skidding to a stop and slamming in a new magazine, Jake swung his rifle to aim at the blue’s trapped leg and did something he rarely did, flipped to full auto. Squeezing the trigger, he watched the bullets decimate the blue’s thigh.

The blue died nearly instantly, thanks to the magic bullets, and two others got hit in the leg that got between Jake and the target. When his magazine ran dry seconds later, Jake dropped it looking in the cage and seeing two drop on the one he’d just blown the leg off of. Slamming a new magazine in, Jake watched the blues surge back toward the gap in the door. Just with a quick glance, he counted over a dozen and several females.

Bringing his rifle up, he aimed at one but didn’t want to kill it yet, they needed live blues. “Oh,” Jake cried out, letting his rifle hang down as he patted his chest and the blues beat at the door. Pulling out a torch lighter, Jake squeezed the trigger and the small jet of blue flame shot out.

The blues stopped banging at the door as he moved closer. “That’s right, fire,” Jake said but the blues stopped moving back in the cage. “Oh, my fire isn’t big enough, huh?” Jake mumbled and yanked his shemagh off, lighting one end.

As the fire caught, the blues all started yelping and scurrying to the back of the cage. “Yeah, big fire, assholes,” Jake said, throwing the flaming shemagh beside the door and Gene stuck his head out the window.

“They are all dead in here,” he said, seeing the severed leg holding the door open. “Need some help?”

“Yeah, find something else that will burn so they stay away from the door till we get it closed,” Jake said, running around the cage.

Grabbing the leg, Jake tugged but the spring held it tight. “Jake, we had to open that door with a five-ton wench and you think you can just pull something trapped in it?” Matt said, running over with others.

“It just needs to slide out,” Jake grunted.

Matt grabbed the rope and tied it to the door. “Some of you pull on this door, so we can get that leg out of the way,” he said, running around the cage to help Jake.

As he grabbed the leg, Gene started throwing paper and pillows out on the shemagh. The fire that was almost out roared back up, making Jake and Matt jump back and the blues go insane. “What the hell kind of pillows are those?” Jake said, holding his arm up and kneeling back down to grab the leg.

“Beats me, but they say you’re not supposed to smoke in bed, I wonder if that’s the reason?” Matt said as they tugged on the leg with a dozen troops pulling on the rope. The springs holding the door gave a small creak as the door slid back an inch.

The severed leg slipped out, sending Matt and Jake to the ground. “Let the door go!” Jake shouted and heard a resounding ‘clang’ as the door slammed shut. Jumping up, he grabbed a padlock and locked the door.

Getting off the ground, Matt held up the severed leg, “Well, it cost them a leg,” he grinned.

Chapter 18

Omega pulled out onto the I-10 Parkway that led into Mobile just before the sunset and everyone gathered around Gene. “Okay boys and girls, if this works like these others say it will, we will be facing serious numbers,” he said looking around.

“I want the second section of Omega to form a block here at Battleship Parkway where it feeds onto the interstate. First section, I want you a mile further down the road sealing the interstate off. The blues will have to get on the interstate at the town of Bridgehead to come at you, but I’m sure you will see some so stay frosty. Section three, I want you in the center to offer relief where we need it.”

“Hey boss, why not set up a little closer to Mobile like where the tunnel is for I-10?” Willie asked, looking at the map.

“Doesn’t give the blues enough real estate to come at us,” Gene said. “This way, they can charge down I-10 and come at us from Battleship Parkway. We have heavy equipment to dig out, so just let the bodies pile up.”

“Gene, it’s a good plan, but we need to be able to roll back because we’ve fought off elevated interstates before,” Jake said, pointing at the map. “The bodies of blues will form walls. Granted, we want that to slow them down, but the narrow choke point might cause them to run and hide again. Or worse, we will have to go and clear the blues a path to come at us.”

“So what, you want to set up closer?” Gene asked. “I really don’t want to clear them a path to attack us.”

“Let’s set up at this interchange on Battleship Parkway with second and third section of Omega. They will be able to fire from the bridges and we can set up blocking positions on all the ramps. Keep first section, but move them closer to Bridgehead. If either group’s area gets congested with bodies, we can pull back toward each other.”

“That’s putting like three miles between each blockade if things go downhill,” Gene said, studying the map.

“Pfft,” Jake scoffed. “Dude, at last estimate, there was barely a million around here. We pulled most north when we took out that super horde. We stacked up half a mil outside of New Orleans on Omega’s first run, which now would only be a platoon.”

A shiver ran down Gene’s spine with the way Jake so casually considered a million blues attacking them, barely noteworthy. “Not doubting you, but a million bodies charging you at fifty miles an hour shouldn’t be taken lightly,” he said, not looking away from the map.

“Gene, we have magic bullets now and in all our other runs, we had to kill them with head shots,” Matt said. “I can tell you, you don’t want to have to clear a path just so the blues can attack us. We’ve done that before in Texas and it sucks ass. The blues love attacking those sent out to clear the path.”

“No shit,” Ted mumbled.

“Hey, Dad told you they were just out there hiding, so shut it,” Jake snapped at Ted.

Throwing up his hands, “Jake, he said ‘some’ are out there hiding, not a fucking horde,” Ted shouted.

“Hey, you’re the one that wanted to dig out,” Danny said, adjusting her rifle under her arm.

“Yeah, twenty-foot-tall mounds of bodies at both ends of the bridge trapping us had me a little worried. Bruce was just happy shooting them piecemeal as they tried to climb over,” Ted snapped.

“Enough,” Gene snapped, still looking at the map. “That’s a lot of real estate for us to cover, Jake, but I’m agreeing with you about not going out and clearing the blues a path to us.”

“Anyone want to wake Dad up and tell him?” Danny asked looking around.

“He’s awake,” Gene said, finally looking up.

“I’ll let him know what’s going on,” Jake said turning around.

“Jake,” Gene said, stopping him. When Jake looked over at Gene, he saw Gene grinning. “You can tell him, but Bruce is fucked up. He’s staring at his hand, wiggling his fingers and laughing.”

“Dad is such a pussy when it comes to medicine,” Danny huffed.

“Oh baby girl, do I have some stories to tell you about that,” Gene laughed.

Danny stepped closer with a grin. “When we get back, you and I are sitting down for a chat.”

“No, all of us are,” Jake laughed.

“Alright, section leaders, give your platoon leaders instructions,” Gene said, writing on the map with a grease pencil. “These are your assigned areas.”

“Who’s going to tell Daddy Mike?” Danny said looking at Matt.

“Why are you looking at me?” he cried out.

“Uh, he’s your dad.”

“I’ll tell him,” Gene said and looked down at Buffy. “You’re with me, troop, and just to let you know, I have a belt and you can ask your Daddy. I’m not afraid to use it.”

“Yes, sir,” Buffy huffed.

The group broke up with Gene walking over to the command vehicle and once again, shook his head at the massive size of the vehicle. Longer than two city buses with four sets of tandem axles that could all turn, and each set had power from its own diesel engine. Prometheus was one of three command vehicles and two more were being built.

“Sorry, but they should have windows,” Gene mumbled, looking at the sheets of steel that covered the vehicle.

“They are fun to drive,” Buffy said, walking beside him.

Reaching down and patting her back, “I guess I’ll have to drive one then,” Gene said as Buffy grinned up at him. When they got closer, Buffy ran ahead and opened the door.

Gene walked in with Buffy behind him and looked around at all the monitors and troops moving around. “Get me a line to Mike,” he said, taking off his helmet.

“Big Daddy Two on the horn, sir,” a young woman said, handing Gene a headset. When he put on the headset, the woman pointed to a screen and Gene saw Mike. “Damn, I just wanted to talk, not have a face-to-face conference.”

“So, are you about to do something stupid like Bruce?” Mike asked with no expression.

“Well, we are going to try to get the blues out of hiding.”

“Gene, I’ll be done here tonight. The objective is clear, we can load up and head home,” Mike said.

“Negative, Bruce was right to call us down here. We need to know we can pull them out if they hide. Mike, I don’t like the idea of going house to house across the country to kill the cocksuckers,” Gene said, sitting down.

“That wasn’t the reason we came down here,” Mike said with a sigh. “We have to be back in Hope soon.”

“I know, I was told, and we will be,” Gene said. “Mike, we have the troops in the field. Let’s see if this works.”

“Then why didn’t Bruce try this?” Mike asked.

“Dude,” Gene snapped, leaning back in the chair. “Nobody knows what that man is thinking. Hell, I’m willing to bet not even he does. An idea hits him and he just runs with it.”

“True,” Mike nodded.

“Mike, you need to secure your perimeter. The others don’t think the blues will come for you, but I’m not sure.”

“Hey, I’ve been around Bruce long enough,” Mike said. “That was done before you set up on the bridge.”

“Good.”

“So what did y’all finally come up with?” Mike asked with a sigh.

“Burn some female blues,” Gene shrugged.

Mike jumped out of his chair, grabbed the camera and brought it to his face. “Are you insane? That really pisses them off! That’s what almost got Bruce overrun outside of Houston!”

“Yeah, they told me, but Bruce didn’t have the manpower we do, and with that mega horde you two wiped out, the numbers shouldn’t be more than a million or so,” Gene said.

Setting the camera back on the desk, Mike sat down. “You’ve been around them too long, to refer to a million blues with indifference,” Mike huffed.

“Thought the same thing not twenty minutes ago,” Gene nodded.

“Alright, we’ll stay buttoned up here and good luck,” Mike said with a sigh.

“Will do and kickoff time will be in two hours.”

“Not even Bruce did this shit at night,” Mike said, shaking his head.

“See? That boy isn’t totally insane,” Gene smiled.

When the screen went blank, Gene turned around to see Buffy coming from the back of the command vehicle where Bruce was in bed. “How’s Bruce?”

“He’s drooling on his pillow,” Buffy said with a sigh. “I covered him up.”

“Boy’s got to realize he’s not twenty anymore and must take care of his body,” Gene said getting up.

Seeing Gene grab his helmet, Buffy moved to the door. “That’s why Momma got Stephanie and Angela to be mommas,” she said looking back. “They are still working on making Daddy take better care of himself.”

Putting his helmet on and walking out the door, Gene gave a huff. “Well, hope they are up to the challenge because even Debbie had her trying times.”

“I think they are doing good,” Buffy said, following Gene out.

“So do I, Buffy, but I’m sorry to say, Bruce could make Gandhi want to kill people.”

Cocking her head to the side, Buffy slowly nodded. “Yes, I think Daddy could do that.”

“You know who Gandhi was?” Gene asked.

“Well, duh,” Buffy droned. “Yes, I have school and Stephanie is my teacher.”

“Hmm,” Gene said as they walked over to his rig. “You, um, think she could teach me with you?”

Buffy stopped and looked up at Gene in shock. “You want to go back to school?”

“Not really, but I need to know what the fuck Sandy is talking about sometimes when she talks about work. Hell, she read every book at the base on combat and can talk about my work,” Gene said, looking down at Buffy.

Spinning on her heel, Buffy walked away. “You can ask her because I’m not learning that shit,” she snapped. “I do enough pushups learning what Stephanie tells me.”

“Tough family,” Gene mumbled, following Buffy into his RG. Closing the rear door, Gene told the driver to head to the interchange.

When they pulled up to the interchange, vehicles and troops were everywhere with the huge work lights on each RG extended and turned on. He found the kids with Ted, Carl, and Willie arguing. The cage with the blues was hanging over a large pile of wood.

“Let’s get something straight!” Willie screamed. “I’m lighting this shit or I swear to God, I will shoot each of you in the right knee!”

The others stepped back, looking at Willie’s wild eyes. “Dude, you need to chill,” Matt said, watching Willie’s hands.

“Matt,” Buffy said, running over. “Let Willie do it.”

The others looked down at her. “He chickened out last time,” she said, jerking her head toward Willie. “I don’t think it was his fault, but let him show us he’s part of Omega.”

Each looked at the other and all nodded as Danny moved over beside Buffy. “I’m with you, I don’t think Willie had a choice that day,” Danny said, patting Buffy’s back.

“Momma said he didn’t,” Buffy said looking up. “But I’m telling you, if he doesn’t cook their asses today, I’m capping his ass,” she said and turned around. “And I can promise you, it won’t be in the fucking knee!”

They all turned to Willie. “Bring that cage down and I’ll go Bruce on their asses!” Willie shouted, holding a lighter in one hand and a knife in the other.

“Yeah, I think Willie has a clear head today,” Ted nodded and walked off.

Jake and Matt nodded at Willie and Willie looked up at the cage, then over at the truck mounted crane that was holding the cage up. “Move the cage up another ten feet. I want these fuckers to cook slow. I like my meat well done with a slow sear,” he told the crane operator.

“Good man,” Carl said walking off.

Gene moved over beside Willie. “You have twenty minutes before the bonfire, so don’t light early,” he said as the wild look intensified in Willie’s eyes. “Willie, you light that fire before we are set, you deal with me before Buffy and I’m worse because I have more experience.”

“I won’t light until you give the order,” Willie said, lowering his hands.

Patting Willie’s shoulder, Gene nodded. “You stay as long as you need to, son. I’ll run the section.”

Willie just nodded and turned, looking up at the cage with a sneer. Walking away, Gene shook his head, “Blues aren’t the only ones that can scare with a look,” he mumbled, heading to his troops.

Walking around his area with Buffy beside him, Gene checked the placement and soon found a big difference in those Omega troops that had been in the field with Bruce and those that hadn’t. The experienced troops were relaxed and set up perfectly, while the others were nervous and set up too far apart.

Grabbing his radio, “To all units, give an all clear if you are set up,” Gene called over the radio.

“About fucking time, old man. I’m getting cramps sitting on this damn RG! Let’s kill some shit!” Danny screamed over the radio.

“Danny is so cool,” Buffy grinned beside Gene.

“Danny, you are in next to last in the body count, so shut the fuck up!” Jake shouted.

“Bitch, I’ll monkey stomp your ass!” Danny shouted back.

“Children!” Gene bellowed over the radio and the radio went silent. “Unless you are calling out you are ready or not ready, stay off the fucking air!”

“Ready,” Danny shouted back.

Gene looked up, “The last time I talked to Bruce, Danny was three and he said she was going to put him in an early grave,” he said, shaking his head and looking down at his radio. “I think he was right.”

When the other sections reported ready, Gene called Willie. “Wild Willie, start the fire.”

“Make the fuckers scream loud!” Carl shouted over the radio.

Gene turned around, seeing a fire start a hundred yards away. The blues in the cage started yelping and shaking the cage. There were eight females, four matrix kids, and six males in the cage bouncing around making the cage move, but there were cables on each corner so the cage wouldn’t swing.

It amazed Gene that the original team members of Omega had done that so many times, they’d even set up fire extinguishers to spray on the fire so the blues wouldn’t die right away and keep screaming.

Watching the cage get lowered, Gene heard one of the males roar, sending a shiver up his spine. He had heard that enough, but had only heard a female over the radio program Bruce did during his insane runs.

All of a sudden, a shrill roar split the night. “Holy shit, did you hear that? That was a matrix kid!” Matt shouted over the radio.

When the cage was almost to the flames, Gene grabbed his ears, even though he had ear plugs in. All six females let out a high-pitched screaming roar that he felt in his chest a hundred yards away. “Fuck!” he shouted, but couldn’t even hear his own voice.

He turned to look at Buffy with her hands over her ears and saw her moving her mouth. “Can’t hear you,” Gene shouted and felt a thumping in the air and looked back at the cage to see someone shooting at the cage.

When he took his hands down he heard two screaming roars. It still hurt his ears, but not like six did. “Killed all but two females,” Willie shouted over the radio.

“Let’s make a note, no more than two females in the future,” Gene said looking at Buffy.

“This is Prometheus. We have contacts closing fast from all sides from a hundred miles out.”

“Well, guess it worked,” Gene said, looking at Buffy who was opening and closing her mouth trying to pop her ears.

She looked up at him shaking her head, trying to make the ringing in her ears stop, “Wonder if that’s why Daddy only did one at a time?”

“Well, we had a lesson then,” Gene said.

“Contact on Battleship Parkway,” Danny called out and gunfire erupted beside them. Gene moved over to the side of the overpass looking toward Mobile and saw the road packed with charging blues. They were still over a mile away and only the heavy guns were engaging, but it wouldn’t be long until everyone got to play.

“Contact on I-10,” Ted called out.

“Contact from Bridgehead,” Carl shouted over the radio.

“Guess it worked,” Gene said, raising his rifle as the blues reached three hundred yards. A thousand troops opened up with aimed shots and the front section of the group just collapsed.

Dropping an empty magazine, Gene slammed in another and saw the parkway starting to fill up with bodies of blues already. “Yeah, I have to give it to the kids, they learned well from Bruce,” he said, bringing his rifle to his shoulder.

Mary looked over at Danny as she changed magazines, “Damn, that pissed them off,” she said with a grin.

“Yeah, they’ve never charged like this before,” Danny said, squeezing the trigger in a steady rhythm until her bolt locked back. “I have to say, I really like being able to shoot them in the body and watch them fall.”

“Don’t tell Jake, but I hated aiming at their heads,” Mary said, squeezing her trigger rapidly with aimed shots. “I couldn’t hit them till they were like a hundred yards away.”

“Neither could I,” Danny chuckled as they both changed magazines.

Another chorus of roaring screams sounded behind them. “Guess Willie is still playing,” Mary said, bringing her rifle up.

“Glad Buffy didn’t cap his ass that day,” Danny said softly as she squeezed the trigger.

On the other end of the exchange, Jake turned to Matt. “Matt, if that fucker on that minigun doesn’t quit spraying the countryside, I’m giving him a knife and telling him to go hand to hand.”

“No shit,” Matt said, squeezing the trigger. “Look at all his shots that are hitting the water.”

“So, will you go tell his ass?” Jake said, aiming at the mass of blues and started squeezing the trigger.

“Alright,” Matt sighed, getting up as the two female blues screamed again. “Glad Willie capped the others because that hurt my ears,” Matt said, jumping off the RG. Slinging his rifle, he stopped as the mass of blues charging them roared as one, making him grab his ears.

“They never did that before,” Matt said, looking toward the mass charging them. He was very proud of the troops because they never paused their fire, even with the earsplitting roar.

Calmly, Matt walked over to the RG with the man behind a minigun in the turret. The young man was literally holding down the trigger and hosing the countryside. He was making no effort to keep his stream of bullets on the parkway in the mass of blues.

Matt climbed up on the RG as the others turned to look at him. “Excuse me,” Matt said, taking his rifle off his shoulder and walking across the roof. When he was behind the gunner, Matt hit him with the butt of his rifle and the gunner turned around, trying to grab his pistol.

Matt dropped his muzzle, aiming at the man. “Boy, you pull that pistol and you won’t live to see if you got it out of the holster,” Matt yelled over the gunfire and the troop raised his hands.

Slinging his rifle, Matt kneeled down beside the young man. “Troop, you aim or I’m giving you a knife to go and fight them hand-to-hand, got it?” Matt said with cold eyes. The troop slowly nodded.

“Keep your fire on the road where the blues are. If I come back, you are getting a knife, understand?”

“Y-y-yes, sir,” the young man stuttered.

Patting the troop on the shoulder, Matt stood up. “Glad we could have this chat before Buffy got here,” Matt smiled and saw the young man glance around.

Jumping off the roof, Matt ran back to his RG. When he climbed up, he turned to see the minigun’s stream of tracers staying on the roadway. “Thank you,” Jake said, changing magazines.

“Oh, I just gave him a pep talk,” Matt said, bringing his rifle up.

“You told him Buffy was coming, huh?” Jake laughed.

“Yep,” Matt grinned.

Hearing a chorus of ‘thunks’, they both smiled, “I love the mortars,” Jake said.

Pops sounded as flares lit up the area around them, letting them see all the way to Mobile. “That is a shitload of blues,” Matt said, squeezing the trigger.

“Nah, we had more than that from Lafayette,” Jake said, putting his rifle to the side and reached down in the RG getting one of his spares. Seeing a group of troops coming toward him with one in the center staggering, Jake let out a sigh. “Dad’s awake.”

“There’s no way,” Matt said, lifting his head off his stock. “Dad said he gave him thirty milligrams of valium IV.”

“Dude, he’s right there,” Jake said pointing and Matt looked at the group walking toward them from the command vehicle.

Matt let out a chuckle. “He might be up but the way he’s staggering, he’s still fucked up.”

“Yeah, I hope they took his weapons away,” Jake sighed, standing up.

“Even drunk Daddy Bruce had excellent gun control,” Matt said, getting up.

“No, Matt. To keep Dad from charging the blues,” Jake droned out.

“Oh, yeah, I can see him doing that.”

“You good without me?” Jake asked, turning to Matt.

“Sure, what are you going to do?”

“Keep Dad occupied,” Jake huffed and jumped off the RG.

As Jake walked toward the group, one of the troops broke away and ran over. When they got close, Jake noticed it was Bonnie. “Bonnie, what is Dad doing out?”

“Um, he’s the boss,” she said, skidding to a halt then leaned real close. “Jake, he’s fucked up. He’s talking about hearing colors and seeing smells.”

“That is Daddy on any strong medication. You should’ve seen him when Carroll made him some tea. Boy, that knocked his dick in the dirt,” Jake said nodding.

“Well, he wanted to come out and smell the colors,” Bonnie said with a shrug. “One of the crew called Mike, but um…,” she stopped as she bit her bottom lip. “Well, Bruce sort of mooned Mike on the video prompter.”

Slinging his rifle, Jake nodded. “You’re lucky that’s all he did,” Jake said, walking past her and watching his Dad use one of his guards as a walking aid. “Glad he doesn’t have weapons.”

“Oh, uh, we hid those and said you and the other kids took them,” Bonnie said, clearing her throat and Jake stopped.

Bonnie cringed, thinking Jake was about to unload. “Bonnie, that was pure genius,” Jake said with a smile and Bonnie looked at him in shock. “I’m serious, that was good. He unloads on us, we call home and have two pregnant women jump his ass.”

“I was hoping you wouldn’t be mad,” Bonnie said with relief.

“Nope, you did good,” Jake said as Bruce staggered to a stop with his guards. Jake could see all his guards were trying not to laugh.

“Dad, what are you doing up?” Jake asked, shouldering his rifle.

Narrowing his eyes, Bruce looked at Jake as he wobbled standing still. “Jake!” Bruce shouted. “I’m going to kick Mike’s ass.”

“Can I ask why?” Jake asked as Bruce’s eyes slowly closed and his wobble became more pronounced. One of the guards moved over to Bruce’s left, catching him before he leaned over too far.

Bruce gave a jerk, opening his eyes, “I smell purple,” Bruce said looking around.

“Dad, why don’t you go smell purple in the command vehicle?”

“I can’t,” Bruce said and stumbled back and another guard ran up, catching him before he fell. “All I can hear in there is green.”

“Green isn’t that bad to smell, Dad,” Jake said trying not to laugh.

Bruce looked at Jake, blinking his eyes and wanting Jake to stay still. “Did you see the thunder?” Bruce asked as another guard ran up to his right, catching him before he fell. “It was so pretty,” Bruce said, looking up at the clear night sky.

“Dad-,” Jake started.

“Jake, where the hell am I?”

Seeing his Dad lean forward Jake stepped up, putting his hand on Bruce’s chest and stopping him from falling. “Dad, we are in Mobile.”

“You sure?” Bruce said looking around. “It doesn’t sound like it.”

“Yes, Dad.”

“Where’s Mike?” Bruce shouted and leaned forward till his nose was touching Jake’s. “I was just talking to him, son, and he- ‘poof’- disappeared.” Bruce said, waving his hand around. “I can’t go poof.”

“Mike turned his camera off after Bruce mooned him,” Bonnie whispered to Jake.

“Dad,” Jake said, grabbing him before he fell. “Daddy Mike won’t show you how to go poof until you take a nap.”

“I don’t care, I have to kick his ass!”

Jake stepped back to take a deep breath to stop his laugh. “Why do you want to beat him up?”

Looking down, Bruce waved down at his crotch, “He stole my dick!”

Looking down at Bruce’s pants, Jake cleared his throat. “Are you sure?”

“Look,” Bruce pointed. “It’s gone! That was my first toy and he took it!” he shouted as the mortars shot another barrage. “Did you see that thunder?”

Jake laughed, “Dad, you have your pants on.”

“Why does everyone keep saying that, I’m naked!” Bruce shouted and stumbled back into his guards. “I have to pee and I need my dick!”

The flares exploded over the mass of blues and Bruce looked up in wonder. “That lighting smells so pretty.”

“Dad, why don’t you sit down and I’ll go find Daddy Mike?” Jake offered, grabbing Bruce’s arm.

“I can’t sit down!” Bruce shouted. “I can’t find my ass,” he said looking over his shoulder and started stumbling in a circle, trying to look at his butt. “See? It’s gone and I don’t know where it’s at. I only wanted one side cut off, not all of it.”

Reaching out and stopping Bruce’s wobbling turn, Jake grabbed both of his arms. “Dad, you need to sit down before you fall.”

“No shit, can’t you hear the world turning?” Bruce said in awe as Mary ran up beside Jake. “Hey, did your dad give you my dick?”

Mary skidded to a halt then took a step back. “Uh,” she said looking at Jake and Jake very minutely shook his head. “No,” she said, looking back at Bruce.

“I need to pee!” Bruce cried out. “Will somebody find me a dick!”

“I knew Dad shouldn’t have given him drugs,” Mary said, looking at Jake.

“Something going on?” Jake asked as Bruce stumbled back as the female blues roared again.

“That’s a fucking dragon! Did you see that roar?” Bruce shouted, looking up in the sky as three A-10’s dove in, ‘Brrrrrrrr’ from the chain cannon resounding across the bay as the road full of blues evaporated. “You smell those dragons breathing fire! Where did we get dragons from?”

“No, the blues aren’t advancing. Matt called out that Daddy Bruce was awake and you were keeping him occupied, so I thought I would come and help,” Mary said as Bruce looked around for the dragons.

Jake smiled at her, “Thank you,” he said as Bruce stepped up to him.

“Where’s my guns? I’m going to kill the dragon,” Bruce said as his body bobbed backwards.

“Dad, those are our dragons. I took your guns because they said you were mean to them,” Jake said with a straight face.

“Those lying bitches,” Bruce shouted. “I always take care of them.”

Down the road, Buffy looked back to see Jake and Mary talking to Daddy. “Gene, are we going to help?” she asked, changing magazines.

“Nope. I know what Bruce acts like on meds,” he said, lowering his rifle. “I thought Mike knew something I didn’t since he is a doctor. Turns out I was wrong.”

Ted ran over and climbed up on the roof beside Gene. “Do we need to restrain Bruce? He’s yelling out about dragons,” Ted asked.

“Ted, Bruce got wounded with some shrapnel and got a shot of morphine so the medic could dig it out. I watched Bruce beat down seventeen MPs and nine bikers by himself, while he was stoned on morphine. You want to restrain him, go right ahead, but when he’s doped up you will have to shoot him.”

Ted looked back at the group. “Fuck that, let him kill some dragons,” he said and jumped off the RG.

Bruce pushed passed Jake, stumbling down the road. “Is Mike this way?” he pointed.

“No, Dad. Remember, he went poof,” Jake said, grabbing Bruce’s arm.

“I need to piss!” Bruce screamed. Even with all the weapons firing, a mass of blues roaring three hundred yards away, everyone near the interchange heard him.

Jake pulled his Dad’s arm trying to get him vertical and Mary ran over, grabbing Bruce’s left arm. She pushed till Bruce was vertical, but Bruce’s next step took him off kilter and Jake had to push him back.

Bruce stopped and looked at Mary, “Please, tell your dad to give me my dick!”

Mary looked at Bruce, having no clue how to respond. “Dad,” Jake said pulling Bruce’s arm till Bruce was facing him. “Daddy Mike said he wanted to play with it just for a little while.”

“It’s mine!”

Mary snorted, blowing snot out of her nose and spun away. “Dad, we keep a spare in the command vehicle. I’ll go help you find it and you can use it till Daddy Mike brings yours back,” Jake said very seriously.

“Okay,” Bruce pouted and let Jake turn him around, walking back toward Prometheus. “He better not break it.”

“He won’t, Dad,” Jake said finally grinning.

“Gene, this is Carl. I need to pull back a few hundred yards. The blues’ bodies are falling off the bridge here into the river’s edge and some have jumped up.”

“Copy. Are most coming out of Bridgehead?” Gene called back.

“Negative, just from the countryside,” Carl said. “If we pull back to our new line, we should be good till this is over.”

“Go ahead and pull back. Get the A-10s to cover before you do.”

“Already called for them,” Carl said.

Letting the microphone go, Gene lifted his rifle and started shooting. “I feel unneeded,” he mumbled.

“Gene, it’s Danny. I’m going to rotate my platoons out.”

“Already?” Gene called back.

“Yeah, I want everyone to get a chance to have some fun.”

“All sections, start rotating your platoons,” Gene called out and turned to Buffy. “Does Bruce ever say he feels like he’s not needed?”

“Yeah, but then he runs and shoots some stuff and feels better,” Buffy said, grabbing her spare rifle. “That always makes Daddy feel better.”

Swapping rifles, Gene stood back up in the roof hatch and started shooting. When he was changing his third magazine out, he nodded. “Yes, it does make you feel better to kill some shit,” he mumbled.

“Danny, can you come off the line?” Jake called out.

“Oh, no. I helped Mom when Daddy drank that nasty ass tea. It’s your turn,” she snapped. “I told Daddy Mike not to give him that shit. Dad’s not that messed up with a muscle relaxer.”

“Danny, he wants to take Prometheus for a drive to find the dragons.”

A long pause filled the radio before Danny came back on. “Dragons?” was all she said.

“Yes, Danny, so can you come off the line? He listens to you more than me.”

“Jake, you have a chopper coming in from the north, hold your mortar fire and Danny, you can stay put,” Stephanie suddenly said over the radio.

“Um, Stephanie, I really need her. Dad is chasing Mary for the keys to Prometheus. Granted, she can moonwalk faster than he can move, but he ‘really’ wants to look for the dragons,” Jake called back and everyone could hear Bruce in the background yelling.

“Jake, we will be landing in ten minutes,” Stephanie said.

“Um, we?”

“Yes, and I’m going to kick Mike’s ass!” Stephanie shouted.

“Not before I do!” Mary screamed. “No, you can’t have them-,” she said before the radio shut off with Mary squealing.

Buffy turned to see the huge Super Stallion coming in from the north with two Apaches. “Wouldn’t want to be Daddy Mike right now,” she said, changing magazines as the gunner in the turret grabbed a box of ammo for the fifty-caliber. She jumped up on the roof and ran to the turret. “It’s my turn to shoot a big gun, so move your ass!”

The man jumped out so fast it made Gene laugh. Watching Buffy pick up the huge box of ammo, Gene moved over and helped her set it in the ready tray. “Now, I’m killing some bitches,” Buffy grinned, loading the belt into the gun.

Grabbing the charging handle, Buffy yelled out. “Get you some, bitches!” Then she pressed the trigger, sending hate into the mass of blues.

“You gotta love this family,” Gene chuckled and turned to see the chopper landing next to Prometheus. “Yeah Mike, you’re in for some trouble.”

Stephanie and Angela ran down the back ramp of the helicopter and stopped, seeing Bruce holding Jake down. They ran over as the chopper took off and saw Bruce was chewing on Jake’s neck and Jake was laughing, trying to get Bruce off.

“Bruce!” Stephanie shouted and he rolled off Jake, looking up at the sky.

“I swear, I saw Little Red call my name,” he said, looking at the sky.

Stephanie and Angela walked over and stopped looking down at him. “Holy shit, did you two get tall!” Bruce shouted.

Stephanie and Angela held out their hands. “Come on, Bruce,” Angela grinned. Mary and Jake ran over, pushing them away.

“We’ll get him up,” Jake said and they each grabbed an arm, grunting as they pulled Bruce up. “You two are pregnant and he’s not helping.”

“I’m so punching Daddy in the mouth,” Mary said, holding Bruce steady.

“Jake, you put a hickey on Mary in the field?” Angela asked, reaching over to grab Mary’s jaw and turning her head, exposing a big hickey on the side of her neck. “You just did it, it looks like it.”

“No, I didn’t,” Jake said and they turned to see a hickey on his neck. “My father did that to us.”

“Oh,” Angela said, letting Mary go.

“Mary wouldn’t give him the keys, so he held her down and gave her a hickey. When I went to help her, he did it to me,” Jake said, rolling his eyes. “The crew wanted to help but I told them if they did, Dad would kick their ass. This is the worst he would do to us.”

“My god, your boobs are big,” Bruce said, stumbling over to Angela. “How can you walk?”

She laughed and took his arm. “Come on, baby. I need to lay down.”

“I need to piss!”

Stephanie came over, grabbing his other arm. “Baby, we stopped at Mike’s and beat his ass. Angela has your dick in her bag,” she said as they led him into the command vehicle.

Mary walked over, grinning. “Never would I believe I could say my father-in-law gave me and my husband a hickey.”

“Wish I could say this was my first hickey from Dad,” Jake huffed and spun around walking away.

“Baby, he only put two on you last time and they were on your chest,” Mary laughed.

As Stephanie and Angela led Bruce in, the crew jumped up, moving as far away as they could. “I hate the smell of green,” Bruce said, rolling his head.

“Baby, I like the smell of green, it’s much better than yellow,” Stephanie said and Bruce nodded.

“Yeah, yellow does stink.”

“I’m so lost,” Angela mumbled.

“Lay on the bed, baby,” Stephanie said as they guided him. Bruce dropped back with a crash as they turned around seeing him sit up.

“Your bellies are so cute,” he said with a grin and pulled them close. Angela’s belly was on his right and Stephanie on his left. “I hear my kids in stereo.”

Stephanie raised her eyebrows, “Damn, that actually made sense.”

“I have to say, I like Bruce fucked up,” Angela grinned and Stephanie glared at her.

“We’ll discuss that,” she said and pushed Bruce back on the bed. “Baby, we need to get your clothes off, so we can put your dick back on.”

“Oh, thank you,” Bruce cried out with joy, falling back on the bed.

“Hurry,” Stephanie said, getting down and undoing his boot on her side. They reached up, pulling his pants off and tossed them on the floor.

“Baby, we put it back,” Stephanie said.

Bruce looked down and gave a sigh of relief, “Thank you!” he shouted and struggled to stand. They helped him to the bathroom and confirmed he really had to pee. They led him back to the bed and pulled his shirt off as a young man came in.

“Ms. Stephanie, I tried, but two from Omega tried to beat me up and took some Flexeril, then Mike came in and started an IV,” he said timidly.

“You did what you were told, I’ll take care of the others,” Stephanie said, looking over her shoulder.

“Um, Ms. Stephanie, we did have to give him three liters of normal saline, Bruce was very dehydrated.”

“Thank you, anything else?”

“No, ma’am,” the young man said and left.

“Who was that?” Angela asked.

“Omega’s doctor,” Stephanie said. “Rub that side of his face and chest so he goes to sleep.”

“What did you tell the doctor?”

“That he couldn’t give Bruce any medications until he called Mike or me.”

“What about me? Hello, I’m a doctor,” Angela said.

“Yes and we haven’t gotten there yet, but you saw some of it,” Stephanie said. “Remember when Bruce got wounded?”

A grave look filled Angela’s face as her eyes watered. “Yes, of course I do.”

“That’s one reason I never wanted to talk about it. That was your worst moment, Angela,” Stephanie said. “But I need you to listen because he might wake up soon.”

Wiping her eyes, Angela nodded. “I’m listening.”

“I know you don’t remember and that’s okay, but Bruce can’t handle drugs. That’s why he’s so good at ignoring pain. That one time is all you have to relate on how Bruce acts on medications. I’ve seen two others and agreed with Debbie. I liked that tea, it knocks his ass out and he’s not so stupid.” Stephanie said and Angela nodded. “Angela, Debbie had a full med pack that night. She had pain meds but she knew and Bruce knew, that she couldn’t give him any. He acts like this, but on any opioid, he acts worse, much worse.”

“So, no pain meds,” Angela said with a quivering lip.

“Angela, don’t feel guilty,” Stephanie said, reaching over and caressing her cheek.

“I just-,” Angela said, throwing her hand up at a loss for words.

“You feel you didn’t mourn Alex long enough and just jumped in this relationship. Angela, like Bruce told you, in this world happiness is fleeting at best. You found some and grabbed hold, just as Alex would’ve wanted you to,” Stephanie said.

“Man, you got all wise,” Angela snorted, wiping her eyes.

“Had a good teacher,” she smiled as Bruce sat up.

“We have to hide the treasure map,” he said and looked around.

“Baby, the treasure map is hidden. Now lie back because you’re making the world spin faster when you sit up,” Stephanie said.

“Man, you’re smart,” he said and dropped back shaking the bed. In seconds, he was breathing regular.

Stephanie looked over at Angela. “This is what you have to do to keep him in the bed when he takes drugs.”

“How in the fuck do you know what to say?” Angela said loudly.

“That about the world, I heard Debbie say the last time. I have no idea about the map,” she shrugged.

Bruce bolted up in bed, “The Fratellis are here!”

Angela gasped with a smile, “No, baby, they are running from the police. We have time to hide the map.”

Letting out a long sigh, Bruce smiled and crashed back down and Stephanie just looked at her. “Fratellis, treasure map,” Angela said nodding, wanting Stephanie to guess but Stephanie just had a blank look. “He’s thinking of the movie, ‘The Goonies’.”

Cocking her head thinking, Stephanie looked at Angela. “Is it any good?”

Angela’s jaw fell open in shock. “You’ve never seen The Goonies?”

“I’ve never heard of it,” Stephanie corrected.

“Stephanie, that is unacceptable. That is reason enough for grounds for divorce,” Angela said with a straight face.

“Ah,” Stephanie gasped in shock. “I didn’t know. Is it a great work like Gone with the Wind?”

Angela threw her head back laughing. “Oh man, we are so sitting down to watch some movies. No, but it’s a great movie.”

It was 0610, as everyone met up at the chow line. “Pop Quiz!” Angela shouted over the radio and everyone froze. “What was the bad guy’s name in the second Indiana Jones movie?”

“Angela, the prequel was the second movie, is that the one?” Mary asked.

“The one with Indiana’s dad!” she shouted as Stephanie screamed in the background.

“That’s the third,” Jake said. “The main bad guy was Walter Donovan.”

“Walter Donavan!” Mary shouted in the radio.

“What’s with the trivia?” Ted asked walking up.

“Trying to figure out what Dad’s talking about in his hallucinations,” Jake shrugged.

“Jake, is that a hickey?” Ted asked.

Balling up his fist, Jake turned around. “One more word, Ted, and you will see why Buffy’s scared of me,” Jake growled.

Ted jumped back and hid behind Carl, who just moved to the side. “Dude, don’t get me in the crossfire,” Carl said.

“Come on, Jake, I answered the War of the Worlds question for them,” Ted pleaded and Jake unclenched his fist.

Danny walked up, passing everyone and pushing through the group that was about to get plates of food to the side. “Cook, give me two plates for Angela and Stephanie and if they throw them at me, I’m coming back. I need soup for Dad and you need to hurry.”

“What was Stephanie screaming about?” Matt asked.

“Don’t ask,” Danny said not turning around and started tapping her foot, waiting on food.

Buffy came running over and stopped by Danny, “Danny, you need to hurry with the food because Angela just jumped on Daddy’s back, choking him out,” she said out of breath.

“Cook!” Danny shouted and he ran back to the window, passing out plates and a covered bowl.

“Here, if they don’t like it, I’ll have some food flown in for them,” he said quickly.  They grabbed the plates and bowl and took off in a dead run.

Gene walked up, shaking his head, “Those girls are tough as hell,” he said.

“Danny and Buffy are Daddy’s little girls, of course they’re tough,” Jake laughed.

Slowly turning around and shaking his head, “No, Angela and Stephanie. Bruce tried to run out to save a Dr. Jones and Stephanie put him in an armbar he couldn’t get out of. Then, Angela runs in saying Danny was killing somebody named Donovan. Bruce relaxed and got back in the bed, but then started about a secret serum. Angela was choking him out when I left.”

“You didn’t help?” Willie asked in shock.

“Nope, he won’t do anything to hurt them, but he damn sure will to anyone else,” Gene said, taking his helmet off.

Matt leaned over to Jake whispering. “Secret serum?”

“Dude, I need more to go on than that. You know how many movies and books have secret serums?”

“Yeah, we need more,” Matt nodded.

“I’m about ready to order the heavy equipment to start clearing a path, any objections?” Gene asked, wiping sweat off his shaved head.

“No objections, but only clear one lane for us to get out,” Jake said and Gene just looked at him. “We leave the bodies in piles, so the blues will learn the meaning of fear.”

Chapter 19

Two days later, the command group was sitting in the bunker waiting on Angela, Stephanie, and Bruce. Mike looked at the door nervously. “Babe, you made that bed and you will sleep in it,” Nancy said.

“I know I fucked up,” Mike said. “I’m just glad my convoy left before theirs did.”

“Angela kept yelling at me to speed up,” Gene laughed.

“Thank you for not speeding up,” Mike said.

“Oh I did, but our slowest vehicle could only do fifty, so that was as fast as I could go,” Gene said.

Nancy leaned over to Mike, grinning. “Your daughter is going to punch you and I’m going to hold you.”

“I’m her dad,” Mike said boldly.

“Daddy,” Mary snapped from the end of the table. “He put hickeys on me and Jake. You know how many people asked if we were bumping uglies in the field?” she shouted. “You know better than to give Daddy Bruce drugs! When he twisted his knee and took that Percocet, he was loopy for three days.”

“I forgot. I swear, I forgot how bad he gets! His leg was locked up and he had tears in his eyes. Hell, thirty milligrams IV of valium should knock out an elephant,” Mike shouted, slapping the table.

“I’m still punching you,” Mary said, lifting her chin as Angela and Stephanie stormed into the room. Stephanie threw a stack of folders on the table and headed for Mike with fire in her eyes.

Mike jumped up, holding up his hands. “Now wait, he was hurting,” he said backing up, only to have Nancy jump up, blocking him from running away.

“Bruce put a hickey on my boooooob!” she screamed. “They hurt bad enough without help!”

Ted gave a snort and Carl elbowed him as Stephanie looked down the table for the guilty party. Not seeing any suspects, she turned her glare back to Mike. “I told the medic, no meds for Bruce unless cleared by you or me. If he did, I told him very clearly I would pull his balls off and feed them to him. Now Angela knows, but I can take your stupid ass off that list!”

“Stephanie, I swear, I forgot just how bad he got. Bruce was really hurting,” Mike pleaded, still holding his hands out.

“My tit hurts!” Stephanie screamed. “Angela had to choke him out to make him stop!”

“Did Bruce say he was sorry?” Carroll asked, trying not to laugh.

“Pfft,” Stephanie snorted. “He doesn’t remember it, just like all the times he takes strong meds,” she said and looked around the table. “And the first motherfucker that tries to remind him, loses their face,” she growled. Everyone leaned back, not use to harsh language threats from Stephanie.

“Um,” Paul said slowly raising his hand. When Stephanie nodded at him, he stuttered, “Just what are you going to tell him about the spot on your breast? I mean, you aren’t telling him anyone else did that, are you?”

“No,” Angela snorted as she giggled and Stephanie glared at her. “I told Bruce that I did it on the way down there.”

“Oh,” Paul said with relief.

“Fuck you, cocksucker!” Stephanie screamed at Paul and Angela slid out of her chair laughing. “He wants to watch her put another one on!”

Willie raised his hand with a grin. “Can I watch?” he asked, trying to lighten the mood.

With a scowl, Stephanie slowly turned to look at him. “Never mind,” he said, clearing his throat. “I’ll get Gene to put one on me.”

“When did the meds wear off, so we know what to talk to him about?” Danny asked with a groan.

“This morning,” Stephanie said as Angela climbed back into her chair. “I can’t believe you,” she huffed and walked around the table to her chair.

“It was the first thing I could think of,” Angela laughed. “You saw his face, Stephanie. He was getting pissed, seeing a hickey on your boob. You tense up when he hugs you and then he sees a hickey? It was either me or Nancy.”

“Fuck that,” Nancy said. “I have shoe-fetish-boy here to deal with and that’s enough.”

“Mom,” Matt groaned.

“Matt, shut it,” Nancy snapped. “I guess I shouldn’t tell you, that’s how each one of you were conceived.”

“Oh, man,” Matt groaned and Mary gave a visible shiver.

“I’m not telling David,” she mumbled.

As Mike sat down, Stephanie leaned over the table, “We aren’t done, bitch, but Bruce will be here soon and I don’t want to explain why I’m removing your face with my fist.”

Mike’s jaw fell open, staring at Stephanie. He snapped it shut and grabbed a pen, “I’m hanging with Bruce for a few days.”

“You will be alone some time,” Stephanie said, leaning back in her chair.

“Stephanie, so you’re the reason the doc wouldn’t give us the meds for Bruce?” Ted asked and she nodded. He leaned over to Carl, “No wonder that fucker put up such a fight.”

“Shit, I would’ve kicked our asses,” Carl mumbled.

“Sorry I’m late,” Bruce said, walking in with Buffy. “Somebody wanted to drive Prometheus and went off-road.”

“I told you it would knock down the trees,” Buffy said with a grin.

Slapping the table, Gene looked down at Bruce. “How come she gets to drive it and I didn’t?”

Bruce looked up and shrugged. “Well, she is really cute when she wants something and she is one of my little princesses.”

“Bruce, you let her chase blues in that damn thing when we rolled through Jackson,” Gene snapped, leaning back in his chair.

“Yeah,” Stephanie said, looking up at Bruce with a glare. “When she went through that- Building!” she screamed the last. “That behemoth vehicle bounced everywhere!”

“Ah, I said I was sorry,” Bruce said sitting down. “I didn’t know Angela put a hickey on your boob making it sore.”

Her body convulsed out of the chair as Angela snorted and Stephanie raised her fist and frogged her leg hard. “That hurt,” Angela cried out, rubbing her leg.

“Not as much as my boob! Buffy had a sixty-foot-long, twenty-ton rig airborne! When we landed, I just wanted to cut them off!” Stephanie screamed, waving at her chest.

“Well, we got to ride with Danny and her driver didn’t hit any bumps,” Angela said, rubbing her leg.

“Someone tells me I hit a bump, I lose my balls. I wouldn’t hit any bumps,” Jake mumbled and Danny elbowed him in the side.

“Momma Stephanie, I’m sorry,” Buffy said with a frown.

“Buffy, I will forgive you this afternoon, but not right now,” Stephanie said as she started digging through the folders. She grabbed one and handed it to Bruce. “Here,” she snapped.

Taking the bound folder, Bruce opened it and flipped through the pages. “What the fuck do you want me to do with this?”

“You asked for it, babe,” she said, looking up with hard eyes.

Giving a sigh, he looked back at the pages as he flipped through them again. “Okay, but what is it?”

“You wanted to know why europium kills blues. That’s the best I can figure out without live specimens and an electron microscope,” she said and Sandy raised her hand. Gene, who was sitting beside her, grabbed her hand and lowered it, whispering in her ear.

“Stephanie, this folder looks like an English book got fucked by a chemistry book and an algebra book and this is the demonic offspring,” Bruce said, holding the folder at arm’s length. “I’ve never even seen equations like this.”

“You asked me to do it,” Stephanie growled.

Dropping the folder on the table, “Hey, I didn’t put a hickey on your boob, she did,” he snapped, pointing at Angela as several around the table snorted.

“You want her to put another one on!” Stephanie shouted.

Bruce stumbled back with a confused look. “Well, yeah, I’m still a boy.”

Stephanie just glared at him. “Well, could you explain this folder in one sentence?” he asked carefully.

“Europium short circuits their nervous system, shutting down all nerve pathways,” she said in a quivering tone.

“Ah, okay, but we know a severed head lives for a long time, so can they, like, get immune?”

“What-the-fuck — is the brain made of-- babe?” she snarled.

“Oh,” Bruce said, thinking. “Yeah, that was stupid on my part.”

“And asking the snorting-giggle-monkey to put another hickey wasn’t?” she asked, raising her eyebrows.

“Um, Angela, forget that request,” Bruce said, running a finger around his collar.

Stephanie looked at Angela and smiled. “Oh, he can ask, but you have to sleep,” Angela snorted. “You squealed like a pig.”

Leaning back in her chair, Stephanie pulled out her phone and started scrolling through numbers. “What are you doing?” Nancy asked, not liking the look on Stephanie’s face.

“Calling the doctor,” Stephanie said, putting the phone to her ear.

“Why? Something wrong?” Bruce asked, moving around the table beside her and feeling her belly.

“No, asking her to get her ultrasound ready because I’m going to beat Angela down, then carry her to the hospital and make sure she’s okay,” Stephanie said. “Hey, Stance,” she said into the phone.

Bruce looked at Angela in alarm. “I’m not worried, I’ll just hit her boobs and she’ll stop,” Angela said, waving her hand with indifference.

Feeling tired, Bruce walked around the table and dropped in his chair. “You can sleep in our room, brother,” Mike said, leaning over and patting his arm.

Stephanie hung up the phone, “He does, and we do, Mike,” she said looking over at Mike.

“Never mind,” Mike said, sitting back in his chair.

“Okay, since Mike drugged my ass, Gene gave me the rundown on what happened,” Bruce said turning to the girls. “Someone, erased my little video camera,” he said, more than a little irritated.

“Babe,” Angela snapped. “You were yelling about your dick and nobody, not even you, were going to relive those moments.”

“Oh,” Bruce said, leaning back from the table. “Okay, I can understand that.”

“You did promise to have a tea party with the twins,” Stephanie said with a gentle smile and turned to Mike. “And Mike said he was bringing Cassandra.”

“Hey,” Angela said, tapping Stephanie. “We need to bring little Debbie, too.”

“That’s a great idea,” Stephanie smiled.

“Okay,” Bruce said looking at Mike who nodded, hoping this was his punishment.

“Now,” Bruce said looking at the girls. “From what Gene and Willie reported, the attack went great so now, I want to address the elephant in the room that nobody wants to talk about.”

“I swear, if you’re talking about me, I’ll punch you,” Angela said in a low voice.

Ignoring her for his own safety, Bruce reached in his rucksack, pulled out an envelope and opened it. He took out a stack of photos and threw them on the table. Everyone stood up, grabbing a picture to see an infant with horns. “What the fuck does it have horns for?” he asked, raising his eyebrows and looking around the table.

Gene tossed the photo down. “Hey, I just kill them,” he said with a shiver.

“Bruce,” Sandy said, raising her hand.

“Yes, Sandy?” he said and she drew in a breath to start. “Sandy, use little words today.”

She closed her mouth, thinking. “Well, they do have antelope DNA to deal with lactic acid build up. In the animal kingdom, many male species have horns to show dominance,” she said slowly, hoping she had explained what he wanted.

“Sandy, you sat in this room and told me the blues have thirty-four different animal genes and plant DNA in them. Will each show up? Like you said they had cuddle fish, will they change colors?” he asked.

Sandy leaned over the table, looking at Stephanie. “Use big words, he has a dictionary,” Stephanie said with a straight face.

With a sigh of relief, Sandy looked at Bruce and started talking. The more she talked the further back from the table Bruce scooted. When she’d finished, fifteen minutes later, Bruce stared at her with an open mouth. “She explained it very well, baby,” Stephanie smiled.

Scooting back up to the table, Bruce picked up his pen. “Mike, how do you spell paratransgenesis,” he asked with his pen over a notepad. “I’ll have to replay my video to get the rest of the words.”

“Shit, I don’t know. I’m a medical doctor,” Mike scoffed.

“With his head up his ass,” Stephanie snapped.

Putting his pen down, “Hey, in Mike’s defense, I was hurting. I’ve never had a cramp that bad. The last thing I remember was handing my knife to somebody to cut my glute off,” Bruce said.

“Hey, that body doesn’t belong to you,” Angela said, slapping the table.

Stephanie nodded. “It’s ours so you can’t abuse it, like getting dehydrated.”

Bruce looked at Mike for help and Mike just shook his head. “Prank my ass, I don’t give a shit. I’m not helping you out,” he mumbled.

“Guys, that was my fault,” Bruce started and was cut off.

“Yes, we know,” Angela said. “Do we need to make arrangements to stay in the field with you?”

“No,” Bruce said with a sigh.

“Bruce, what Sandy said was the blues are proof that the spliced genes worked. Nobody can know what else the blues will pull out of the spliced genes,” Stephanie said and Bruce looked down at Sandy who nodded.

“Why didn’t you just say that?” Bruce asked.

“Stephanie said I could use big words because you have a dictionary. It was much easier for me to explain like I did.”

“I’m getting a headache,” Bruce said, grabbing his pen.

“Babe, you’re not even getting ibuprofen, I’ve had enough of you and meds for a few weeks,” Angela said with a sigh.

Stephanie stood up and passed out folders. “On this, Little Foot and I agree, babe, so suck it up,” she said, handing him a folder.

Groaning, Bruce opened the folder and saw it was a report. Laying it down, he dug in his ruck, pulling out some reading glasses. “Dad, when did you start wearing reading glasses?” Jake snorted.

“A few months ago,” Bruce said, looking up at Jake. Reaching up, Bruce pulled his reading glasses to the end of his nose. “Son,” he said then looked at Mary. Letting out a sigh, “I don’t want to know,” he said.

“Hey, it was on the way back, so that doesn’t count,” Mary said, slapping the table. “You clearly put out in a memo, no hanky-panky while on patrol or on duty.”

“You tell ‘em, Mary,” Angela shouted. “We want to ride our men like cheap toys when the fighting’s done? We can.”

Putting the folder on the table, Bruce stood up. “Meeting’s over till 0900 tomorrow.”

“What?” Stephanie gasped.

“I’m hearing way too much,” he said grabbing his rucksack. “Danny has two hickeys and Buffy has one,” he said walking out the door. “Ted, Carl, you can kill Marty, just throw his body in the lake. If his dad asks too many questions, you may kill him as well,” Bruce called back down the stairs.

Buffy jumped up, glaring at them. “You touch Marty and we play with Herman,” she growled.

Danny grabbed Buffy’s arm, “Dad thinks Marty put that hickey on you.”

Buffy dropped in her chair with wide eyes. “Oh boy,” she mumbled and looked at Ted. “Tell Dad you did it when I wrestled you. You know, like to tickle me.”

Ted jumped up. “Bring out Herman because fuck that!” Ted shouted. “I will chop my own balls off and give them to Bruce before I say some shit like that,” he said walking out.

“Pussy,” Buffy said and turned to Carl.

“No, Buffy. I’m with Ted on this one,” he said, getting up and walking out.

She turned to Danny in a panic. “What the hell do we do?”

“Relax, girl,” Danny giggled. “We tell Dad I did it because you wanted to know what it was and if it hurt, then I let you put them on me to practice.”

“He won’t believe that shit,” Gene laughed and Danny and Mary looked at him.

“Why not? He and Daddy Mike did,” Danny said.

Mike jumped up, “Who put those hickeys on you?”

Jake stood up heading for the door. “Those little punk-ass bitches we played paintball with.”

“Any of those fuckers alive?” Mike asked as Matt headed for the door.

“Not here they aren’t, but I have photos out and if any are found they are to be brought to me and Jake,” Matt said walking out.

Letting out a gasp, “We did it to make you jealous,” Danny cried, jumping up and running after him.

“It worked,” Matt shouted from the top of the stairs.

Mike gathered his papers, “Too much information in one day.”

Willie leaned back, pulling his phone out and looking at the screen then answered it. “Hello?”

Listening for a few seconds, he looked around the table. “There’s an ambulance outside, Who called for it?”

“Oh, I did, but you can tell them I don’t need it anymore,” Stephanie said getting up. “Angela’s being nice now.”

Angela looked over at Mary who was slowly gathering her stuff. “Aren’t you going to check on Jake?”

“Nope,” she said, slinging her rifle. “When he’s mad I give him some space, then I talk to him.” She walked out with everyone else following.

“That boy is like his Daddy,” Angela said, getting up and gathering her stuff. “Stephanie, find out where Bruce is at.”

Reaching for her cellphone, “You know we need to give him some space, right?” Stephanie asked.

“Not this time,” Angela said, slinging her rifle. “Bruce is putting pieces together. He thinks he did the hickeys and is wondering what else he did.”

Jumping up and looking at her phone, “He’s in the shop yelling because Paul has already started building him a new one and half his stuff has been moved,” Stephanie said.

“Paul was supposed to be done before he got back.”

Putting her phone away, Stephanie looked at her. “Hey, I can’t build or I would’ve built the damn thing.”

“Follow my lead,” Angela said, walking out with Stephanie.

When they reached the top of the stairs, their guards fell in behind them as Stephanie leaned over, whispering. “My boobs don’t hurt that much today after all that jarring around, so if we have to, let’s just jump his bones.”

“Debbie said that was to be used as a last resort in a fight with Bruce,” Angela said, opening the back door.

“Bruce will feel real bad if he finds out he acted like an ass,” Stephanie said.

“There are too many people around him now so he will find out, but we’ll have to convince him we are right and they are wrong,” Angela said as they walked out.

“Right, jump him,” Stephanie nodded.

Angela laughed as they walked over to the shop and heard Bruce long before they got there. When they walked in, he turned around with fire in his eyes, which quickly died on seeing them, “Yes?” he said, taking a deep breath.

“Okay, you were right,” Stephanie said to Angela and walked over to Bruce. “What’s wrong, baby?”

“Half my shit is gone and they are moving the other half,” Bruce said, waving his arm around at the group moving his equipment out.

“We told you and you agreed,” Stephanie said, rubbing her nose on his. “Now, what’s really wrong?”

“Why did you let Angela take the blame for that hickey?”

“Ah, because she did it,” Stephanie said, leaning her head back and Bruce just looked at her.

“What did I do on that Valium?”

“Yelled about your dick,” Stephanie nodded as Angela came over.

“Sorry, Bruce, but I knew you seeing a hickey on her would drive you crazy and make you stop yelling about your dick and smelling colors,” she grinned.

Bruce pushed away from both of them. “Not buying it. Buffy would never let Marty put a hickey on her,” he said spinning around.

“Well, you’re right,” Angela snorted. “Danny did because Buffy wanted to know if it hurt. When she found out it didn’t really hurt, Danny taught her how to do it.”

Feeling a hundred years old, Bruce slowly turned around with his mouth hanging open. “What is it with girls practicing on each other?”

Angela turned to Stephanie who just shrugged. “We’re not boys,” Angela said, looking back at Bruce.

“You got that shit right,” he huffed. “If Mike ever asked me to practice hickeys with him, I’d pop his ass.”

“Yes, that’s how boys would react,” Angela said with a shrug.

“So, what are you wanting to do today?” Stephanie said, moving back over beside him.

“I need to think,” he said, staring off into space.

“Can you give us a hint? Maybe we can help,” Stephanie said.

“I need to reevaluate my battle plans. I didn’t take into account the blues trying to hide.”

They looked at each other as Bruce jumped back, slapping his leg. “I hate these damn things,” he growled, yanking a phone out of his pocket.

“What, Jake? And how do I take this damn phone off vibrate? I’m tired of beating my leg thinking a caterpillar is in my pants,” Bruce snapped then listened.

They saw his expression change and leaned closer trying to hear. “Are you sure, son?” Bruce said. “Where are you? I’m on my way,” Bruce said hanging up his phone and Stephanie grabbed it, tapping the screen.

“Come on,” Bruce said, grabbing them by the hands and running out of the shop.

“What?” Angela said, trying to keep up.

“Good and bad news,” Bruce said, running across the yard to the building the boys had set up in. A guard saw them running and held the door open for them.

“I hate news like that,” Stephanie said as they ran inside and she handed Bruce’s phone back. “It won’t vibrate.”

“Hey, thanks,” he said, putting it in his pocket. “I gave up looking. This isn’t a phone, it’s a small laptop.”

“Yes, Angela and I picked it out for you,” she said, following Bruce over to the wall of monitors where Jake was standing. “It is the biggest and does the most stuff.”

“Dad, that group in Pennsylvania has grown and set up air defenses,” Jake said. Bruce stood beside Jake and rocked back on his heels.

“Shit, that’s impressive,” he said, looking at the screen. “They built their wall on top of the ridge that surrounds the valley.”

“It’s built of shipping containers,” Matt said, walking up.

“How much area do they have inside?” Bruce asked.

“Four square miles,” Matt said, handing over a stack of papers. “Any large gangs within a hundred miles of them are gone. Some areas are destroyed and others are just empty.”

“How far out does their air defense stretch out?”

“Two hundred miles,” Jake said. “And Dad, they have brought in more choppers and have UAVs. They haven’t sent one here, but they are using them to watch around them.”

“What tipped you off?” Bruce asked as he looked down at the stack of papers Matt had given him.

“They shot down one of my drones,” Jake said, narrowing his eyes.

“They aren’t stupid,” Bruce said, reading the pages. “Think they know you have satellites?”

“Yes, but not how many,” Matt said. “When any military satellite is overhead they move inside, but when our civilian birds are over them they just stay outside.”

“Okay, that’s a mistake,” Bruce said, pausing over a page. “New estimates on numbers?”

“I’ll do it,” Stephanie said moving to a computer and Jake stopped her.

“Let the cyber ninjas first, they need to learn,” Jake said and Stephanie smiled at him.

“Get that ASAP,” Bruce said, finally moving to another page still reading. “So, your good news?”

“We are getting reports from Groom Lake that they want to join us,” Matt said and handed over another stack of papers. Bruce never looked up and continued reading the first stack and Stephanie grabbed them.

“Any contact?” he asked.

“No, sir. This is all from private communications inside the base,” Matt said.

“Any idea why now?”

“Yeah, they are almost out of food,” Jake laughed.

Finally, Bruce looked up at them. “Want to give me a timeline on when they will make a move?”

“Ah, Groom Lake or Pennsylvania?” Matt asked.

“Area 51,” Bruce said grinning.

“Dad, they don’t have aliens at Groom Lake, we have the inventory and list of projects they have worked on,” Jake sighed.

“They wouldn’t put that on a computer you could just hack,” Bruce said, dropping his smile.

Closing her eyes with a sigh, Angela groaned. “Bruce, I’m not in the mood to argue about little green men crashing in the fifties. If they had, a moronic, deaf, blind man could’ve reverse engineered what they had by now.”

“They would hide that, too,” he grinned.

“Jake, find me some Tylenol,” Angela said, rubbing her temples. “Stephanie, unload on him with big words.”

Taking a breath, “The elucidations you denote to are highly improbable. Interstellar travel in relative standings is impossible unless done with contained self-sustaining biospheres as it would take generations to travel between stars-,” Stephanie stopped as Bruce threw a hand up.

“Unless the civilization is millions or billions of years older than us,” Bruce grinned.

With a blank face, Stephanie stared at him. “Then their spaceship wouldn’t have crashed, getting hit by lightning,” she droned out.

“That’s right, we shot them down,” Bruce said proudly.

“Bruce, that’s like a caveman taking out an M1 Abrams with a spear,” Stephanie sighed and saw Jake coming back with a bottle. Taking it, Stephanie shook out two tabs, tossed them in her mouth, and handed the bottle to Angela.

Stepping back, Bruce looked down, pinching his bottom lip. “Well, a caveman might-,” he started.

“Bruce!” Angela snapped. “We aren’t doing this today. A caveman could only lie down and let the tank run over his ass. Forget about little green men. You want to think of weird shit? Think of the blue fuckers.”

Dropping his hand, Bruce looked at Jake. “When Area 51 contacts you, you let them know they can come, then you and I are going to that base to check it out. If we find a spaceship, it’s mine,” Bruce said then crossed his arms over his chest with a grin.

“Babe,” Stephanie said, grabbing a bottle of water from a kid who was walking past. “You couldn’t even turn the vibrate function on your phone off, so what good would a spaceship do you?”

Bruce leaned over to Jake and Matt. “Find your best cyber ninjas and we will let them work on it after we find it,” he whispered.

“Sure, Dad,” Jake said with no emotion.

“What about Pennsylvania?” Angela asked, taking the bottle of water from Stephanie.

“Unless I nuke their ass, we have to go dig them out,” Bruce said shaking his head. “Whoever is running their ground game knows his shit.”

“How many nukes are we talking about?” Angela said and from across the room they heard Danny.

“I get to push the button!”

Stephanie moved at Bruce and Angela caught her arm. “He can’t have your babies, so don’t start,” she said. “I found a photo album that proves Debbie gave birth to Danny.”

“I find that hard to believe. There has to be a thousand photo albums in the house with several boxes full of them in one of the containers,” Bruce said.

“It’s Danny’s baby album,” Angela sighed.

“Yeah, I know, I took the pictures,” Bruce said with a shiver. “Don’t know why she wanted them.”

“It shows Danny being born?” Stephanie said in a small voice.

“Yep, not what I really want to see ever again,” Bruce said.

“We aren’t doing that,” Stephanie said with a nod. “If Angela wants to, okay, but you don’t take pictures until the babies are in my arms.”

“Gladly,” Bruce said, leaving no doubt.

“No, I don’t want pictures,” Angela said. “So, how many nukes would it take?”

“Just guessing and I’ll have to confirm, but we are talking three or four warheads. They have several outposts and contrary to popular belief, a nuke doesn’t scour the area clear for hundreds of miles,” Bruce said.

“I really don’t want to expose the blues to radiation. Who knows what it will unlock?” Stephanie said.

“I’m telling both of you now, if we see a blue with wings to go with the horns, we are moving to the moon. If we die getting there, so be it,” Bruce said, planting his feet apart and putting his hands on his hips.

“I guess, in this spaceship the government is hiding,” Angela snorted.

“Angela,” Jake said, raising his finger, “just a word of advice. The last time Mom and Dad argued about this was the last Dutch Oven mom had until you two came into this family. When we heard Momma scream for help, we ran in and Dad held us under the covers with her. Let Dad have his fantasies.”

“Keep on, son, I know where you sleep,” Bruce said, turning to the monitors. “Little Foot, go get Mack. I need to know if air is an option. Red, double check the ninjas and I’m going to the command bunker.”

“Don’t you want Gene and Mike at least?” Stephanie asked.

“They are already there,” Bruce said, heading for the door. “I may not know how to make the phone stop shaking, but I can tap the screen to send prepared messages.”

When Bruce walked out, Jake turned to them. “If I was you, I would make sure the little ones sleep in the bed with you.”

“He wouldn’t,” Stephanie gasped. “We’re pregnant.”

Thinking for a minute, Jake nodded. “You’re right, he would wait till after you delivered.”

“Thank you, Jake,” Angela smiled then stepped over, poking him in the chest hard with her finger and the smile turning into a scowl. “You let that go with Mary. She did what she had to do to get your ass. If boys weren’t so stupid, we wouldn’t have to work so hard to ambush you and get what we want.”

Swallowing nervously, Jake looked down at Angela’s tiny form with her belly poking his waist. “Yeah, I was going to say all’s fair in love and war,” he grinned nervously.

“That’s what love is with a boy; war. Until we get you and then, we have to keep fighting to hang on to you,” she snapped, poking his chest again. She turned to Matt and he held up his hands.

“I already told Danny I understood,” he said quickly.

The scowl fell off and a smile filled Angela’s face. “That’s good,” she said and spun around. “I’m bringing Mack here.”

“Like we would tell her no,” Matt mumbled to Jake.

“Move,” they heard and turned to see Stephanie take a young woman’s chair. “Sorry, but your chair is the most comfortable,” Stephanie said and started typing on the computer.

“I’m telling Danny, I don’t want kids anymore,” Matt whispered.

“I promised Mary one,” Jake sighed.

“Peace be with you, brother,” Matt said and headed to his workstation.

Chapter 20

It was the last day of March as Jake sat in the command bunker going over reports his cyber ninjas had turned in. “Matt,” he said. “How do you think we should bring in Groom Lake?”

Sitting beside Jake, Matt gave a slight shrug. “I’m still leaning toward sending transports out and just flying their asses here. We can load up the research that is important and bring it back.”

“Yeah, that’s what I think is the best,” Jake said. “Piss on Gene’s idea of taking a convoy.”

“That is a long hump in vehicles,” Matt said, looking up from his own stack of reports. “This group in Pennsylvania is starting to piss me off.”

Jake laughed and looked over at Matt. “Well, Mack did blow up two of their air defense sites.”

“You know, I still don’t think that was a good idea to announce on TV that was payback for shooting down that drone,” Matt said, looking back down at his reports.

“Fuck those bitches,” Jake huffed.

“Jake, two days after Mack blew up their air defenses, you buzzed them with a drone,” Matt snickered. “Then, to go on TV saying they owed you a blow job for shooting down your drone was a bit much.”

Looking off with a grin, Jake nodded. “Dad thought it was hilarious.”

“Oh, I did too, but I would rather they just pack up and leave. They have over eighteen thousand people there and half are fighters. Not to mention they have armor and choppers and most of their fighters are former military.”

“That gang near Savannah is bigger,” Matt said then started typing on his laptop.

Putting the report he was reading down, Jake picked up the next one. “True, but they are just bullies,” he said.

“Is your dad okay?” Matt asked in a low voice.

Jake nodded with a sigh. “Yeah, he’s good to go.” On the twenty-seventh, the family had a picnic in front of his mom’s statue and in truth, Jake knew they needed the break. The only work done was those in the kitchen and guard duty, but even those were broken down to the bare minimum. As the sun set that day, Bruce stood alone in front of the statue. Jake had come out of the center to get his Dad and had seen tears running down his face.

“I was just worried, he didn’t seem like himself yesterday,” Matt said, grabbing another report and typing the important areas in his own report.

“Well, he was himself in the gym this morning,” Jake snickered.

Looking over at Jake, Matt cleared his throat, “You, ah, don’t think he’s going to be mad about us contacting Groom Lake, do you?”

Shaking his head, Jake looked at the report he was holding again. “No, out of the thousand people, there’s only a hundred that are fighters. We need those scientists and the stuff they are working on.”

“Hey, you don’t have to convince me,” Matt grinned and went back to typing. “I can’t wait to see that hydrogen powered turbo engine.”

“So, do you want to bring it up in the meeting?” Jake asked, typing.

“Nope, but I’ll back you.”

They sat typing away for several minutes and heard someone coming down the stairs and looked up to see Bruce walking in with Ted and Carl behind him. “You have that much to report?” Bruce asked, heading to the end of the table.

“Yes, sir,” Jake said and went back to typing.

Bruce pulled out his laptop and several notebooks as Ted and Carl sat down. When Bruce dropped into his chair, he looked at the door and saw everyone else in the command group file in. “Stephanie, you don’t cry when you give PJ a spanking,” Angela snapped, walking in.

“Did you see how hard he was crying?” Stephanie said, wiping her eyes.

“Stephanie, PJ and Cade knew they did wrong,” Angela sighed and dropped into her chair. “At least we caught them before they used the electric razor on Max.”

“What?” Bruce asked, leaning over the table.

“Your,” Angela stressed very hard, “sons used the electric razor on each other. Then, they used the razor to trim the carpet in the bedroom. Luckily, we caught them before they shaved Max.”

Leaning back in his chair, Bruce smiled, “So how much hair did they cut off?”

“Oh, they both have crew cuts now,” Angela said as Stephanie sat down. “I have no problem with that, but shaving the carpet is just being destructive.”

“Why couldn’t you just spank both of them?” Stephanie huffed.

Leaning over the table, Angela narrowed her eyes at Bruce. “You need to talk to the other wife. She’s not listening to me.”

“Nope,” Bruce said, shaking his head.

“Dad,” Jake said, standing up with a smirk. “Groom Lake is ready to join.”

Everyone at the table turned to Jake in shock. “They just radioed and asked?” Bruce asked.

“Well, not exactly. We sent them an email,” Jake said, looking down at his laptop.

“You took a big chance,” Ted said, letting out a soft whistle.

“Not really,” Matt shrugged. “We owned their computers and if they’d said no, we would’ve just crashed them.”

Leaning back in his chair and shaking his head, Carl asked. “Do they know that?”

“Oh, I’m sure they do now,” Matt said. “But the condition of them joining, they had to shoot the three Homeland agents there, along with a crazy ass major.”

Sitting back down in his chair, Jake tapped his computer and the huge monitor on the wall showed four bullet-riddled bodies. “This photo was sent an hour after the email,” he said.

“What the hell did they shoot them with?” Gene asked.

“Don’t know but as you can see, more than one person shot each one,” Jake said.

“So ah, when are they ready?” Bruce asked with a grin.

Hearing the grin in his Dad’s voice, Jake took a deep breath, still looking at his computer. “They don’t have a spaceship there, Dad.”

Slapping the table, “They are lying,” he snapped.

“Daddy Mike, pass me your Ibuprofen,” Jake said and Mike laughed, pulling his bottle out and sliding it down the table.

As Jake opened the bottle, Matt looked down the table at Bruce. “We did ask,” he said sheepishly. “They said we were more than welcome to look around if we didn’t believe them.”

Mike laughed as Bruce just started mumbling. “How do you two want to get them?” Mike asked as Jake slid the bottle back down the table.

“Transport planes. Taking a convoy that far is just too risky. As you know they are in the middle of the desert, so they don’t have many blues around,” Matt said, watching Bruce mumble with a very pissed off expression.

“We aren’t just going to land our planes there,” Gene said. “How about a transport loaded with troops lands first, just to make sure they are playing nice.”

“They could still blow up the plane,” Ted said. “Why not drop the troops away from the base?”

“Because you can’t get near the damn place without them knowing it, Ted, I’ve seen some of their security and it’s good,” Gene told him.

Bruce drew a breath, looking at Gene and Gene raised his hand. “Bruce, don’t,” Gene sighed. “I was there six years ago and just for you, I asked about the UFO and the director of the base hit the floor laughing.”

“Conditioned response,” Bruce huffed as Jake and Matt pulled their phones out. They read the screens and looked at each other, then Jake started tapping his keyboard as Matt dialed a number.

“Trouble, boys?” Bruce asked.

Holding up one finger, Matt talked in a low voice as Jake stared at his screen. “Um, Dad, we got a message from Pennsylvania,” Jake said.

“Thought they didn’t have a network you could hack?”

“They don’t,” Jake said and tapped his keyboard. “They gave us a message anyway,” he said, turning to the monitor on the wall.

Turning to the screen, everyone saw a satellite image of the now familiar camp, and what looked like a billboard was pointed at the sky. ‘Sending a group to talk to you Bruce’ was painted on the sign.

“How big is that sign?” Paul asked.

“Thirty feet tall and eighty feet long,” Jake said as Matt hung up the phone.

“Jake, pull up the live feed from drone forty-two,” Matt said. “The group has already left.” Jake tapped his keyboard and the screen blinked, showing a drone feed of an interstate.

There were thirty vehicles moving single file along the highway. “Where are they at?” Bruce asked.

“Ohio,” Matt answered.

“Okay, best case, they will be close in twenty hours. Matt, Jake, tell your cyber ninjas to figure out their route. Have a chopper fly out ahead of them and leave a message. Gene, find a place to setup and see what they want,” Bruce said.

“I’m so proud of you,” Angela said beaming. “You’re letting someone else talk to them.”

“Well, yeah, I’m headed to Area 51,” Bruce scoffed and Angela dropped her head on the table with a thump. “Hey, I’m sure it’s going to take like a day or two to search the place. I would send Mike to meet this group, but they’ve seen he’s number two and I don’t want to risk him.”

“Bruce, baby, will you please forget about the UFO?” Stephanie pleaded.

“Like hell! This is my chance to find the damn thing!” he popped off.

Clearing his throat, “Ahem,” Mike leaned toward Bruce. “Bruce, I’m going with you,” Mike said emphatically.

“Why? You don’t believe there’s a UFO.”

“You’re right, I’m going to make sure you don’t start shooting people when you don’t find one,” Mike said, leaning back in his chair.

“Pffft,” Bruce scoffed, “Like I would.”

“Yes, you would,” everyone around the table said at the same time.

Everyone laughed as Gene leaned over the table. “How you want to handle this group? You want to offer them the choice?”

“Hell, no. Jake and Matt can pull up rapes taking place inside the camp and yes, some are US military,” Bruce said.

“Getting worried there,” Gene said nodding. “So pack up and haul ass is the only option on the table?”

“Only if they leave the hostages,” Bruce said, looking at Matt and Jake whispering and staring at their computers. “Gene, take Jake as your second in command. I would send both, but one of them really needs to be here to run their cyber ninjas.”

“Oh, come on,” Jake whined. “Let me go to Groom Lake then. Hell, I’ll build a damn UFO for you to find.”

“No, you have to learn how to deal with groups,” Bruce said.

“Send Danny,” Jake said, pointing down the table.

“Okay,” Danny said with a grin.

“She’s not ready to deal with others in discussions,” Bruce said.

Danny’s jaw fell open in shock. “Yes, I am,” she gasped.

“Danny, if they say something that pisses you off, you will find a chainsaw,” Bruce said. “You use that when everything has failed.”

Snapping her mouth closed, Danny shrugged. “Don’t do what I say? Why should I waste my time repeating it? Chainsaws get people’s attention.”

“Exactly why you won’t be going,” Bruce said, turning to look at Jake. “So you will handle this one, Matt gets the next one.”

Letting out a long groan, Jake flopped back in his chair. “How about I go with you and let Daddy Mike go with Gene?”

“Son, Mike knows how to talk to people. Hell, how many thousands did he talk to before they were allowed here?”

“This is bullshit,” Jake mumbled and looked over at Gene. “You talk, I’ll sit and observe because I’m packing a chainsaw.”

“Don’t worry, son. I promise, everything of value at Area 51 will be lifted here,” Bruce said, trying not to laugh and grabbed a pen to make notes.

“Where are you taking those you bring back?” Paul asked.

Bruce looked up from his notebook. “To that new base you just built.”

“Bruce, we just started moving people there this morning!” Paul cried out.

Looking back down at his notebook, Bruce nodded. “Then they will just fit right in.”

“Mike, pass me that bottle,” Paul said, holding out his hand.

Laughing, Mike handed it over. “Yeah, he can give anyone a headache.”

The meeting continued for another hour and Bruce headed outside with the girls beside him. “Where you headed?” Stephanie asked, leaning her head on his shoulder.

“New shop,” he said, putting his arms over their shoulders. “Want to come and sit awhile?”

“I would love to, but we are doing interviews for the noon show today,” Stephanie moaned.

Angela looked around Bruce at Stephanie, “Don’t forget, we tape the evening show also.”

“Evening show?” Bruce asked.

“Yes, everyone sent in letters wanting an evening show,” Angela sighed. “They wanted us to do a morning show, but fuck that. I’m not getting the rug rats up any earlier than I have to.”

“I can help if you want me to?” Bruce said and they both stopped, which forced him to stop.

“Ah, Bruce, you have a war to fight. We take care of you and the family. You concentrate on getting this shit over,” Angela said. “When the war is over, you can help like that.”

“There are two of us for a reason,” Stephanie said grinning then grimaced and grabbed her belly. “Stop jumping on my bladder!”

Giving a snorting laugh, Angela looked up at Bruce. “Last week, Stephanie told the stage crew to find a porta potty she could sit on, instead of a chair while we did our show.”

“I’m behind a desk, nobody would know,” Stephanie said, still holding her belly. “Uff,” she groaned and looked at her stomach. “Whichever one of you it is, get off my bladder!”

“I’ll see what I can come up with,” Bruce chuckled as Stephanie gave a sigh of relief.

“Thank you,” she mumbled, then looked up at Bruce. “Well, at least I’m discreet about it. Angela just looks at the camera during a live broadcast and says ‘I got to pee’ and just walks out.”

Laughing, Bruce pulled them both close, “Yes, I saw that last week,” he said. “She jumped over the desk and landed in a full sprint.”

“Hey, I can’t hold it,” Angela snapped.

Chapter 21

Jake was standing on the outer wall of the mobile airfield. Looking around at the lines of semis that formed the wall that were parked in a long rectangle, Jake had to admit, his Dad could think of some crazy ideas.

They were set up in northern Mississippi outside of Corinth in a large field. Looking around the rolling hills, Jake had to admit that he liked this area. Hearing footsteps coming up the stairs, he turned to see Gene.

Stepping onto the wall, Gene looked around and grinned at the enclosed airfield. “Your dad can think of some shit,” he chuckled.

“I was just thinking the same thing,” Jake said.

Walking over and standing by Jake and looking out over the fields, Gene sighed. Suppressed gunshots rang out and they both turned, seeing blues dropping at the tree line several hundred yards away. “There aren’t many around here,” Gene said.

“The only big city we haven’t hit around these parts is Memphis and I’m really not in the mood today,” Jake said, adjusting his SCAR across his chest. “That group still coming?”

“Yep,” Gene said. “They’ll be here soon and I told the Apaches to take off and loiter.”

“If their vehicles leave the assembly area, I want the Apaches to take them out. I don’t care if a mega horde shows up,” Jake said.

Looking over at Jake, Gene patted his shoulder. “I told ‘em, Jake.”

With a face full of apathy, Jake sighed. “I really don’t like this meeting shit.”

“Nobody does, Jake,” Gene said grinning, “least of all, your father.”

A grin spread across Jake’s face. “Yeah, Dad is more of a ‘Do what I say or I’ll break your face’ kind of person. Daddy Mike was made for this kind of crap. He can be very eloquent when he says, ‘Do it my way or I’ll beat you’.”

“Yes, Mike has that people part down pat,” Gene said nodding.

“I’ll take your lead in the meeting,” Jake said, glancing over at Gene.

“Son, I’m telling them like it is. Move your ass or we will remove it. I’m not in the mood for games. This war is going to last a long time and I’m not in the mood to talk nice to rapists.”

Nodding, Jake looked out as more suppressed shots rang out. “Gene, do you know what has Dad spooked about this group?”

Looking around and making sure nobody was near, Gene stepped closer to Jake. “Whoever is over these fuckers, knows what they are doing. Have you really looked at the satellite images?” Gene asked and Jake just stared back at him. “Jake, they are hunting blues. Not just the ones that get close to their little fort, but they have cleared a large zone around them.”

Jake thought about that as Gene looked over his shoulder as more shots rang out. “Jake, so far they are the only ones who understand, the blues are the primary enemy. The gangs just shoot any they come across, not hunt them. That group near Savannah?” Gene said, pausing and Jake nodded. “I’m surprised they can even get out of their compound. Blues are everywhere around them.”

“Yeah, they go out in massive boat convoys on that river beside them,” Jake said.

“That’s what I mean, they don’t see the blues as the true enemy and won’t until it’s too late.”

“I wish that mega horde had gotten them,” Jake sighed.

“Wish in one hand and shit in the other and see which fills up first,” Gene chuckled.

Giving a curt laugh, “Dad says that all the time,” Jake grinned.

“Who do you think I got it from?”

Both of their radios beeped. “Making contact,” a young male voice said.

“Copy,” Gene answered. “They even look at you funny, unleash hell.”

“Copy that.”

“If they are stupid enough to attack when there are four M1A Abrams on the road, then we’ll know they aren’t that smart,” Jake said, then turned for the stairs.

“Hey, I wanted to make sure we got the message across: ‘Fuck with us and die’,” Gene said, following him.

Stopping at the top of the stairs and looking to the south-west, Jake nodded. “Yeah, but I really wanted to drive that point home,” he said and Gene looked off to see several jets streaking toward them.

Six F16s flew over at a thousand feet, heading to the meeting area. “That will definitely get their attention,” Gene said, then heard more engines coming and turned back around to see ten Warthogs fly over. “I don’t know if I would even get out or just turn around seeing those.”

“Yep,” Jake grinned and trotted down the stairs. “Exactly the point I wanted.”

They walked inside Prometheus and took their weapons and vests off. “Away team has received two officers that wish to talk,” a young girl said.

Dropping down in a chair, Gene looked over at the girl. “They have any problems about being searched?”

“No sir, but they didn’t want to turn over their weapons. David told them it was nonnegotiable.”

“Damn right, it’s not,” Gene said as Jake sat down. “Surprised David didn’t just shoot them.”

“I told him not to, unless he had no choice or was scared of them,” Jake grinned.

Gene laughed, “Boy, you are your father’s son, without a doubt.”

They both sat quietly and heard the away team call to be allowed back into the perimeter. Ten minutes later, the door opened and two men wearing US Army fatigues walked in. One had the rank of Lt. Colonel and the other was a Major.

“Please, have a seat,” Gene said, waving at the chairs on the other side of the table, but didn’t get up to greet them.

Both men looked around. “We were expecting Bruce,” the colonel said, looking over at Gene.

“He’s busy, saving the world and all,” Jake said in a cocky tone and Gene glanced over at him.

Nodding and stepping over to the table, “I’m Lt. Colonel Timothy Fulton and this is Major Clarence Taltson,” he said, holding out his hand.

Gene leaned over the table, but didn’t get up nor take his glove off, and shook his hand. “I’m Gene, this is Jake,” he said as informal as he could.

Fulton’s jaw tightened up at the blatant disrespect but shook Gene’s hand and sat down, motioning to the chair beside him for Taltson. “Colonel,” Fulton said, looking at Gene. “I’ve met you before at the Pentagon.”

“Don’t remember,” Gene said, leaning back in his chair.

“Ahem,” Jake let out, clearing his throat. “I hate to speed things along, but we are busy. What did you want to meet with us about?”

“I serve under General Davenport and we want to come to agreements on areas of control,” Fulton said. “Do you have a map? Mine was taken by your troops.”

“I wanted you stripped naked, so be happy,” Jake said, leaning toward the table and tapped it, waking up the monitor that made the table top. A map of the US filled the screen.

“Impressive,” Fulton said and pointed at the state of Pennsylvania. “We declare from the southern border of Pennsylvania to Maine as our area.”

“Well, that won’t work,” Gene said, sliding his hand across the screen and moving the map to show Central America. “We declare everything above the Panama Canal.”

Letting out a gasp, Fulton leaned back looking over at Gene. “You don’t have the troops to control all of the states and fighting amongst each other is pointless,” Fulton said.

“Wrong on both accounts,” Gene said. “We’ve seen what goes on inside your camp.”

“Nothing that Omega hasn’t done,” Fulton snapped.

“Wrong, Fulton. We’ve recorded over a dozen rapes. Rape is punishable by death where we are from. Not to mention, you are holding people against their will. Yes, we kill violently, but with reason.”

“Colonel, that was just troops blowing off steam after combat,” Fulton said nonchalantly. “My wife is there and has nothing to fear.”

“Yeah, your wife,” Gene snapped.

“Any woman who is married to one of the troops is off limits to everyone, senior officers included. We believe in the death penalty as well,” Fulton snapped.

“Fulton, I’ve worked with Davenport and he’s an idiot,” Gene huffed.

“The General is by law the President, as the highest-ranking officer of the military on US soil,” Fulton said coldly.

Jake laughed, “Yeah, my Dad killed the last one.” Fulton and Taltson looked at Jake in surprise. “Yeah, Bruce is my Dad,” he grinned.

“Then I’m here to ask, what do we need to trade for your ‘magic bullets’?” Fulton asked.

Gene looked at Jake and Jake turned to Fulton. “I want an Alien UFO delivered here in the next hour,” Jake said. “Preferably the one that crashed in Roswell.”

“We are talking about the fate of mankind here,” Fulton snapped. “You can’t withhold that kind of information.”

“Want to bet?” Gene laughed, relaxing in his chair.

“Colonel,” Fulton said, turning away from Jake. “I must say, Bruce is a very capable commander, but we aren’t a ragtag bunch. It would be to your benefit to cooperate. We don’t have the air assets you do, but we do have eyes on you.”

Leaning up and over the table, Jake tapped the screen and sixteen individual pictures of men filled the screen. “Oh, you mean the teams you sent down to spy on Hope?” Jake asked, looking over at them. “We caught them before they even set up. We actively patrol a hundred miles out from Hope. We don’t worry that much about blues.”

Gene laughed, “I liked how you were going to get one of your men to infiltrate in as a refugee to check us out.”

“That’s not all we have watching you,” Taltson snapped.

“Oh, at Hope it is,” Jake smiled. “We don’t have the surveillance set up yet at our new base in Alabama, but I’m told they will have one of the three teams sent there in a few hours.”

“Your attack on our ADA site was without provocation,” Taltson snapped and Fulton reached over, grabbing his forearm.

“Hey, don’t shoot down my drones and I won’t knock out your air defense artillery,” Jake smiled.

Fulton squeezed Taltson’s arm very hard, making him wince. “Major,” he said in a low voice and Taltson leaned back in his chair.

“So, you are unwilling to negotiate for any compromise?” Fulton asked, letting Taltson’s arm go and turning to Gene.

“Never said that,” Gene said. “But since you are here, I get to give you the choice. Pull out, leaving any that don’t want to go, like hostages, and enjoy the pleasures of South America. You’ve seen enough of our broadcast to know what happens the other way if you don’t.”

“We’ve already dispersed against air attacks and nobody wants to use a nuke,” Fulton smiled. “A ground war will be costly to all.”

“Oh, we can use a nuke if we want,” Gene chuckled. “And a ground war will be costly to you because you will no longer exist.”

“Yes, we know about the nukes,” Fulton smiled. “But I suggest you take a close look at New Jersey. The reactor there suffered a meltdown. The infected that travel through that area are not only radioactive, but are much more violent. So, your ‘magic bullets’ won’t work on them because they have already been exposed to radioactive material.”

Throwing his head back, Jake laughed. “Then why was that every teams’ main goal that you sent down here? To find out what’s in the magic bullets?”

“It seems you were very persuasive in getting information,” Fulton said, narrowing his eyes at Jake.

“No, my sisters were. I had to come meet you,” Jake snorted. “They asked nicely and one of your men said some very spiteful things and they threw him in a wood chipper. After that, your men answered any question they were asked very politely.”

“And you call us uncivilized in our actions,” Fulton snapped.

“Hey, we don’t hold people against their will, rape, and murder inside our walls. Everyone is there by choice and has a voice,” Jake said with a fake smile. “I’m sure you saw the broadcast of our two rapists during Christmas. Justice is swift and final, but it is justice that all answer to, including my father.”

“So I take it, I must report to the General that you will be attacking?”

“Unless you pack your shit up and leave, without the hostages, of course,” Jake nodded, dropping the fake smile.

“May I, sir?” Taltson whispered to Fulton and he nodded. “If you attack I promise you, your losses will be grievous. We will wage unrestricted guerilla warfare. You may be victorious in the end, but your population will revolt from the losses.”

Jake looked at Gene and waved his hand at Taltson and Fulton. “And these fuckers served in our military?” he asked.

“Jake, we didn’t always keep the best and brightest around,” Gene sighed. “You can’t threaten like that, Taltson. Guerilla warfare won’t work because there is shit all over the countryside that wants to eat your ass. If you make noise, they eat your ass, if they see you, they eat your ass. It was really easy to track your teams because of this. And about our population, the only way they would revolt is if we let you stay. Most at Hope have lived like those you are holding, and they won’t ever be captured again.”

“Major,” Fulton snapped. “Please wait outside.”

Fulton looked at Gene, “With your permission, of course.”

“Shit, I didn’t like the cocksucker when he was a lieutenant,” Gene huffed. As Taltson left with one of the guards, Jake motioned to one of the troops who headed to the back and carried back two tool bags.

Fulton looked at the tool bags with wide eyes and jumped when the young man dropped them beside Jake. “A present my Dad gave me,” Jake sighed.

“I’m under a flag of truce,” Fulton said, swallowing hard.

“Oh and you will be treated as such, but this is to let you know I can start right here if you try anything,” Jake said as Gene leaned over.

“If they try something, it’s my turn, damn it,” he whispered harshly.

“Gene, my bags are already here,” Jake whined and Fulton started fidgeting in his chair.

Sitting back, Gene huffed, “We flip for it then.”

“Fair enough,” Jake said then looked at Fulton with a grin. “Anything else?”

“Um,” Fulton said, glancing at the bags out of the corner of his eyes. “If that is the message Bruce is delivering, I need to hear it from him. Those were my orders.”

“Okay,” Jake said and Fulton breathed a sigh of relief. “Communication, could you get my Dad?”

“He won’t come here?” Fulton asked with sweat beading on his face.

“No,” Gene smiled as Jake leaned over, tapping the table screen and new pictures pulled up.

“We have your sniper teams,” Jake smiled.

“They were in place to provide me protection,” Fulton snapped and tried to stand up, only to have a guard push him back into his chair.

“Bullshit,” Gene snapped. “That’s why it’s my turn. Jake got to use his bags on them.”

“Okay,” Fulton said, holding up his hands. “If the negotiations didn’t go our way, we were to signal to the snipers to have them attempt to take out Bruce.”

“You really expected they would?” Gene asked surprised.

“I didn’t,” Fulton said nervously. “Can I have some water?”

Gene looked over at one of the guards and nodded. “Fulton, fighting us is your annihilation,” he said and the guard handed Fulton a bottle of water. “Just leave, like we said, without the hostages.”

Draining the bottle, Fulton nodded and was about to speak when one of the technicians spun around from his console on the wall. “Jake, David is requesting you on the radio,” she said.

Reaching back, Jake took the microphone, “What is it, David?”

“These stupid fucks here don’t know shit!” he bellowed and they could hear gunfire in the background, unsuppressed gunfire. “The blues are starting to get thick and I know you can hear them shooting.”

“Have they attacked you?” Jake asked and Fulton closed his eyes, saying a prayer.

“Negative, they are holding half a mile away like they were told, but have asked if they could pull closer to us and I told them hell, no,” David called back.

“Are they being threatened to be overrun?” Jake asked.

“I’m fucking surprised they made it down here!” David yelled back. “Only a few of their men have suppressors, but everyone is shooting. We will have blues in strength before long.”

“Are you being pressed?”

“Hell, no. The blues are running past us to all the noise,” David laughed.

The door opened and a guard stuck his head in. “This guy you put out here wants to come back in.”

“Okay,” Gene said and Taltson started up the stairs with a radio, only to have the guard yank it out of his hands and toss it to another guard outside.

“Colonel, the men are facing significant numbers of infected,” Taltson said with wide eyes.

“Give me drone feed from the area,” Jake said over his shoulder and the table monitor blinked. An aerial view of military trucks lined up on the road and in the far corner, a similar group of MRAPs were pulled in a defensive circle with four Abrams tanks across the road. All across the countryside, blues were sprinting to those strung out on the road and flashes of gunfire could be seen from all the vehicles on the road.

“That’s not even ten thousand blues,” Jake scoffed.

“We don’t have magic bullets!” Taltson shouted and a guard moved up behind him, punching him in the kidney. Taltson dropped to the floor and curled up in a ball.

“Oh, I forgot to say, don’t yell,” Jake smiled. “But we killed over thirty million before we sold our cow for magic bullets, so what’s your problem?”

“Bruce will be on screen in a few seconds,” a man called out.

“Put it on the screen beside the door, so I can keep an eye on the road,” Gene said and a fifty-inch screen mounted on the wall beside the door blinked, showing an empty office. “Um, where’s Bruce?” Gene asked.

“I was told he was coming,” the man said grinning.

“God damn it, Mike! They are lying!” they heard Bruce scream from the monitor, but only saw an empty room. “I know it’s here!”

“Glad I didn’t go with him,” Gene chuckled.

“No shit,” Jake said.

“Bruce, we will continue to search, but nobody knows!” Mike bellowed and they saw a leg fly through the screen.

“Fuck, he’s strong!” they heard Ted shout.

“Will you hold his damn legs!” Carl shouted.

They could hear fighting off screen and would catch glimpses of camouflaged clothing from the right on the screen for split seconds. “EEhhhhaaahh,” Bruce screamed. “Ted, quit biting me!”

“Then quit kicking me!” Ted shouted.

Slowly, a mass of bodies came on the screen. Carl had Bruce in a full nelson, Mike had Bruce in a headlock and Ted was carrying Bruce’s legs as Bruce continued to struggle. “Give me my knife back and I’ll make that fucker tell me where they hid it!” Bruce shouted.

“Bruce, he’s still on the floor laughing,” Mike grunted, tightening the headlock.

“That’s because he knows where the UFO is!” Bruce screamed, getting one of his legs lose and kneed Ted in the face. Ted let go of Bruce’s legs, stumbling back while grabbing his mouth and Bruce pushed back against Carl and Mike.

Ted charged back over with an open mouth and dropped down, biting Bruce on the right thigh. From the scream Bruce let out, it must have been a very hard bite. “Ted, I know where you live!” Bruce screamed as Ted grabbed his legs again, lifting them off the floor.

“I feel like I’m babysitting,” Mike said, looking at the camera.

“Bruce!” he shouted and Bruce kept fighting. “If you don’t stop we are leaving and you can’t even search for it because I’ll blow this place up!”

Instantly, Bruce quit, “I’ll prank your ass every day until I die.”

“Bruce, Jake called you, so talk,” Mike said as sweat rained off his face.

“Okay, let me go.”

“Fuck, that,” Mike said and pulled Bruce over to the camera and rotated his headlock, so Bruce was looking at the camera.

“Jake, you see this? They are helping these scientists here hide the UFO from me,” Bruce said and they could see several abrasions on his face.

“Dad, they want to hear it from you about our proposal to them,” Jake said, shaking his head. “Dad, you’re really embarrassing me.”

“It’s here, I know it,” Bruce snapped then moved his eyes, looking at Fulton and Taltson. “They are on the command group and I agree with what they say. I just wanted to attack your asses, but got overruled.”

“Er, um,” Fulton stuttered looking at Bruce. “So we are to leave or be wiped out, is that correct?”

“Hey, they give you a choice, I wasn’t,” Bruce snapped and cut his eyes toward Mike. “Okay, I talked to them, will you let me go?”

“No,” Mike snapped.

“Mike,” Gene chuckled. “I suggest rope.”

“We tried that and handcuffs, but Bruce was out in minutes. It’s like trying to restrain a five-year-old,” Mike huffed.

“That, and can hit like a mule,” Carl shouted and they looked at him, seeing his right eye swollen.

“Dad,” Jake said with a sigh. “They could’ve moved it. That isn’t the only top secret base.”

Bruce’s struggles ceased as his mouth fell open. “How many more do you know of?”

“Six more,” Jake said.

“And you just tell me now?!”

“Sorry, Dad, but we’ve been busy,” Jake said. “Daddy Mike, we’re done.”

“Have you called Angela and Stephanie?” Gene asked.

“Yes, and they said they weren’t coming,” Mike snapped then looked down at Bruce, feeling Bruce still wasn’t fighting. “Bruce, I have a Taser and I swear, you will feel it if you don’t stop.”

“Didn’t you hear Jake? It might not be here! These fuckers should at least know where it’s at!”

“Thank you, Mike,” Gene said and looked over his shoulder. “Kill the feed.”

The screen went blank and Fulton turned around, looking very confused. “What was that about?”

“Don’t ask,” everyone in the command vehicle said together.

Nodding, Fulton looked from Jake to Gene. “I hope you realize, we can’t make a trip to South America.”

“Not our problem,” Jake said, looking at the table screen. “I have to agree with David. I’m surprised you made it here,” he said, seeing the blues getting within a hundred yards of the line of vehicles.

The lead vehicle suddenly took off as a blue jumped on the hood, heading for the circle David had set up. “That was a mistake,” Jake said and heard David on the radio, telling the vehicle to stop once.

Five seconds after the warning, a huge flash erupted from one of the tanks. The MRAP exploded, drifting off the highway. “Let me tell my troops to pull back,” Fulton begged, looking at the screen.

“Bitch, you aren’t staying with us,” Jake snapped.

“I’ll find a way to rejoin them,” Fulton said, staring at the screen as the blues closed in.

Jake passed the microphone over. “Tell the dumbasses to pull side by side so they aren’t stretched out. I’ll send my choppers to make a few passes.”

As Fulton called over the radio, Jake nodded at the man sitting in flight control then looked at Gene. “I really shouldn’t do this.”

“Nah, we will need something to keep Bruce occupied,” Gene said, watching the table screen.

“Shit, Dad will wipe these pussies out in a week,” Jake snorted as the ground around the line of vehicles suddenly lit up from bullets striking. Several explosions flashed in the trees beside the road as the vehicles pulled side by side.

With the group close together and with the help of the choppers, they slowly pushed the blues back. “Thank you,” Fulton said, passing the microphone back. “Taltson, wait outside,” he said.

Taltson walked out with his guard and Fulton looked at them. “Just to warn you, they will use the civilians as shields,” he said.

“And you wonder why we won’t welcome you with open arms,” Gene chuckled.

“Colonel, it won’t be a cakewalk. Please just allow us a hundred-mile area around our encampment. We will stay put, I can assure you,” Fulton said, wiping his brow.

“Of course you would, until we beat the blues down,” Jake laughed. “As you can see, we’ve been fighting them a long time and know how to win against them. They still pose a threat to us, but not as much as they do to you.”

“Tell you what,” Gene said, leaning way back in his chair. “You let the hostages go, and I’ll convince Bruce to help clear you a path to South America but once there, there is where you’ll stay.”

Jake nodded, “Yeah, I will help convince Dad on that.”

“Davenport will never agree to it,” Fulton said, but had hope on his face.

“If he does, we get to clear each person you take,” Jake said, looking at the screen and watching an Apache make a gun run. “Hey, that’s enough help,” he said over his shoulder and air traffic called off the choppers.

“I will present your terms,” Fulton said standing up. “And what of the teams you captured?”

“Hey, that is considered an attack and they will be dealt with,” Jake said, then looked down at his tool bags.

“I’ll inform the general,” Fulton said with a nod.

As Fulton turned to the door, Gene laughed. “Fulton, your boys will be low on ammo, so you better haul ass back.”

Not responding, Fulton just walked out. When the door closed, Jake pulled out a black box with an antenna flipping a switch. He sighed, seeing a flashing red light as it beeped. Getting up, he walked around the table and waved it around, then moved to the chair Taltson was sitting in.

“Amateurs,” he said, feeling under the arm of the chair and pulled what looked like a computer chip with a wire. Pulling out a metal box, Jake dropped the bug in and closed the lid. Looking at his detector, he smiled, seeing the flashing stopped.

Gene shook his head in disbelief, “That took balls,” he said.

“They watched too many Bond movies when they should’ve watched Bourne,” Jake said, then turned to one of the technicians. “When they are dropped off, tell David to pull back. We are heading home.”

Gene looked down at the tool bags, “Think we will ever have to use them?”

Shrugging, Jake sat back down. “Hope not. Dad has put the fear out there but if we do, we will.”

“Did Danny and them really throw one in the wood chipper?” Gene asked.

“Oh, yes,” Jake nodded. “And Buffy kept turning the chipper on and off as it sucked the guy in.”

“Just what the hell did the man say to them?”

“He called them little whores and told Buffy to suck his dick,” Jake said. “Momma Nancy had to come out and pull Matt off the guy first.”

“Are we putting the rest on shit detail?” Gene asked a little worried. “Most of the hardened criminals on shit detail have been killed off trying to escape, and we don’t need to waste manpower guarding them.”

“Naw, we ain’t doin’ that shit,” Jake grinned. “We have bait to catch some blues now.”

Chapter 22

It was three days later and Bruce was standing out on the east walkway of the wall around the base, looking back into Hope. Vehicles were pulling in lines getting ready to move out. The hundred acres they were using as an assembly area was getting full rather fast.

After returning back, Gene reorganized the units. Squads were staying ten strong and five squads still made a platoon, but Gene broke five platoons into companies. Before this, how many platoons they needed were just divided into teams. Sometimes as many as ten platoons in a team.

It was more orderly, but Bruce didn’t really care. They were still going to war.

The rows below him were by companies with five companies forming a battalion, twelve hundred and fifty troops strong. Then, five battalions made one regiment of sixty-two hundred.

As of now, Omega had three regiments and Gamma had two, giving them one division thirty thousand strong. This was only the fighting force because the support elements were half the size of the unit it supplied. When you counted air assets, half of the population was in the fighting force.

Scavenging groups were still out picking up people but for the first time, they told people to head to them or more precisely, to head to the new base in Alabama. The next base was already under construction in southern Missouri.

Since the walls were already built there, they just had to be loaded on a train and hauled to the area. As the area was leveled out, the walls were put up and by tomorrow, the walls would be around the plot of land that would serve as their northern base. It still had to have buildings and gates, but they were still building structures in the east base in Alabama.

“Don’t you love to see that kind of power?” Gene said, walking toward him on the walkway.

“Have to say, it does look better than my first group of Omega,” Bruce chuckled.

“You’re crazy as hell for taking off with fifty troops,” Gene huffed, stopping beside him. “They are waiting on us in the command bunker.”

“All right,” Bruce said and followed Gene to one of the towers and took the stairs to the ground. As the protection detail held the doors open on the Suburban, they jumped in.

“Jaw still sore?” Gene chuckled.

“No, but my leg is,” he snapped, looking hard at the side of Ted’s face. Not taking his eyes off the road, Ted shook his head.

“Hey, that was your fault,” he said and turned, following the two Strykers in front of him.

“Bitch,” Bruce said, rubbing his leg.

Gene laughed, looking out the window as they sped down the new road back to the command area. “The girls still going?” he asked, trying not to snicker.

“Yes,” Bruce snapped. “There are two unlisted government areas in the northeast.”

“I told you there wasn’t a UFO at Groom Lake,” Gene chuckled.

“Oh, like they would tell a colonel,” Bruce snapped. “I’ll find that damn thing, you watch.”

Ted looked over at Carl, “We are getting Angela and Stephanie something nice for coming, just to deal with his ass and that fucking UFO.”

“I’ll ask Monica what we should get,” Carl said nodding.

Taking the turn to the house on two wheels, Ted grinned as Bruce bitched and grabbed the seat to keep from sliding into Gene. Slamming on the brakes in front of the house, Ted looked over his shoulder. “You have arrived at your destination,” he smiled.

“And everyone insists they are here to protect me,” Bruce said to Gene as he got out.

Gene chuckled, following Bruce in the house. “I kind of like this. You’re getting a taste of what you put me through.”

“Suck me sideways, dick tickler,” Bruce said, heading down the stairs.

Walking in the command bunker, everyone stopped talking and looked at Bruce as he headed to the end of the table. “Sorry, I was watching the troops get ready,” he said, sitting down.

“Hey, I tried to get us here fast, but you started crying that I was going too fast,” Ted chuckled.

Bruce looked at Angela and Stephanie, “I want new guards,” he said with a straight face.

“Sorry, babe,” Stephanie said. “Those two are to stay so far up your ass, they should be able to clean your back teeth.”

Everyone snickered as Bruce just curled his lip at her. “So, what is this about? I went over my plan of attack yesterday,” he said.

“I called this meeting with Gene,” Jake said, looking at his computer. “As you figured, Davenport isn’t leaving, he’s dispersing his troops more.”

“About what I figured,” Bruce nodded. “See them on satellite?”

“Nope, heard the order,” Jake said, tapping his keyboard and they heard a man with an annoying voice yelling. Tapping his keyboard again, Jake looked up. “That was Davenport.”

“I thought they didn’t have anything you could hack?” Bruce asked in amazement. “Son, if you say you hacked his brain, we are having a talk about your little cyber ninjas.”

“No, I bugged Taltson and Fulton,” Jake laughed. “Fulton is his adjutant officer. Some brigadier general named Gorski is second in command.”

Gene leaned over the table, “Is his first name Lowell?”

“Um,” Jake said, looking through a stack of paper and Matt scrolled down his computer screen.

“Yeah,” Matt said, turning the computer to Jake and pointing at the screen.

“Okay first, how did you bug them? I’m sure they scanned the stuff we held,” Gene said.

“Of course they did,” Jake scoffed. “But I didn’t turn it on till they were underway back home, then I turned it off when they got home.”

“Just what the hell did you bug?” Gene asked in wonder.

“Their pistols, rifles, radios, holsters and backpacks.”

“Shit, glad you are on my side,” Gene mumbled then looked down at Bruce. “Gorski knows his shit, Bruce. I fought with him in the sandbox and the stan.”

“What type of man is he?” Bruce asked.

“About as egotistical as they come because he knows he’s good,” Gene answered with a slow nod.

Bruce patted his chest pockets and Angela leaned over the table, holding out his reading glasses. “You left them at the studio.”

“Thank you,” he smiled, taking them. Putting them on, he grabbed a pen. “So would you consider him a problem?”

“Yes, Bruce, he knows his shit. Not just troops tactics, but he was in SOCOM for three years directing teams,” Gene said. “If you’re asking if I’m scared of him, the answer is hell, no.”

Making some notes, Bruce nodded. “What else, Jake?”

“They don’t have much in the way of ammo. In a conference yesterday, it was reported they had fifty million rounds of 5.56 and about that in 7.62, but only half a million rounds of fifty caliber. They have Bradleys and Strykers, but not much ammo for the Bradleys and only forty TOW missiles. Now what I don’t like, they have over a hundred each of Javelins and Stingers.”

Grinning, Bruce continued writing. “How about fuel?”

“Oh, they are sucking big time,” Jake said. “It cost them a lot just coming to see us. Wherever they were getting the JP8 fuel from got contaminated with water, so they are looking for another source. They have figured out the diesel and gasoline fuel has gone bad.”

“Aw, poor babies,” Bruce chuckled as he continued to write.

“Well, they saw the report Stephanie did on our fuel refinery and this Davenport screamed for an hour at the last meeting. Seems he’s done that pretty regular, since she did it two weeks ago,” Matt said.

“Is that why you asked for that report?” Stephanie asked, looking at Bruce.

“Hey, I’m just finding this out. How could I have known?” Bruce chuckled as he wrote.

Angela narrowed her eyes at Bruce. “Jake or Matt, have they mentioned my report on our resupply convoys to units in the field?”

“Yep, want to hear Davenport screaming about that?” Jake asked, looking down at her.

Bruce’s body shook as he silently laughed. “Babe, what are you doing?” Angela asked.

“Nothing,” Bruce said quickly as he continued to laugh silently.

“Bruce,” Nancy said, putting her elbows on the table. “Can I just ask, all those special reports you asked Angela and Stephanie to do, were they a psych job?”

“Nancy,” Bruce gasped in mock shock, looking up at her. “Would I do such a thing?”

“Yes, you would,” Nancy said with a sigh. “We gave out a lot of information to the gangs out there, not only to those dicks in Pennsylvania.”

“No, we didn’t,” Bruce said still smiling. He looked down at his notebook and continued writing. “We just put out some of our capabilities and showed, not only those out there but our troops, that we have massive backup to call on in this war. Yes, they know we have fuel production, but not how much. They know we have massive air assets, but not how much or all types. They also know we get resupplied at will and our wounded get flown back to hospitals.”

Angela leaned over to Stephanie. “Man, he’s sexy when he’s being a pain in the ass to someone else,” she whispered.

“Let’s jump him when the meeting’s over,” Stephanie whispered back and several close to them snickered.

Looking over the table and smiling at the two, Nancy glanced at Bruce. “So, you’re staying to your plan?”

“Yeah, I’m not changing for those assholes,” Bruce said, still writing. “Jake, anything else?”

“Pass this to Dad,” he said, handing a stack of papers to Matt. “You can go over it, but Dad? They are experimenting with radioactive material, trying to figure out what’s in the magic bullets.”

“Yes!” Bruce shouted, dropping his pen and raising his arms in triumph. Spinning his chair around, Bruce stood up, dancing to a tune only he could hear.

“I wondered why he went with us for that report,” Angela said.

“If Jake wouldn’t have bugged them, we wouldn’t know that,” Stephanie said, shaking her head.

Matt stood up and slid a folder over. “Yes, we would. They have an area away from everyone with people working in lead suits,” he said and they opened the folder to see 8x10 photos of what Matt described.

“We need a babysitter for a few hours,” Stephanie said, turning to Angela.

Nodding, Angela turned to Bruce as he continued his dance. “Bruce, that was very good, now sit down so we can finish the meeting.”

Sitting down, Bruce looked down the table at Sandy. “Sandy, have you found anything in New Jersey that they were talking about?” he asked with a grin.

“Today, I did,” she said and the smile fell off Bruce’s face. “One of the drones that flew in was on thermal and I noticed different blues were warmer than we’ve ever recorded.”

“Okay,” he said slowly, hoping Sandy was pulling the dictionary out in her brain.

“Those near the reactor it seemed, could alter their metabolism at will,” she said slowly. “I’ve observed in- blues running for hours and not raising their body temperature over a hundred, but these blues were running full speed at twenty-eight degrees with a body temperature of one hundred and eight. After they caught the deer they were chasing, their temperature dropped to the normal eighty-three degrees in minutes.”

Bruce just stared at her in shock. “I understood every word you said.”

“Me too,” Mike mumbled with wide eyes.

Putting an arm around Sandy, Gene looked down the table at them. “She’s been practicing that for me,” he grinned. “I’m learning her language, but she’s stooped to mine.”

“I’m sorry for wanting to punch you, Gene,” Bruce said, slightly bowing his head.

“Hey, I’m happy we understood that, but what does it mean?” Paul asked.

“You’re ruining the moment, Paul,” Mike snapped and threw his ink pen at him.

“I’m sorry, but I need more observations before I can make a hypothesis,” Sandy said.

“You see one with wings, you call me because we are packing up,” Bruce said and picked up the stack of papers from Jake. “Son, remember, placing bugs inside Hope is illegal without approval from three on the command group,” he said, reading the papers.

“Why would I do that?” Jake shrugged.

“Don’t know, and you need to remind your cyber ninjas. I won’t have a secret police force here.”

Looking at Matt, Jake gave a confused shrug, and Matt shook his head. “Um, okay, Dad,” Jake finally said.

“Is that it?” Angela asked, looking around the table and Gene stood up.

“No,” he said and Angela sighed.

Gene started passing out small velvet boxes to each person. Bruce looked up as a box slid down the table to him. Catching it, Bruce just looked at Gene. “I’m a major general?” Stephanie asked beside him, looking in her box as Bruce leaned over. Inside, was the two star pin of a major general.

“So am I,” Angela said.

“In my briefing, I said all command group had to be colonel or higher,” Gene said, sliding the last box down. “The original members are major generals. Nancy, Paul, Marcus, Carroll, Angela, and Stephanie. I’m a brigadier general, along with Mack and Steve because they are over the aircraft, but I told Steve, Mack is senior. Joe and Harry are also because they are over the machinists. The kids, except David and Mindy are colonels along with Willie, Bill, Conner, Ted, and Carl. David, I put as a lt. colonel and Mindy a major. I’ll let you decide Buffy’s rank, since she hasn’t led troops yet.”

Bruce looked at Mike, “What the hell are we?” he asked, flipping his box open. “Oh, you’re so getting punched,” he said and Stephanie grabbed the box.

Inside, were two gold pin emblems that said ‘BOSS’. She looked over at Mike as he turned his around. He had two ‘BOSS’ pins but they were silver. “Hate to say it, babe, but I like it,” Stephanie said nodding.

“It is appropriate,” Angela grinned.

“Do I have to wear it?” Bruce sighed.

“You most certainly do,” Stephanie said, getting up and pulling one of the pins out. Letting out a giggle, Angela jumped up and took the other pin. They each put one on the collar of his camouflage shirt.

When they were done, Bruce put theirs on as everyone else did. “Gene, how far out did you place rank?” Bruce asked sitting down.

“I asked Marcus and Carroll to go over the troops and we went down to squad leaders, making them sergeants. Platoons have a second lieutenant with companies under a first lieutenant. I didn’t put out any higher than that, and they only picked like twenty of my troops to be ranked. Most of your original Omega and Gamma are the leadership.”

“Hey, if they said they earned it, then I’m fine with it,” Bruce said, picking up his pen. He looked around the table, “Anything else?”

“Yes,” Paul said, looking at his laptop.

“Oh, come on,” Stephanie huffed.

Paul just looked at her, then turned to Bruce. “The runways and barracks for seven thousand are ready in the east base as of this morning. Counting the group you brought from Groom Lake, there are six thousand people there with housing in place for another thousand. I’m stopping construction there after the next housing unit of eight thousand is done and it should be this week. That means the east outpost can take twelve thousand right now. I’ll need those crews to the north base building.”

“Okay, why should I know this?” Bruce asked, getting worried he had missed something.

“You’re going out to fight, but also to bring in people,” Paul sighed. “I wanted you to know what numbers you could send to the east base before shuttling people north.”

Stephanie reached over, patting his arm. “We’ll be out with you this time and take care of it, baby,” she said smiling.

“Never knew that was one of my jobs,” Bruce said with apprehension.

“It won’t be, babe,” Angela said. “It just hasn’t been addressed, but we’ll take care of it like we always do. We pulled from the salvaging group, who normally take care of that, to refill the Praetorian guard because we pulled those to bring our fighting force up to seven regiments.”

Bruce just stared at her, blank face blinking slowly. Stephanie reached over patting his arm again. “We took care of it, baby,” she smiled.

Slowly, Bruce nodded and glanced at Mike who just shrugged his shoulders. “Well, if that’s all,” Bruce said, getting up and closing his notebook. “Pull out time is 0900 tomorrow and one regiment will be in the field until this is over, except for our day of remembrance.”

“Time to devote our full attention to this war,” Mike said, holding out his hand to Bruce.

Grabbing Mike’s hand, Bruce grinned. “I’m getting certified to fly the Warthog today.”

“What?” Mike gasped. “You didn’t go to flight school.”

“No, he taught himself, and Mack has done the flight training when Bruce has had time,” Angela said, grabbing Bruce’s arm. “Right now, we need to talk to you,” she said, yanking him.

Stephanie grabbed his notebook and looked at Ted and Carl. “Pick up the babies from school and we’ll meet you at the movies in Hope for the 1700 show,” she said and followed Angela as she pulled Bruce out of the command bunker.

“Sometimes, I really feel sorry for him,” Ted chuckled.

Chapter 23

Sitting in the back of his RG, Jake looked at the map he had pinned to a corkboard. Climbing down from the cupola, Mary sat beside Jake as he studied the map of northern Alabama. “What’s wrong, Jake?” Mary asked.

“Trying to keep track of my companies and running my own sucks ass,” he said, grabbing the microphone. “Delta One, don’t move any further west and stay online for the push into Birmingham. Your company is to take overwatch positions along I-22,” he called out.

“This is Delta One. Copy, Commander,” a female voice answered.

Leaning back, Jake sighed. “Man, this is too many people to keep track of,” he said.

“Jake, just give them the area to cover, like your dad,” Mary said.

“Baby, I did and they moved sixteen miles further west than they were supposed to,” Jake said, pointing at the map. He looked at the screens connected to drone feeds, shaking his head.

They had pulled out four days ago, dropping one regiment at the new base south of Demopolis, Alabama. Then, with the regiment and one air wing his Dad was running, they’d formed a line of advance and moved up the state. Jake was over five companies, or one battalion, as was Matt. Of those five companies in each battalion, the battalion commander always ran one.

After reading the battle plan, Mike saw Matt and Mary were assigned to his command and knew they wouldn’t see Danny and Jake much, since they were in Bruce’s command. He transferred them to Bruce’s command, and felt better with his kids there.

David and Mindy stayed under Bruce’s command and were currently over one of the companies because David refused to run a battalion. Sitting and looking at the map, Jake was starting to agree with David.

The regiment out now was Omega first regiment and Jake knew from reading the outline, Willie would be running one of the regiments soon. As of now, only Mike and Gene would run regiments in the field at war in overall command.

This first outing with his Dad would be to test attack methods, to clear the land of blues. For the last two days, they had formed a line moving up to Tuscaloosa and moving through the town then, turning toward Birmingham with the mobile airfield following.

Unlike Mobile, the blues hadn’t run and hid. They were coming out in force and they had already lost two troops.

“We are almost to our rally point,” Mary said.

“I know, and thanks for running the company as I try to keep up where the rest of my companies are,” Jake said. “I don’t have enough monitors.”

She smiled as they felt the RG turn, “I’m going to set the company up in a standard box,” she said and he nodded.

As Mary grabbed her radio, Jake looked at the map at the other areas his companies were forming defensive positions around the southwest side of Birmingham, three miles apart. Hearing gunfire, he stood up and looked out the troop hatch.

The RG driving beside him was shooting at a group of blues charging the road, with a minigun. A stream of red arced out raking the group and they just collapsed, but more poured out of the woods behind them.

“Mary, tell the lead element to slow, so we don’t have these fuckers chasing us,” Jake shouted.

“They can’t slow much because they are getting hit hard,” she said, getting behind the Ma Deuce. Thunder erupted as she shot a group of blues charging from the other side of the road.

Climbing up on the bench seats inside, Jake stood up in the troop hatch and looked around. His RG was in the middle of his one hundred combat vehicles that were stretched over two miles and that didn’t include the support vehicles.

“Fuck this,” he said, reaching down and grabbing the radio for his company. “Alpha Company, this is Bat One (call sign for first battalion commander, short for first battalion). Forward elements, stop. Third and fourth platoon, you will pull into right lane pulling side by side with first and second platoon. I want bumpers touching troops. We will stay in place until the blues thin out. Do you copy?”

The five platoon leaders responded back and Jake turned to see vehicles driving past. “Mary, tell third platoon leader they have the rear, and divide the platoon up to keep the two lines as even as possible,” Jake said, looking toward the left.

Pulling his SCAR up, Jake shot two blues charging from the trees. As his RG slowed to a stop, Jake climbed out on the roof, looking down the road. Blues were charging out of the trees, but not evenly. As the rest in his RG stood up in the troop hatch, Jake moved up beside Mary.

When the Ma Deuce ran dry, Mary pulled another ammo can up and saw Jake just looking around at different areas of the column the convoy was pulled into. Just looking at his face, she knew he was in deep thought.

Loading the fifty, she looked up at him. “What are you thinking so hard about?”

“Mary, I swear they are testing our line,” he said, staring down the quarter mile long line.

“What?” she snapped, standing up in the cupola.

Raising his hand and counting, “Look up sixteen vehicles ahead in our row. There are bodies of blues just twenty yards from those two MRAPs. If you watch down the line, more are coming out there than anywhere else,” Jake said.

“I’m not buying that,” she huffed. “I don’t like the idea of blues coordinating.”

“No, the ones coming see where the best chance is and charge that spot,” Jake said, pulling the company radio to his mouth. “Nah, I’ll test it myself,” he said, letting the radio go.

He looked at the radio operators that were assigned to his rig. “I have this, get back on the radios,” Jake said, then looked at the rig behind him. “Let the blues get closer, but no closer than twenty yards!”

They waved and Jake told the rig in front of him the same. “Jake, at least get the driver on a gun,” Mary said as the gunfire slackened around them. A matrix kid bounded out of the woods on all fours, springing at them like a demented jack rabbit.

Snapping his rifle up, Jake squeezed the trigger hitting the kid in the chest. Its body slammed into the side of the RG hard enough that they felt the thump through the eight tons of truck. Mary turned to the rig in front of them. “Jake’s orders do not apply to the matrix kids!” she shouted.

Ejecting his magazine, Jake laughed and slammed in another. “Yeah, I have to say, the little demons make my sphincter tingle.”

“I want to wet my pants,” Mary mumbled, swinging the fifty over as six blues charged out of the trees a hundred yards away. They jumped over the bodies of dead blues and broke into a full sprint. She paused her shot for two seconds as the blues closed to fifty yards and then, pressed the trigger.

The shells were like all the ammo now, hollow points filled with europium. To Mary, she didn’t think the fifty needed the europium, but was still glad it was there. Moving at four thousand feet per second, the first bullet hit the blues before the sound reached Mary.

Just as a blue female dropped to jump, two bullets hit her torso, filling the air with a mist. A head and part of a shoulder fell to the ground as the legs took two more steps. The next five were hit with a long burst, knocking limbs off and exploding torsos.

Releasing the trigger, Mary watched a lifeless torso cartwheel another twenty yards from the momentum the blue had running. “I want my field of fire longer. Half a mile would be fine with me,” she said, swinging her gun back to the trees.

Jake aimed his rifle at a blue male charging them and held his fire till it was thirty yards away. “I agree, baby, but I think I’m right and if I am, I have a plan to use  when we set up,” he said as a matrix kid sprang out of the woods.

As Jake moved his aim, Mary pressed the trigger hosing the area where the kid landed and it vanished in a mist leaving only a lower leg and chunks of meat. “I was getting it, baby,” Jake said, swinging his aim at another blue.

“I told you, the demon spawn get shot on sight. Fuck this ‘letting them get close’. They move faster and jump much further than the big ones,” she said, tracking another group. At a full sprint, the blues could cover twenty-five yards in a second, so they only had four seconds to shoot before the blue reached them.

And the man she loved, wanted to let them get closer to test a theory? “Momma Debbie put up with it, I can too,” Mary said, squeezing the trigger and watching the bodies explode.

After twenty minutes, Mary could tell without a doubt, the blues were hitting them harder in their little area. “Everyone in the RG get up here and start shooting,” Jake yelled. He was moving his aim from body to body, squeezing the trigger so fast it almost sounded like full auto.

The thunder of helicopters filled the air as a line of ten Blackhawks pulled over the convoy and streams of red hosed the tree line from each side of the line of Blackhawks. Not taking his eyes off the trees, Jake ejected his magazine and slammed in another, watching the streams of bullets chop down trees.

Almost as one, the choppers guns ran dry and they flew off, banking to the east. “Give me the company radio,” Jake said, holding out his hand and one of the radio operators passed it up.

“Alpha Company. This is Bat One. Pull out in side-by-side formation to rally point, keeping ten-yard spacing at thirty MPH and set up as instructed,” he said and handed the radio back.

“Okay, they were probing,” Mary said, grabbing another ammo can.

“Sir, Bat Two wants to talk to you,” the radio operator said, holding out the radio.

Taking the radio, “Yeah, Matt?” Jake said.

“Were the blues attacking a weak point?” Matt asked.

“A weak point I made,” Jake said. “How did you know?” he asked, dropping into the RG as he felt it start to move.

“I watched the feed from a drone,” Matt said.

“You have a functioning command rig?” Jake shouted. Only command rigs had a large collection of monitors.

“Yeah, I wired up three more monitors in my RG as we drove from Hope. I couldn’t keep up with everything with the three monitors in here.”

Jake looked over at Mary, shaking his head, “I should’ve done that.”

“We can stop at the store and pick some up,” she smiled and climbed back up in the cupola.

“Somedays, I want to be a monk,” he sighed, pressing the radio. “Copy on that, Bat Two. Are you in position?”

“Hell, no. Echo company overshot the line and got into serious shit. I had to take two companies to go get them and pull them back to the line. I swear, I feel like I’m herding cats.”

“Yeah, I feel the same,” Jake said. “If the blues see where others have gotten close, they will charge that area.”

“I’ll try it and tell you about it at the meeting this afternoon. Bat Two, Out,” Matt said.

Letting the radio go, Jake pulled out his cellphone and wasn’t surprised to see it didn’t have signal. The mobile airfield set up relays to link the regiment for cellphones, then feedback via satellite. Jake figured it just wasn’t up yet. Dropping back inside, he grabbed a satellite phone and stood back out, calling his cyber ninjas.

When he was done, he hung up and climbed onto the roof, crawling up beside Mary. She saw him and smiled. “Wonder how Buffy is handling being in the regiment command?”

“Oh, I’m sure she’s pissed, but Dad told her she would stay with him until she figured out she’s not a terminator,” Jake chuckled. Seeing movement, he jerked up his rifle as a blue rounded a house and charged the convoy. As his crosshairs met the blue, Jake squeezed the trigger and watched the blue face dive, skidding several yards.

“I would’ve got him,” Mary said, shaking her head.

“I know, but I like to live up to the hype,” he grinned.

Laughing, Mary kept her eyes facing out as the convoy passed by more houses set way off the road. “I think you proved your point shooting skeet with Matt and both of you used assault rifles.”

“That was fun,” Jake said as Mary spun the cupola, pressing the trigger as blues poured out of a house half a mile off the road. Sending a hundred rounds, Mary kept the pattern tight and Jake wasn’t sure how many blues had come out of the house, but he knew none made it out of the yard.

“See, I don’t need help,” she said as the RG driving beside them fired off to the right side of the road.

Jake laughed and reached down, pulling another ammo can up for Mary. “Never said you did, super hottie,” he said.

The convoy passed through a suburb south of Birmingham, pulling off the road east of the small town of McCalla into a large field. It wasn’t a very large field but pulling in the center, they would have eight hundred yards to the closest tree line and over half a mile shooting over the road.

Setting up in a box with the supply vehicles pulled into the center, Jake walked along the tops of the MRAPs, talking to the troops and commanders and describing the plan he wanted to try. He was almost done when Mary came over the radio, “Jake, chopper is almost here to take us to the regimental command.”

Pressing the radio, Jake grinned. “You know, you could’ve just said, ‘they are taking us to Dad’.”

“Hey, don’t get sassy with me,” Mary snapped.

Moving at a jog along the tops of the vehicles, Jake laughed. “I’m on my way.”

Mary was standing on their RG looking to the south as he stopped beside her. “Glad we don’t drive back,” she said.

“Shit, I wouldn’t drive back unless I took the company with us, at the very least, one platoon. Then, that would leave them short here,” Jake said, seeing a small chopper speeding toward them.

“Oh, I like flying in the little Cayuse,” Mary said as the chopper slowed and she waved. The chopper flew over and dropped down till it was a foot from the RG’s roof. Checking her gear, Mary moved over and crawled up inside with Jake behind her.

Buckling in, Jake waved at the pilot and the chopper rose up and sped away to the south. He looked out at the countryside and they passed his Bravo company that was already set up in a large field. Moving across the land, he could see blues everywhere. Not in large masses, but like ants heading back to the mound.

Feeling his leg being tapped, Jake turned and Mary was pointing out the open door to the west. Looking out, he saw another company was set up several miles away and streams of tracers were pouring out. From this far he couldn’t see the blues, only a fluid-like mass around the four walls made up of the company’s vehicles.

“Wish I had my map,” Jake mumbled, wanting to know who that was. All he knew was it wasn’t one of his companies, or it better not be. They watched a Warthog dive in making a gun run followed by another, dropping napalm. The napalm erupted in a line of fire, forming a wall on the north side of the company.

Feeling the chopper bank, Jake looked ahead and saw the airfield in the distance. Getting closer, he saw choppers were landing and taking off in the ten-acre area, enclosed inside the wall of semi-trucks. Off the north wall, he saw the box formation of a company of MRAP vehicles and half a mile away, another box of vehicles.

The pilot slowed and hovered half a mile away as Apaches took off. When they were clear, the Cayuse darted in, passing the airfield and landing inside the area closed off by the MRAPs.

Climbing out, Jake saw Prometheus sitting in the center. As the chopper took off, Mary looked at him. “What company is pulling duty here?”

“Babe, this is Dad’s protection detail,” Jake laughed. “It’s a little bigger than a company.”

Jake headed for Prometheus with Mary beside him. “I bet Daddy Bruce is bitching,” she sang out.

“Nope, Angela and Stephanie are here, remember? If he’s bitching, it’s on the inside,” Jake smiled as a guard opened the door.

They walked in and saw Bruce leaning over the center table and looking at the screen with a headset on under his boonie hat. “Copy, keep your line resupplied. There is a concentration of blues to your east that I’m about to hit with the MLRS,” Bruce said into the headset.

“Fire,” they heard Stephanie say amongst the chatter and turned to see her at a console, looking at two screens.

“I got four hogs coming in loaded, who needs them?” Angela asked and they turned to see her at another console.

“Send two to Bat Five, third company. Concentrate on the east side,” Bruce said.

Angela talked in her headset as Stephanie leaned back in her chair, looking at Bruce. “Two gunships coming in. I directed one to Bat Three, second company,” she said and Bruce nodded.

“That’s good, send the other to Bat Five, third company. The hogs should be done then,” Bruce said and glanced up at Jake. “This sucks, I need to be out there,” he said.

“Bruce, shut your mouth and run this war!” Stephanie shouted.

“I’m getting reports of blues massing to the east of the command area,” Angela said. “I’m sending the two hogs to deal with them.”

Outside, they heard the MLRS rockets launch and roar overhead. “Something is in for a bad day,” Jake said as they moved up to the table and looked down at the monitor. At the center was a map of the area and all around the borders were small screens, showing each company from a drone.

“Bat Four, company two needs fire along their east side. Dump one volley of rockets and get the artillery up,” Bruce said, pressing a box on his waist. They watched as Bruce listened to his headset.

“It’s a god damn gun! Raise the barrel, put shit in it and pull the fucking trigger!” Bruce bellowed into the headset. He listened to the reply and they saw his face turn purple. “Look, if I have to come down there and set up your big gun, I will use your dick to dig your grave. I gave you an hour, now get those guns up. You can have one volley to make sure you don’t kill my troops because if you do, I will nail your ass to a tree and find a blue to eat you!”

Leaning over to Jake, Mary whispered with a grin. “I love the way he gives guidance. You can feel the caring support.”

Slowly, Jake turned to look at her. “You realize if that was one of us down there over artillery, he would’ve already come down there with his belt.”

“Those bitches need to get in the game,” Mary said.

“Artillery firing, keep a corridor open over Bat Four, company three,” Bruce said and the technicians around the vehicle issued orders, clearing the air. Six thundering booms roared outside making Bruce jump. “TED!” he bellowed and the door opened up behind them and Ted ran inside.

“Whatch’ ya need, boss?” Ted asked, moving over to the table.

“Go down to the artillery area and instruct that lieutenant on proper fire procedures. We need those guns up and I don’t think he knows his ass from a hole in the ground,” Bruce snapped.

“On the way,” Ted said and took off.

“Well, he did get the artillery up and he did shoot, Dad,” Jake said.

“Son, Dad’s not in the mood,” Bruce said as Angela came over.

“Mack said they don’t have the east base stocked with ordnance to keep up this tempo. He wants to start running the planes from Hope,” she said.

“We haven’t used them that much!” Bruce cried out.

“Babe!” Angela snapped then smiled. “The only paved roads there are the runways. They haven’t stockpiled there yet. It only puts our planes out another three hundred miles, the fast movers can clear that fast.”

“I don’t like calling in those jet jockeys, moving in at Mach one, to drop thousand pound bombs that close to my troops,” Bruce said, looking down at the screen. “Fine. But you tell Mack, his boys hurt my boys, and we fight.”

“They haven’t yet,” Angela said, going back to her station and rubbing her belly.

Hearing the door open, Jake turned around to see Matt and Danny walk in. “Damn, this is like a real war,” Matt said grinning.

“Danny, control your husband or I’ll wax his chest with duct tape,” Bruce snapped and pressed the box at his waist. “No son, you can’t pull out because the blues will swarm you. You were made a first lieutenant for a reason, now get your left hand and put it down the front of your pants,” Bruce said calmly into the headset. “Good, now find your balls and cup them in your hand. You have them? Good, now squeeze them hard!” Bruce shouted. “We are here to fight! You aren’t even being pressed hard. You keep this up and I’m issuing you a BB gun and making you follow us on foot!”

Shaking his head, Matt frowned. “That better not be one of mine,” he mumbled.

Leaning over to Mary, Jake whispered. “If it’s one of ours, we hide the body.”

Mary nodded as Bruce looked up at them. “Jake, that was good tactics you used, son,” he smiled.

“Thanks,” Jake smiled and Bruce held up his hand.

“Nancy, I swear to God, if you start raining down Hellfires, I’m turning this circus around and spanking your ass!” Bruce snapped into the headset.

“Mom needs to chill,” Matt said, looking over at Mary.

“Mike is right!” Bruce shouted into the headset. “We aren’t facing big numbers. If each company quits crying and starts fighting, I wouldn’t need the air I’m calling in!”

“That’s what I said,” Danny smiled and Jake looked at her. “The troops are used to seeing him run around, acting insane. They just have to get used to him hovering over all of us like a blanket from here.”

Nodding, Jake turned back to his Dad. “Nice analogy,” he said.

The door opened and Gene walked in, taking his helmet off. “It’s exciting out there,” he smiled.

“Where have you been?” Jake asked.

“Had to go out and assist one of the bat commanders,” he said. “She’s just unsure of herself, she’ll do fine.”

“Where’s Willie?” Danny asked.

“He’s out with another one and will be here soon,” Gene said as the door opened and Conner walked in.

“Conner, if Dad has to send someone to babysit you, I’ll pull your chest hairs out one by one,” Danny said.

Putting an arm around Danny, Matt pulled her close. “Baby, Tarzan needs only Jane,” he chuckled.

“Besides one of my commanders getting lost and heading for Georgia, it’s been alright,” Conner said, taking his helmet off.

“I had that happen too,” Matt shouted.

“They have GPS. You have to be a complete fucking idiot to get lost when a computer tells you ‘turn here’,” Danny snapped. “Dad took us out in the woods, gave us a compass and said ‘find the spot I marked’, and just left our asses.”

Gene laughed as the artillery boomed again outside, followed by the shriek of rockets. “Yeah, I radioed Mike and told him to start classes with a map and compass. If troops can do that, they can use GPS.”

“Bruce taught all of us how to do that on that crazy run through Texas,” Conner said. “He would hand you the map, point to where he wanted to be, and told you that you were leading the convoy.”

The artillery boomed again outside and the door opened with Ted and Carl walking in with Willie behind them. “You get the artillery officer straightened out?” Jake asked.

“Jake, she knew what to do,” Ted said, throwing up his hands. “Hell, any of those guys can set up one of those 155mm howitzers in five minutes and send shells downrange. She was just nervous about hitting our troops.”

“The troops have never functioned independently away from each other,” Gene said. “Should’ve seen that.”

“What, you want to run exercises?” Willie asked, sitting down.

Nodding, Gene moved over and sat down. “Hell, just getting them to drive around together outside of Hope would do it but yeah, a live fire exercise would be nice.”

“Pussies,” Danny said, taking off her helmet as the door opened and Buffy walked in grinning. “Hey sis, what are you doing?”

“I went up with Steve and he let me be the door gunner,” she beamed. “Oh man, is that fun!”

“Wow, Dad let you out of his sight?” Jake asked.

“Yes, Bruce said unless blues were flying, Buffy wouldn’t try to use her knife,” Ted chuckled.

“Mack!” Angela screamed. “I don’t care if we don’t have large masses here, you will have ten A-10s over us at all times!”

They turned to look and saw Angela listening on her headset, “Mack, I don’t care what the F16 can do. You will have Warthogs over us or I’ll shoot your damn F16s down!”

“Never had to argue with a pregnant commander,” Willie said, rubbing his head. “It doesn’t seem like a wise choice.”

“If you want to send jets, you send the Harriers!” Angela screamed. “I want something that can stay over us, loiter, and not have to run away to find a gas station every ten minutes! They have to refuel more than I have to pee!”

“Mack better give in,” Jake said.

Letting out a sigh, Angela smiled. “Thank you, Mack, and we will move operations back to the east base tomorrow. They are offloading a train full of ordnance.”

“Ted, Carl,” Bruce shouted and took off his headset. “Come over here and run this show for a few.”

Letting out a groan, Ted whined. “I don’t want to.”

“That’s fine, because I told you to,” Bruce said, shoving the headset in Ted’s chest.

As Ted and Carl walked away, Jake looked up at his Dad. “How’s the situation for real?”

“Oh, it’s actually very good,” Bruce said. “The troops just need some hand holding.”

“I heard we lost two,” Matt said.

“Yes,” Conner said. “A blue was hiding underneath a bridge as one of my MRAP’s drove under and dropped down on them. It killed the gunner and another that was sitting on the roof.”

“We’ve seen that before,” Danny said.

“Yes, and we trained for it,” Conner said. “I guess they just forgot.”

Everyone could see Conner was taking it bad as Bruce reached over, patting his shoulder. “Son, they aren’t the first and they damn sure won’t be the last. Get your head on straight, so you don’t lose more.”

“Okay,” Bruce said looking around. “I take it that everyone has had problems with people reading a map.”

“They aren’t reading a map, Dad. They are using GPS,” Jake said. “I would be a little forgiving if they were using maps and a compass.”

Looking around, Bruce nodded. “Then tell all your commanders, they will rotate their platoons out that are leading. The platoon leader will use a map and compass while the platoon sergeant uses GPS. When they rotate back in the lead, the two will swap.”

“Keep their rally points a few miles away so if they screw up, we can easily find them,” Gene said.

“Spoken like a true prodigy,” Bruce grinned.

Looking over at Bruce with narrowed eyes, “I only got us lost once,” Gene growled.

Shrugging, Bruce grinned. “We were only sixteen miles off course, it wasn’t that bad.”

Stephanie walked over and put her arm around Bruce, “When do you want to start resupply by air?”

“Resupply?” Danny shouted. “We haven’t used shit for ammo. The floor of our rig is packed already.”

“Midnight,” Bruce told Stephanie and turned to Danny. “I want the troops to be able to do this under fire and when they really need it, that is not the time to do it for the first time.”

“Don’t send much,” Danny huffed. “Between Matt’s new monitors and extra computers, then the extra rifles, food, a fuck load of ammo, and radios, I have to crawl out of the rig just to think.”

“Okay, we’ll keep the ammo drops light,” Bruce said and looked around at Jake. “Now, tell me what you found out.”

“Well, I noticed when we stopped and I pulled my convoy in side-by-side formation, the blues attacked where they saw other blues getting closer to the convoy,” Jake said and everyone pulled out a notebook, except Matt. He pulled out a small tablet and started typing.

“They weren’t really probing. They were just following those that got closer,” Jake said. “I tested it and confirmed it. The rigs around me, I told them to let the blues get closer before taking them out.”

“I did order the demon spawn matrix kids shot on sight,” Mary said with a shiver.

“That was very smart,” Jake grinned at her then looked at his dad. “Within ten minutes, the blues were concentrating on my area. Then, you pulled some Blackhawks over me and mowed the trees down.”

“Son, that was Angela. I was watching,” Bruce said.

“Oh,” Jake said. “Well, what do you think?”

“Exactly what you said,” Bruce grinned. “But I checked some of my videos and drone footage, they’ve always done that, we just never noticed.”

“Wait,” Buffy said dropping her helmet. “The blues have attacked weak spots because they just saw more getting closer?” she asked and Bruce nodded. “They act so smart because they’re dumb?”

Bruce chuckled, “In a sense, yes, but if you look in the animal kingdom, you will see the same, like ambushing prey.”

“Oh man,” Danny sighed with relief, looking at her Dad. “I was so worried the fuckers were starting to use real intelligence.”

Seeing Bruce’s face was serious, Danny tensed up. “Baby, that is intelligence. We’ve seen them run away and attack from different directions and at different times. They are learning and learning very fast.”

“Okay, do you have a theory as to why they ran and hid in Mobile?” Matt asked, not looking up as he typed.

“Yes, I looked at the footage and they never advanced any closer than a hundred yards. No matter where they attacked, they were cut down. Like any animal facing annihilation, they ran off,” Bruce said. “Until you pissed them off by cooking a female alive, then, they didn’t care.”

“Ahem,” Jake cleared his throat. “I have my company rotating kill zones now. A section on each side will let the blues get within fifty yards and use the kill zone for an hour, then they will push it back as another area repeats it.”

“You don’t have to let them get that close, just let them see they are advancing,” Bruce said.

“Bruce,” Gene said, looking up from his notebook. “You just said they ran away from Matt because he didn’t let them come closer than a hundred yards.”

“Gene, Matt’s fields of fire were only a hundred and fifty yards with all the buildings around him. The blues stepped out, they got shot. When we went hunting for them it was the same. They were attacking from all sides, but they were just following others that seemed to get closer.”

Thinking about that, Gene just nodded and continued writing. “Okay, anything else?” Bruce asked and nobody said anything. “Okay, tomorrow, we push through Birmingham.”

He stepped over to the wall and pointed at the monitor. “These are your lines of advance,” he said and everyone stood up, writing. “Only Jake’s and Matt’s companies will be moving through the city and I want everyone to tell the others, this is because they will not get close enough to shoot each other. I don’t want any other company within one mile of another.”

“I concur big time,” Matt said, typing now and using his thumbs. “When Danny and I went after Echo company, those fuckers shot at us. I mean, just how fucking many blues have you seen driving? Especially an RG with a big ass Omega flag.”

“Danny,” Bruce sighed. “Is that why a medevac was called in for an accident?”

“Hell, yes! Those bullets ricocheted off my rig!” she shouted. “I pulled that son of a bitch out and beat the fuck out of his ass! My fist accidentally broke his face!”

Moving toward Bruce, Angela looked up at him with a glare, daring him to say something to Danny. “I’ll let that one slide,” Bruce sighed and Angela patted his arm as she smiled.

“Um, Bruce, I would’ve shot him,” Carl said in a low voice. “Not like a life-threatening shot, but I damn sure would’ve popped a cap in him.”

“Bruce, leave her alone,” Angela said. She stopped beside Bruce and looked at Danny. “When we get back, I’ll break his legs for shooting at you, baby girl.”

“Guys, the troops are scared and though I won’t deny it, I wouldn’t have done the same,” Bruce said and Gene snorted. “Gene, don’t,” Bruce said pointing.

Dropping his hand, he looked at them. “They just have to get their legs under them,” he said. “Now you see why I didn’t rush off to hit one of the hordes, or heaven forbid, that super horde moving into Utah. The troops need to learn to trust in the equipment and each other,” he said. “If no questions, head on back.”

They gathered their stuff and Jake stopped beside his Dad. “Hey, did I get some stuff from Hope?”

“Yes, Jake,” Angela said. “I had them put it in Bruce’s RG.”

Jake walked over and kissed her cheek. “Thank you,” he said and headed out.

“Can I step outside for a few?” Bruce asked and kissed Angela on the forehead.

“Yeah, baby,” she smiled and turned around. “Ted, Carl. Bruce is going outside. Stay up his ass, we have this,” she said and walked back to her console.

Bruce just shook his head and grabbed his SCAR off the wall as Ted opened the door. The sun was just touching the horizon as Bruce headed over and climbed on top of one of the MRAPs, looking over the field they were set up in. Bodies of blues were lying everywhere.

Even moving the regiment with a forty-mile-long front and staying in the rear, blues still found them.

“Man, Angela and Stephanie can run an air campaign,” Carl said, moving up beside Bruce.

“Well Carl, think of all the time they had to learn when we went out into the world, pissing shit off,” Bruce laughed.

“Bruce, they are teaching that command group how to do it. We will have an awesome group when they are done,” Ted said beside him.

Taking a deep breath, Bruce smiled. “I’m telling Mike, when he goes out to take Nancy, because she’s another one that can run an air war.”

Suppressed shots rang out from all around them, killing blues that exposed themselves. The heavy weapons were manned, but the blues never came out in numbers to bother shooting them with the big guns.

“Guys,” Bruce said in a low voice. “What’s your opinion on how we are doing?”

“Bruce, I’m happy with how the troops are doing. To be honest, if you were with any company, it would be functioning like we did on our first outings, but they will get there,” Carl said.

Turning to face Bruce, Ted nodded. “The troops will pull it together, Bruce. I’m not going to lie and say I wasn’t terrified, going out and knowing I was outnumbered millions to one.”

“Bitch, you were scared of Buffy,” Carl laughed.

“True,” Ted nodded with a grin. “But seriously Bruce, the troops have to learn to trust their teams. Most are seeing it now and in a few days, it will be a different unit.”

Bruce just stared out over the field for several minutes, then the roar of the artillery broke the silence. “I’m moving David up to command Bat Three,” he said. “When Gene heads back tonight, I’m flying out and telling him.”

“I think he’s a good one,” Ted said. “A bit rash at times, but he’s got the knack.”

“The one David’s replacing will take over his company. She’s not ready to lead that many troops yet,” Bruce said. “I’ll leave the others in place for a few days before making any more changes. I don’t like putting my family in so many leadership places, but be damned if I’m going to let people die because I won’t.”

“Boss, nobody can argue against that,” Carl said.

They turned as a group of Apaches flew in to land in the airfield next to them. “Let’s get some rest, guys. This war is just getting started,” Bruce said and climbed down.

Chapter 24

Danny was in the cupola, manning the minigun as the driver followed the convoy into Birmingham. “Contact,” she called over the RG’s intercom as blues poured out of a side road. The stream of red tracers hit the wall of bodies and they just collapsed as those behind tried to climb or jump over, only to be met with more bullets.

When her rig passed the road, the MRAP behind them opened up and Danny moved the cupola aiming forward. “Matt, how much further?”

“Just a mile, if we don’t take another wrong turn,” he called from the back, standing out of the troop hatch. Sweeping his rifle side to side, Matt squeezed the trigger when his crosshairs met a blue, racking up some nice kills.

Danny wanted to grab her map, but the damn blues were coming at them piecemeal. The blues hit all the positions all through the night, finally lightening up just before dawn. Only one company had to call the support vehicles to send someone to dig them out from the bodies around them. Everyone else used the MRAPs with plow blades to get out from the bodies.

Looking at the town, Danny was reminded of movies like I am Legend. Weeds were growing in the street and buildings were collapsing as nature slowly started taking over. “Matt, you can’t get mad at the lead element. Hell, I mess up on a roundabout,” Danny said, then saw movement coming out of a store.

“Contact left,” she called out and pressed the trigger, sending a burst at the two blues who’d come out the broken door.

“Rally point ahead and pulling in,” came over the radio.

“Copy, box formation,” Matt called over the radio. “I’m not mad at her. Shit, she knew she’d made a mistake before she went a mile,” he told Danny.

Turning around, Danny saw Matt looking out the left side and the radio operator looking out the right. Only their command rig didn’t have the five troops in the back and Danny was trying to figure out how to fix that. The radios and computers took up enough area for three people, and the RG33L they were in was one of the biggest MRAPs.

Still coming up empty, she turned back around as the convoy pulled through a high school parking lot, then into a large field beside it. The driver pulled up to the next rig until the bumper touched and then Danny swung the cupola to the left, looking out from the box as the last of the vehicles pulled up.

Sporadic gunfire came from around the area and though she saw blues, none were grouped up enough to take a shot. “Second platoon, third and fourth squad, don’t engage until the blues get to one hundred yards,” Matt called over the radio.

“Copy” came back and Matt stood up in the back, aiming at two running at them.

“I think we emptied Birmingham out last night,” he said, shooting the two in quick succession. “I hope we aren’t here for house-to-house.”

“Nah, it’s not worth it,” Danny said, finally seeing six blues rounding the corner of the school and charging them. Pressing the trigger, she hosed the six with a short burst and continued scanning. “What’s on the drones?”

“Not much of shit,” Matt said, lowering his rifle. “I need to stop, so these other guys get used to popping them.”

Danny laughed and climbed out of the cupola and stood on the roof. “Yes, we do,” she said. “You head that way and I’ll head this way and we can check the troops.”

“Sounds good,” Matt said, climbing out and looking Danny’s camo-clad body over with raised eyebrows.

***

Three miles away, Jake was in the back of his rig, hooking up more monitors. “Jake, there’s not much here,” Mary said, looking out over the parking lot they’d sat up in.

“That’s fine with me,” Jake said, hanging a monitor on the wall of his rig. “I can finish this.”

“I worry about you sometimes,” Mary said under her breath and turned, hearing a suppressed shot. She saw a body drop a hundred yards away. “Okay, that’s like six blues in the last twenty minutes. If I have to be out here, I want to kill some shit.”

“Baby, let me get this hooked up and I’ll call back, saying the area is clear enough and we can move out.”

“That shit better be on your side,” Mary snapped. “You and Matt filled my room full of computer shit. I’m not losing my little sleeping area.”

Jake stuck his head out of the back, looking at her in shock. “The radios are on my side.”

“Hey, if you want the computers, fine, but not on my side,” she said, lifting her chin.

Smiling, Jake reached out to hold her hand. “Don’t worry, they are on my side,” he said, then let her hand go as he ducked back down. “I’m sleeping with you on your side.”

Letting out a sigh, Mary looked around at the desolation. Around the parking lot, parts of human skeletons were scattered about. Many were picked clean and showed signs of massive violent ends. She looked down at the radio operator. “Give me a channel to Bat Two.”

A few seconds later, a headset was passed up and she pressed the switch. “Bat Two, this is One, Over.”

“Hey, Mary,” Danny called back rather cheerful.

“Danny, is anything happening over there?” Mary asked.

“Yeah, we are using the bait to catch some female blues,” Danny called back.

Mary snatched up the radio for the company. “All units, prepare to move in five minutes. Bat One will lead,” she called over the radio. As she lifted the radio to call Danny, Mary saw people running for vehicles.

“Danny, Bat One is coming to you. There isn’t shit going on over here,” Mary said.

“Copy, but come in on our east side, so you don’t mess up the fishing,” Danny called back.

“Okay,” Mary said and looked down at the driver. “You drive where I tell you, understand?”

“Yes, ma’am,” the driver replied.

“At least we can do something,” Mary said as the driver pulled out.

***

Leaning over his rifle, Matt saw the man in the cage jumping around and screaming over a hundred yards away. “You know, if they would just shut up, the blues might pass them by,” Matt said, moving his crosshairs to a group of blues charging the cage.

“In all fairness, I would freak out if I was handcuffed in a cage with the door open and blues coming at me,” Danny said beside him, leaning over her rifle. “Two females at the back,” she said, following the group in her scope.

“Got ‘em,” Matt said pulling the trigger and a male in the lead dropped. Danny’s rifle coughed beside him and he saw another male drop.

“Matrix kid, coming up behind them,” one of the troops said behind them.

Matt didn’t say anything as he pulled the trigger dropping another male and Danny shot a split second later, hitting another. “I got the male on the right,” he said, pulling the trigger and watched the bullet slam into the blue’s gut.

Running at almost fifty miles an hour, the blue was dead in mid-stride and fell over doing awesome cartwheels then tumbled into a roll, skidding across the asphalt as Danny dropped the last male.

Moving his aim past the two females, Matt saw the matrix kid directly behind the females. “That kid is outrunning the females,” he said, trying to time his shot and not hit the females.

“I don’t have a shot,” Danny said.

“Fuck it, let the females get in the cage and then we’ll kill the kid,” Matt said as both females lunged, diving at the cage. “Holy shit,” Matt said, watching the kid twenty yards behind the females leap and dive after them. The females crashed into the cage, followed a split second by the matrix kid.

“Shut the door!” Danny shouted and the troop behind them pressed the button and the cage slammed shut.

Matt and Jake had redesigned Bruce’s original cage to have an electronic release and they’d made theirs out of high-grade, one-inch aluminum rods. The rods were spaced one inch apart, then an aluminum mesh was welded over them. The mesh had quarter inch holes so the only thing a blue could stick out was its fingers. They did that, just in case someone got too close.

“Want me to kill the demon spawn?” Matt asked as the three tore into the dead man.

“Hell no, that little fucker can burn just like the bitches,” Danny said, getting to her knees. “That’s six cages filled now with nine blues and a matrix kid.”

Nodding as he got to his knees, Matt grunted. “Yep, productive morning.”

“Where the hell is Bat One?” Danny said, looking back at the radio operator who’d been looking through binoculars and helping them spot.

“They will be here in a few minutes,” he said. “Got a blue looking out of a window of the brick house across the road.”

Dropping back down behind his rifle, “Which window?” Matt asked.

“Second from the right,” he said.

As Matt took a breath and let it out, Danny looked around. “Did they stop for donuts? It’s been over an hour since they called.”

Matt’s rifle coughed. “Got ‘em,” the radio operator said and scanned around. “Don’t know, ma’am, but they did stop for something.”

“Bat Two, this is Bat One, we are heading your way. You should have visual in a few,” Mary called over the radio.

Danny reached down, grabbing the company radio. “West wall, pull out and let Bat One form up with our defensive wall,” she called out and tossed the radio down as Matt’s rifle coughed again.

“Want to send the truck out to pick up the cage and drop another?” he asked, getting up.

They both turned to see Bat One’s convoy heading for them. Both were shocked as the lead vehicle pulled inside the perimeter with the supply vehicles and the other MRAPs formed up along Bat Two to make a defensive box.

They saw Mary stand up, shouting down in the rig and walked off the roof onto the hood and then jumped off. “Seems my sister is pissed,” Matt said.

“My brother is like my father. He can piss anyone off,” Danny said as Mary stormed over. As she climbed up the side, Matt leaned over and pulled her up to the roof. “What did Jake do?” Danny sighed.

“We had to stop at two stores!” Mary screamed.

Danny looked at her, “What the hell did he need so bad?”

“Fuck if I know, but Lowes must have had a special discount for blues because there were shitloads in the store,” Mary huffed, visibly livid.

“Um, did you lose any troops?” Danny asked carefully.

“No,” Mary snapped. “But it was close because one of the fire teams almost shot another team. The one I was on!”

Glancing over at Matt, Danny gave him a questioning stare and he just shrugged his shoulders. “I don’t know what he needed,” Matt said.

They both looked out and saw Jake standing out of the troop hatch and putting on a welding helmet as one of the troops cranked up a generator beside his rig. “I’ll go see,” Matt said, grabbing his rifle and just jumped off the rig. He broke into a jog as Danny patted Mary’s arm.

“Sorry, sis,” she said.

“Danny,” Mary said, letting out a long sigh. “I love him and he tried to explain, but he was talking nine hundred miles an hour when I asked what we needed. But when he’s excited…”

“Yeah,” Danny nodded in understanding. “Matt is the same.”

“He knows very few in our company have done room clearing in combat, but did that stop him from bringing in two platoons? Hell fucking no!” Mary finished in a bellow.

Putting an arm around Mary’s shoulder, Danny pulled her close. “Hey, we have nine more baited traps. Let’s see what we catch while they play,” Danny said.

Mary turned to Danny with an icy expression. “I get to be primary gun first. I’m killing something before I talk to my husband,” she growled.

“Deal,” Danny grinned. “Send out the truck and drop another cage out,” Danny said over her shoulder.

The MRAP at the southeast corner pulled up as a flatbed truck with a crane pulled out. On the back was another cage with one of the snipers they had caught. Pulling up to the cage, the crane swung out and a hook caught a large metal loop on top of the cage and hauled it up to the bed of the truck.

Inside the other cage, the man saw the bloody remains of his partner and started screaming, trying to shake the cage as the blues growled and banged inside their cage, trying to get him.

The cages were four-foot-wide, four-foot-across, and seven-foot-tall, weighing close to eight hundred pounds empty. The cage the man was in wasn’t even wiggling, but the one with the blues was vibrating across the bed of the truck.

A man climbed out of the cab and jumped on top of the blues cage, unhooked the cable and then jumped over to the other, hooking it up. Staying on the cage, the man rode it as the crane put it on the ground and then unhooked it.

Sticking his foot in the hook, the man rode the crane back to the blues’ cage and hooked it up as the driver got out and opened the sniper’s cage. After the driver jumped back in, he drove over to another flatbed that had six cages strapped down with blues inside.

Since the top of the cage was solid metal, the man standing on top didn’t have to worry about the blues inside getting him as he rode the cage over to the other flatbed. When the cage was down, he unhooked it, and rode the crane back to the truck.

“They are very good,” Mary said in awe as the flatbed pulled back inside the perimeter.

“Yeah,” Danny nodded. “Believe it or not, those are the cyber ninjas that Matt brought along. They wanted to do something other than keep tabs on what the Land of Oz sends to Matt and Jake.”

Mary pulled off her rifle and laid down on the roof. “Can you send someone to get my sniper rifle, Danny? If I go back over there right now, I’m afraid I’ll shoot my husband.”

“Tell the driver to go get Mary’s AR-10 from her rig,” Danny said over her shoulder and the radio operator leaned over, shouting in the MRAP.

It didn’t take long for the first blue to show up but it was a male, so Mary shot it in the leg. When it crashed down, she curled her lip up. “I don’t want magic bullets right now.”

“Sorry,” Danny said, trying not to laugh as a matrix kid jumped out a second-floor window of a house. It landed on all fours and sprang out, running on all fours for a few bounds then stood up in a blinding sprint.

“Fuck you little bastard,” Mary spat as she pulled the trigger. The bullet hit the kid in the chest, sending it into a flailing tumble.

Seeing another blue, Danny just kept her finger off the trigger and let Mary blow off steam. Watching the blue drop, “Mary, I’ve been thinking. Why don’t you and I take over a company, instead of running one with Matt and Jake? We are the same rank and have the same job,” Danny said.

“Fuck, yeah,” Mary said, squeezing the trigger and dropping another blue. Danny wasn’t about to say anything about that one being a female.

“We will run another company in the same battalion we are already over,” Danny said as Mary shot another blue, taking its head off.

“Who will be the ultimate leader? Us or them?”

“Um, that’s what I wanted to talk about,” Danny said as a group of blues rounded the corner of a house charging them from half a mile away. “I think we need to rotate out with them, so all of us can get the experience.”

“We’re in charge first,” Mary said, squeezing the trigger in rapid succession and dropping the seven blues.

“Mary,” Danny said in a whisper. “We want to catch some females.”

The driver climbed up on the roof panting hard but handing over an AR-10 and a tote bag. “Fine,” Mary said, putting her SCAR down and taking the rifle. She took out the magazine and dug in the tote bag, pulling out another. “You shoot the boys,” she said, slapping the magazine in.

Seeing another group coming, Danny pulled her stock tight against the shoulder. “I see one, no, two females,” she said, pulling the trigger and dropping a male that was in the lead. The others jumped his body as Danny shot three more males and the two females tripped over the bodies.

Watching the females get up, Danny jumped as Mary’s rifle coughed. Looking through her scope, Danny saw one of the female’s knees explode, almost removing the lower leg. “Yeah,” Mary grinned, pulling the trigger three times rapidly.

As the other female turned to look at her companion, a bullet slammed into her left thigh and another into her right knee. She dropped down growling beside the other one as Mary lifted her head up looking over her scope.

“I’m a pissed off bitch,” Mary said with a somewhat evil chuckle.

“Jake better get her some flowers or something,” Danny mumbled as the two females started crawling toward the open cage.

“Large pack, eight hundred yards, coming around that overturned semi,” the radio operator said behind them. “I’m counting eleven.”

“Sucks to be them today,” Danny said as Mary started pulling her trigger rapidly.

In sick fascination, Danny watched the bullets plow into the blues’ legs, dropping half of them. “You will die slowly,” Mary said, changing magazines. Any that weren’t shot in the legs soon were.

“Damn girl, you’ve been practicing without me,” Danny said, watching the males getting blown apart piece by piece.

“No I haven’t,” Mary growled, squeezing the trigger and hitting a staggering male in the shoulder, almost taking its arm off.

When Mary changed magazines, only two females were left, using each other for support as they hobbled toward the cage. Danny moved her scope and saw the other two still crawling toward the cage and the man inside was yanking hard against the handcuffs.

“I think he’s about to pull his hand off,” Danny said, seeing the blood on the man’s wrist.

“Bullshit,” Mary said, squeezing the trigger and Danny saw the bullet hit the mesh, scaring the man and he stopped pulling.

“The mesh is too small, Mary,” Danny said, watching the females slowly move towards the cage. “Yeah, to see them slowly coming at you would really suck,” she nodded.

“Fuckers shouldn’t have started shit,” Mary said, squeezing the trigger.

Not seeing an impact, Danny moved her scope around and then saw a blue male getting up, missing his left leg. “You should stay down,” Danny said as Mary squeezed the trigger. The bullet hit the blue in the throat nearly severing his head and the body dropped.

“Now he has time to think about it,” Mary said, squeezing the trigger and Danny saw the female that was missing her lower legs, head explode. “You will move faster,” Mary said, changing magazines.

The two that were hobbling, stopped beside the one crawling. It reached and pulled herself up and the three hobbled together toward the open cage and the man was screaming madly now.

They hobbled to the door and moved inside, then started tearing the man apart. “Close it,” Danny said and even from eighty yards away, heard the door slam shut. She looked over at Mary. “Feel better?”

“A little,” Mary nodded. “Can we put another one out?”

Chapter 25

Standing up in the cupola with Buffy, Bruce looked around the city of Birmingham. He had started moving out to the troops this morning, just checking on them and could see the troops liked it. Stephanie had told him a few hours ago that Mary had moved battalion one command over to Matt and Danny.

“Can I drive again?” Buffy asked, looking up at him. “I promise not to drive through buildings.”

“Buffy, you ran over a car this morning,” Bruce said as a blue ran out in the street ahead of them. He swiveled the gun mount but the rig in front of them just swerved, hitting the blue and sending it spiraling back.

“It was a little car and a blue was on the other side,” Buffy whined. “I didn’t chase that one in the house, did I?”

“Thankfully,” Bruce sighed. “You almost threw me out.”

Reaching down, Buffy yanked on a rope Bruce had tied to him that connected to the rig. “You have this tied on,” she said.

Nodding as he looked around. “As does everyone in this rig, for some reason,” Bruce said.

“I drive very well, thank you,” Buffy snapped. “I’ve never got anyone hurt and I have top score on Grand Theft Auto.”

Bruce sighed as they turned on the road, heading to the high school where the kids were set up. “Maybe tomorrow,” Bruce said.

“It’s because the driver started crying, isn’t it!” Buffy shouted. “I told him to stop hitting the brake, damn it! You can’t power slide unless you have speed!”

“Buffy,” Bruce groaned.

“Then find me a truck that I can reach the damn pedals and I won’t have to sit in someone’s lap!”

“I’ll tell you what,” Bruce said. “When we get home, you and I can work on that.”

“Really?” Buffy grinned.

“Yes,” Bruce said smiling and Buffy turned away.

“Yes!” she whispered, pumping her arm.

As his rig pulled around the school, it slowed down, “Just pull up beside the wall,” he called over the radio. He didn’t have but five MRAPs with him and he didn’t plan on staying long.

None of the companies were reporting major activity and the drones were only spotting small groups of blues around. This still didn’t put Ted and Carl at ease. They wanted the entire protection detail as did Stephanie and Angela, but Bruce refused and just left.

Looking over to the east, he saw a large flatbed truck with cages and from the way they were shaking, he knew blues were inside. “Those little shits didn’t wait for me,” he snapped.

“Or me,” Buffy added.

As his rig pulled up beside the wall, Bruce counted eleven cages on the flatbed and could tell some held more than one female. Shaking his head and looking to the east, he saw blue bodies dotting the area and then his jaw fell open, seeing some of the bodies were moving.

“If those fuckers are becoming immune to magic bullets, I give the fuck up,” Bruce said and climbed out. He stood on the roof as Buffy climbed out and saw a blue running at a cage. The blue suddenly pitched forward doing a face plant on the asphalt, skidding several yards.

Bruce grimaced as the blue stood up, hobbling on one leg for a step and then fall back down as its good leg was blown off. “Somebody is pissed,” he said as the blue pulled up on its arms and one was blown off.

“Very pissed,” Buffy said as a matrix kid tried to jump over the blue and was hit by an invisible fist. The kid’s forward momentum sent it into a tumbling roll. It stood up shaking its head, only to have its leg blown off. “Somebody needs some holy pills,” Buffy mumbled.

Bruce turned to trace the shots and saw two figures lying on the roof of Matt’s command rig. “Wonder what the boys did to piss them off?” he said, knowing he was looking at Danny and Mary.

Grabbing Buffy, he stepped off his roof onto the north wall of MRAPs and walked along, talking to the troops.

Ted and Carl jumped off their rig, having seen everything Bruce had. “Would I be a pussy if I wanted to wait here?” Ted asked.

“It wouldn’t do any good and you know it,” Carl said, following Bruce.

“Hey, they could run out of ammo before they get to me,” Ted said following.

When Bruce reached Danny and Mary, he saw four blue females slowly limping toward the cage as the man inside it screamed hysterically. “That’s some cold shit,” he mumbled.

“Well, in the next life, that bitch will know not to fuck with us,” Mary snapped as the four dove on the man, cutting the scream off.

“Door,” Danny said and the radio operator pressed the button, slamming the door on the cage.

Rolling over on her back, Danny smiled up at Bruce, “Hey, Daddy.”

“Hey, pumpkin,” he smiled. “So, I take it, ah, Mary,” Bruce said carefully. “That you are a bit distraught.”

“Ooohh, yeah,” Mary said, changing magazines and Bruce sighed, seeing they weren’t magic bullets.

“Are we working out the agitation?” Bruce asked.

“Yes, thank you,” Mary said, pulling her stock back to her shoulder.

“May I ask, is my son the reason for this agitation?”

“Oh, fuck yeah,” Mary said, squeezing the trigger and Bruce looked up to see the blue lose its last appendage.

“Is my son in danger at this time?”

“Nope, I’m just going to punch his face inside out,” Mary said, pulling the trigger. “I don’t want to shoot him anymore.”

“Good girl,” Bruce said because that was the only response he could come up with. “I’m going to go chastise my son now.”

“Thank you, Daddy Bruce,” Mary said cheerfully, then squeezed the trigger.

“Dad,” Danny said, rolling on her side and looking up at him. “Mary and I are taking over our own companies. We will rotate with the boys on command, but we think we need to learn how to lead on our own, and not with them.”

“An excellent idea,” Bruce smiled.

Finally, Mary turned and looked at Bruce over her shoulder. “We are in charge first.”

“Of course,” Bruce chuckled nervously. Turning back around, Mary got back on her scope.

“Danny,” Buffy said, moving over. “What did Jake do?”

“Went shopping,” Danny huffed, “and almost got Mary shot.”

“I shall beat him unmercifully,” Bruce said and climbed off the roof. Dropping to the ground, he saw Ted and Carl just jump off the roof.

“Mary is always so sweet and nice,” Ted cried out in shock. “What the hell happened to turn her into, psycho teen killer?”

“Don’t know, but I’ve never seen her shoot that well,” Bruce said, heading for the other command rig that was pulled inside the perimeter. He stopped, seeing the boys putting a mesh dish antenna up.

“Boys,” he said.

They looked over and grinned. “Hey, Dad,” Jake said and jumped down. “Look wh-,” Jake stopped as Bruce grabbed him by his vest, pulling him over and lifting him off the ground.

“What the fuck did you do to piss Mary off?!” Bruce whispered harshly. “She’s taking shots at running blues, hitting them in the legs and then systematically dismembering them.”

“Yeah, she is shooting really well today,” Jake nodded.

“Jake, spit it out,” Bruce said.

Letting out a sigh as Bruce put him down, Jake looked up at Bruce. “Well, I had an idea and needed some stuff, so I stopped at Lowes to get some of what I need,” Jake said, taking a breath. “Well, I could smell blues inside and these damn rigs make enough noise to wake the dead, so I knew the blues were hiding. I got two platoons and was going to do a dynamic entry, forming a scrimmage line and move down the building. Mary said that was stupid because there were too many rows and blues could hide above us, and we needed to do a sweeping clear.”

“I said no, but either she didn’t hear or ignored me because when we entered, she moved off with second platoon in a sweep as first platoon did a scrimmage line, moving down the building,” Jake said, pausing to breathe.

“Like I said, there were blues so first platoon fired, and second platoon was one aisle over,” Jake said.

“So, you almost shot your wife?” Bruce asked.

“No, they were on the next aisle,” Jake clarified.

Carl stepped up, “Ah, Jake, were you leading first platoon?”

Shrugging, “No, I was getting what I needed,” he said.

“In an unsecured building?” Carl asked, raising his eyebrows.

“I could see around me,” Jake said.

“Uh, ha,” Carl nodded, having dealt with this before, just in a larger version. “So, how many blues were lying on the floor around you when Mary came over?”

“I don’t know, maybe like a dozen or so,” Jake said.

“Son, you go apologize to her,” Bruce said. “You scared her and she’s pissed.”

“I wasn’t in any danger,” Jake snapped.

Stepping back, Bruce grabbed his crotch. “Reach down and feel your balls, son,” he said. “When you get married, your wife will remove those fuckers at her whim. You go and tell her you’re sorry. Just wait till I leave, in case she starts shooting at you.”

“She’s seen me fight off more than that,” Jake cried out, throwing his hands up.

“Hey,” Bruce snapped. “Neither you, nor I, will ever be able to understand. I’m telling you this from experience. Apologize, unless you are willing to fight, and it’s going to be a big one if you do.”

Letting out a sigh, Jake nodded. “Alright, I’ll apologize for killing the blues.”

“Boy, she will pop a cap in your ass if you say that,” Bruce said with Ted and Carl nodding vigorously. “You just say you’re sorry you upset her. Never try to tell her why you think, and yes I said think, she’s mad. Most of the time you won’t know, and it only pisses them off more if you get it wrong. That’s why you say, ‘I’m sorry I made you upset’.”

Jake nodded and Bruce turned to see Matt typing on his little phone pad. “Man, this is good stuff,” Matt mumbled.

“But, Dad, I’m right,” Jake said.

“Son,” Bruce said, putting his hands on his hips. “How many times did you see me and Mom argue and you knew I was right, but I gave in?”

“A lot,” Jake shrugged.

“That’s because it’s not worth it,” Bruce said. “I only took it to the next level with your Mom rarely because women can stay mad forr-eeevvv-errr. So, is this time worth it to you to dig in your heels and make a fight on the home front?”

“Oh no,” Jake said, shaking his head. “I can think of other stuff I would take a stand on.”

“Very good,” Bruce said, patting Jake’s shoulder. “So, what did you have to get?”

“Come look,” Jake said, jerking his head and walking to the rear of the rig. “I put a satellite uplink on and two more antennas for broadband. Then, I hooked up three more monitors and I had the ninjas send me a computer that I hooked in. Now, I can monitor my computers with my tablet when I’m in the cupola. I’m sorry, Dad, but I had too much shit going on to keep it on three monitors,” he said, stopping at the rear troop door.

“Now, not only can I get feeds on what the drones are seeing, but also map readouts, vehicle locations, and I can send any to my tablet,” Jake said climbing in. “But this was the main reason I stopped.”

Reaching down, Jake picked something up and put a ring on a hook welded to the right wall, then did it on the left and stepped back showing Bruce a hammock stretched across the back of the MRAP. “We can put five hammocks in the back, one in the cab, and the last man can sleep on the floor in all the troop carrier rigs,” Jake said with a smile.

“Son, that was worth stopping for,” Bruce said nodding. “A word of advice, Danny and Mary are taking over other companies and will switch off, so they can learn on their own as you will. But if I may suggest,” Bruce said, holding up a finger. “Find out what company they are taking over and put a hammock in the back for them. I don’t care if you don’t have one. You better make damn sure they do. If nothing else, you give her this rig and fix up another one.”

“I only found twelve,” Jake said.

“Then my advice is, find out what companies they are taking over and fix their command rig,” Bruce said.

Jake looked at his Dad hard. “Just why the hell are we still here?”

“Waiting on the second regiment,” Bruce said. “It can’t be done with one or I should say, it will take fucking forever using one regiment in the field.”

“Dad,” Jake said sheepishly. “We have enough newbies out here as it is. How about train the regiments one at a time, then advance on?”

“Son, I’m not out here for my health and neither is anyone else. Second regiment moved out yesterday under Willie. He’s made them maneuver in the corridor we made and they are picking it up fast. We will advance tonight when they reach us and set up, letting them get hit by blues.”

“Just where are we advancing to?” Jake asked.

“Atlanta,” Bruce smiled. “We have maintained a forty to fifty-mile front and that’s not wide enough. That’s why I need second regiment; I’m moving us along a hundred-mile front.”

“So two regiments will be in the field at all times?” Matt asked.

“Yep,” Bruce nodded. “With two on standby and two down for refit, but all of them are training now. Mainly training on how to read a map and compass while moving in a vehicle.”

“Let me go see which company Mary is taking over,” Jake sighed and Bruce grabbed his arm.

“You say you’re sorry first,” Bruce instructed and Jake nodded.

They all headed to the perimeter and climbed up on a MRAP, walking along the roofs until they reached the girls. “You blew his arm off!” Buffy cheered.

“Damn, that was a good shot,” Jake said, then noticed the field of dismembered blues. “Hey, baby?” Jake said, kneeling down beside Mary.

When Mary rolled over, Ted and Carl jumped in front of Bruce. “Yes?” Mary said with narrowed eyes.

“I’m sorry, you were right,” Jake said, holding his head down.

Leaping up, Mary wrapped her arms around him. “You scared the shit out of me, Jake!” she yelled in a quivering voice.

“Guys,” Bruce said quietly. “You see she’s a really good shot, but I do appreciate the gesture.” Ted and Carl nodded, slowly stepping back. “Girls, what companies are you taking over?” he asked.

“We talked about it and we both are taking over the second companies,” Danny said.

“Alright, I’ll leave you to get it straight and call you when we are ready to pull out,” Bruce said, looking over at Buffy. “Buffy,” he said and she let out a groan, putting the binoculars down. “You will stay with Danny until further notice.”

Jumping in the air, holding her right knee up and bringing her right arm down to her side, Buffy softly breathed, “Yes.”

Danny reached out, patting Buffy’s back. “We’ll kick some ass,” she said as Buffy put her leg down and looked up with a grin.

As Bruce left them, Jake and Matt were leading the girls over to show them what they’d done. Climbing on his rig, Bruce jumped in the cupola. “Let’s head to the next company,” he called out.

“Boss, David is nine kinds of pissed off about his new position, just warning you,” Ted called over the radio.

“Seems to be the tune of the day,” Bruce said as his rig pulled out.

Chapter 26

Standing out of the troop hatch, Danny adjusted her CVC and pressed the microphone. “Buffy, you need more ammo?”

“No, I’m good,” Buffy called back from the cupola, letting a burst go on the minigun and cutting down a group of charging blues. Every rig in her convoy was shooting and covering their assigned areas as they rolled down the highway.

It had taken them two days to cover the hundred and thirty miles to Atlanta. It was more of a problem of working out movement of troops than blues. That changed this morning outside of Atlanta.

Blues hit them in force twenty miles back, and Danny had ordered her convoy in side-by-side formation and that pushed the blues back. Now with the outline of Atlanta ahead, blues were almost coming at them like an ocean as the convoy slugged ahead at thirty miles an hour.

“Fuck this,” Danny shouted, grabbing the radio. “Bravo company, we are speeding up to fifty MPH to Fulton airfield. If you break down, button up until we clear the blues and come back for you, how copy?”

As the platoons reported in, Danny grabbed a SAW machine gun and stood up, shooting blues as Buffy hosed the right side of the convoy. “Yeah, bitches, I have a big gun!” she cheered as the blues’ line melted back. Suddenly, she stopped and lifted up another ammo can, kicking the empty one out.

Glancing at Buffy wrestling an ammo can that weighed almost as much as she did, Danny couldn’t help but grin as she squeezed the trigger, firing bursts into the mass around them. She felt them speed up, but it seemed like it was taking forever.

When her gun ran dry, she grabbed another belt and leaned her head out, looking at the front of the convoy. The road ahead was packed, and thanks to the plows on the lead rigs, blues were being flung away.

She loaded her weapon and felt the rig bounce and knew it was bodies of blues under them. “Shit,” she yelled and grabbed the radio, resting her SAW on its side and squeezing the trigger.

“This is Bat Two, Bravo, requesting air on I-20 to clear a path to Fulton airfield. If I don’t get it fast, I will have to stop and fight here!” she yelled into the radio, over the noise of gunfire, wind, blues, and diesel engines.

“Air is coming, Danny, ten seconds out!” Angela called back.

“Fuck, they are fast,” Danny said as Buffy let out a stream of lead. Feeling her bolt lock back, Danny grabbed another belt and glanced back up at the sky and froze. “Fuck me sideways and take away my credit card,” she said as the massive plane closed in.

She didn’t know what kind of plane it was, only that it was big with four propeller engines and four miniguns in the nose. The troops called it, ‘God’s Mower’.

Four streams of red shot from the nose and Danny turned her head, climbing up on the roof. The streams of red were raking the highway side to side as the plane flew over, firing down the road. Just like a mower, the blues fell down in a massive path. Unlike the other planes that had miniguns and could only fire for a few minutes at best, God’s Mower could fire for half an hour. With each minigun spitting out four thousand rounds a minute, that was a lot of hate going downrange.

When the lead MRAPs reached the area where God’s Mower had started, they quickly picked up speed with their plows throwing bodies of blues off the road as if they were snow.

Dropping the new belt in, Danny kept looking ahead as God’s Mower just continued down the interstate. “Mack can have those pussy jets, I want more of those,” Danny said as the plane stopped firing six miles ahead and banked away.

“Danny, you shouldn’t have trouble getting to the airfield, but set up fast because the blues won’t give you long. I have two Warthogs on standby for you, and Apaches,” Angela called out.

“Can you just keep God’s Mower close? I really like that one,” Danny said, looking at the bodies. From tree line to tree line on both sides of the interstate, bodies were everywhere and very few were moving.

“Sorry, I have to send it to David and the other one is rearming, but I have help here,” Angela said. “Call if you need me.”

“I’m a member of the command group,” Danny smiled. “We will have more of those bitches.”

Buffy looked over at Danny with a pissed expression. “You see that, that fucker shot all of them and didn’t leave me any!” she shouted.

“Don’t worry, BB. We are about to be in the shit,” Danny said, grabbing the radio. “When you pull off the interstate, lead rig, you drive through the service gate. I swear if you slow down, I’ll shoot you and leave your body.”

“Copy,” came over the radio as they pulled off the interstate. “Semi, right lane.”

Danny felt her driver yank the steering wheel hard and looked over the side, seeing a stalled semi in the right lane. “This isn’t a Ferrari, dumbass!” Buffy yelled down in the cab. “You don’t yank the wheel hard or we’ll flip.”

“Man, I love her,” Danny chuckled as the first rigs blew through the fence and troops started firing again. Blues weren’t on the airfield, but they were all around the fence. Grabbing the radio, “Okay, set up like we always have, just a little faster, so calm down,” she said. “Bravo support, you will send three personnel to my rig and one to each platoon leader’s rig, do you copy?”

“Copy, do you want extra ammo broken out now?” a young female asked.

“After we set up, start breaking out the ammo, we are going to need it.”

The lead vehicles pulled apart in two columns, driving off the main runway and onto the grass, forming the defensive perimeter as gunfire erupted from every vehicle. “Don’t shoot at our own trucks!” Danny screamed over the radio, seeing streams of fire trying to shoot between the other line of trucks.

As her rig slowed and pulled up behind the one in front, Danny climbed out on the roof and watched the supply vehicles pull in the center. She let out a sigh, seeing the last MRAPs closing the box. Grabbing her radio, Danny grinned. “Okay, let’s do what we came to do. Let’s kill some blues.”

***

Six miles to the south on an overpass, Matt looked around at the mass of blues on the interstate. “Alpha company, do not, I repeat, do not shoot at the blues directly under us or you will build a ramp for them to use. Keep your fire one hundred yards out but remember, we are only thirty feet up, so they may be able to jump up if enough get under us.”

When he got answers from everyone, Matt looked at his screens, checking the other companies. “This is Bat Two, I need air for Bat Two, Charlie company,” he called over the regiment radio, then grabbed the battalion radio. “Charlie company, you need to move your ass, this isn’t a Sunday drive. Pull into that baseball field and set up. You have blues in waves coming.”

“No shit,” a female voice screamed.

“If I have to drive down there, I will kick your ass,” Matt shot back. “Now calm down and set up,” he said as he saw helicopters swoop in, clearing the blues back. The convoy pulled off the road into a group of ball fields and formed up.

Matt sighed, “I wish it was Danny’s turn to run the battalion today.”

***

Six miles to the southeast, Jake’s company pulled into Atlanta International Airport, setting up on the runway. Standing up, he glanced out seeing his troops were set up and keeping the blues back three hundred yards. “We’ll play later,” he said, dropping back down.

Looking at his monitors, he clicked on his other companies. He sighed, seeing Bravo already in a perimeter defense with a wall of bodies around them. “Good girl,” he said and looked at the others.

Grabbing the regiment radio, “This is Bat One, I need air for Bat One, Echo company on I-75,” he called out, then grabbed the battalion radio. “Echo, why aren’t you set up? I passed you and I’m set up!”

“We were keeping convoy speed, Over,” a nervous voice called back.

“You can’t get a fucking ticket, now move your ass!”

“Copy, we are two miles away from rally point.”

Jake took a breath, trying to keep calm. “I know, I can see you and you’re driving like Miss Daisy. Step on the long vertical pedal before you have to stop on the interstate and form up and I’m telling you, you don’t want to fight numbers like this there.”

“Copy.”

Watching the monitor, Jake sighed, seeing a gunship roll in, clearing a path for Echo. Taking his advice, Echo sped up pulling off the highway into a large parking lot. When they were set up, Jake dropped the radio, leaning back. “Now, all they have to do is fight,” he said, standing up and grabbing his rifle.

***

Mary looked around the golf course they were set up on at the endless streams of blues. Grabbing the regimental radio and looking at a large cluster of trees six hundred yards away, Mary took a deep breath. “This is Bat One, Bravo. I have trees to my south six hundred yards away and blues are pouring out. Can you send me something?”

“On the way,” Bruce said and Mary smiled, dropping the radio and grabbing her rifle. Pulling it to her shoulder, she started firing into the wall of blues.

All of a sudden, hundreds of explosions sounded really close to the south. She turned to see trees falling as the explosions continued for almost a minute. “What the fuck did he just shoot at me?” she asked then turned back and saw many blues were also looking at the explosions.

Unlucky for the blues, Mary’s troops never looked and kept firing.

***

Bruce leaned back from the tabletop monitor as the last of the MLRS rockets exploded. “All teams are now in position and set up,” he said, looking at the map.

“Second regiment, battalion three and four are reporting minimal contact with all companies,” Angela said. “They are requesting to redeploy closer to Atlanta.”

“Negative, we have three battalions inside and blues are starting to head to us,” Bruce said, tapping the table to change to a drone in the east. “Tell them, they are to hold between Athens and Atlanta. They will have playmates soon enough.”

“Bruce, Willie says the National Guard base looks like all the storage areas are empty,” Stephanie said, rubbing her belly.

Looking at the small sub screens around the main map, Bruce touched one and dragged it to the center. Letting it go, it blew up and he saw a formation of MRAPs in the middle of the runway. “Please don’t tell me Willie drove over to the storage building first.”

“Okay, I won’t tell you,” Stephanie said, then pressed her headset. “Warthog flight 147, need you to northeast at Peachtree airport. Need strafing run east to west at north end of runway.”

Tapping the screen again, Bruce pulled down a shot from a drone at thirty thousand feet. It wasn’t hard to figure out where the teams were. The explosions around them marked them very well.

“What the hell?” he said, seeing explosions on side roads away from any of the teams. “Who’s doing that?” Bruce asked.

“Doing what?” Stephanie asked, covering her mouthpiece.

“Dropping ordnance on side streets?”

“I’m not and Angela is directing the choppers now,” Stephanie said, then went back to guiding in the aircraft.

Bruce watched as the explosions kept coming. He sighed and pulled out his cellphone, seeing the relay was up and he had signal. Tapping the screen, he pulled the phone to his ear.

“Don’t start,” Nancy shouted, answering the phone.

“I would like to save those Hellfires, in case we need them.”

“I have seven Reapers overhead and I’m only using three of them,” she snapped. “I know where everyone is, so shut up.”

“Nancy, put the red shoes on tonight, you need some bad,” Bruce said then hung up.

“Pee break,” Angela said, holding up her hand and one of the technicians watching ran over. When she got up, the young man sat down and Angela handed him her headset. “I have God’s Mower coming in for Matt. It needs to do a run north to south along the interstate.”

“Yes, ma’am,” he said, pressing the headset.

Bruce chuckled as she put a hand between her legs and waddled to the back of Prometheus. There were two bathrooms but the crew learned; keep one open or the two pregnant women would yank you out.

“Bruce, the Land of Oz finished their assessment and are reporting one point three to one point six million in Atlanta, and about that many moving in from the surrounding area,” Stephanie said, then went back to air traffic control.

Tapping the screen, Bruce groaned, flipping through different views till he looked over at the group of technicians from second regiment that were observing. “Get my satellite map up with the teams’ locations,” Bruce said, waving his hand at the table.

A young girl came over and tapped the screen three times and a satellite image sprang up with fifty pins, marking each company’s location. “Thank you,” Bruce said, looking at the map as Ted and Carl moved over.

“Boss, this is bullshit. We wiped out that mega horde and it moved through here,” Ted said, shaking his head.

“Ted, we did and we know, blues move back into an area because game moves back and they follow,” Bruce said. “I was actually expecting more.”

“You still think they will be able to move to alternate positions by this afternoon?” Carl asked.

Tapping the screen, Bruce pulled up drones flying at sixteen thousand feet then tapped the screen, filling it with a live feed. “This is Danny. Look, the mass of blues is already thinning. The blues have fifty targets to go after and are getting chopped to bits,” he said. “They will be able to move in a few hours. We are putting up too many for them to mass up on.”

Carl nodded then looked up at Bruce. “When would you consider this war won?”

Bruce waved a hand at the screen. “When I can send one platoon to a city this size, and they can move without fear of being overrun.”

“Oh boy,” Ted sighed. “That may take a while.”

***

Glancing at her watch, Danny saw it was almost 1400. “Can we go now?” Buffy whined. “There aren’t that many blues here.”

“Buffy, we have to wait until we get permission,” Danny laughed. “They are moving the companies a few at a time, to make sure they have air available to cover. We are moving into the city and that means the blues will be right on us.”

“Well, tell everyone to stop shooting so many so I can use the minigun, or you get on the minigun and let me shoot some,” Buffy huffed.

“Just use your SCAR and if you see a big group, cut loose on the minigun,” Danny said, still hearing a steady tempo of suppressed shots but no big guns.

Pulling her rifle to her shoulder, Buffy laughed, pulling the trigger dropping a blue. “It’s on like a chicken bone,” she laughed.

“Bat Two Bravo, this is Boss, you copy?” Bruce called over the radio.

“About time,” Danny huffed, dropping in the back and grabbing the radio. “This is Bravo.”

“Danny, you can’t take the interstate to Turner Field’s parking lot. There is a huge pileup on the overpass and the side streets are blocked. You are going to have to come in through South Downtown, you ready for the route?”

“Ready, Dad,” she said and started writing as he read out the directions, then she repeated them back.

“That’s right. Now, you’ll be going through downtown and you will need to button up because you’re driving between high-rises till you reach Capitol Ave. You will have to stay single file and I suggest you lead. Tell your driver to get on the radio and Angela will direct him.”

“Got it,” Danny said then pushed her head into the cab. “Get on the radio and follow the directions Angela gives you when she gives them to you or I’ll let Buffy drive,” she told the driver, a young man named Louis.

“I will,” Louis said, pulling on his CVC and Danny moved back, grabbing the company radio. “Bravo, we are moving out and I’m leading and we will stay single file to get past obstacles. We will be going through downtown and when I say button up, you better button up. The most important thing is, don’t get separated and stay close. My speed will be forty-five MPH. Moving out in ten, report if you copy.”

When the platoons called in, Danny told the driver to pull out. “Buffy, get on the mini, it’s about to get interesting.”

“I got the big can full,” she said cheerfully. “That’s ten thousand rounds in my can of whoop ass.”

Clipping the regiment radio on her, Danny stood up as her driver waited for the others in front of her to move. “Momma, I swear, I believe Dad was unfaithful to you at least once. There’s no way Buffy is not blood,” she said softly.

When he had the room, Louis pulled out and away from the group and slowed, waiting on the others to get behind him. “I like being in the front,” Buffy said, spinning the cupola till she was aiming ahead.

“I do too, Buffy, but if I say button up, you drop down fast,” Danny said.

Shrugging and adjusting her CVC, “Okay,” Buffy said then gripped the minigun.

Making sure the fifty-six MRAPs and ten support vehicles were in line, Danny gripped her rifle, “Driver, let’s go,” she said.

Hearing Angela call out directions, Danny relaxed as Louis slowly picked up speed. Bringing her rifle up, Danny started shooting the blues that were close to their route. “Brace yourself,” the driver yelled out and Danny dropped down inside. She looked up toward the cab and saw Buffy was already inside.

The MRAP gave a shake and Danny looked through the driver’s window as he crashed through the gate. Seeing they were clear, she jumped back up with the second radio operator, a twenty-year-old girl named Beth and started shooting.

Weaving around abandoned cars and wrecks, the driver headed into Atlanta. Ejecting her magazine, Danny slammed in a new one, then picked up the SAW. “Get on a belt fed weapon, we are two people short,” she told Beth. Resting the SAW on the roof, Danny started squeezing short bursts.

‘Rrrrrrrr,’ she heard the minigun fire and glanced up to see Buffy was firing to their front. “Buffy, show me you really are my sister,” Danny mumbled, squeezing the trigger and chopping down three blues.

As the driver turned on another road, Danny saw the sign, ‘Donald Lee Hollowell Pkway’. Not seeing any blues close, she looked at her feed box and saw it was almost empty. Popping the top, she threw the small belt away and fed a new one in.

“Should have kept those support troops in here for firepower,” she mumbled, slamming the tray closed. Checking her side and not seeing any threats, Danny glanced up and saw Buffy aiming her rifle ahead of them.

Climbing up behind Buffy and looking ahead, there were only a few blues in the road charging them. Moving to the side, Danny raised the SAW and helped Buffy keep the road clear. When Buffy changed magazines, she glanced over at Danny. “I’m not using my can of whoop ass on them.”

Danny grinned as she squeezed the trigger and caught movement out of the corner of her eye and turned to see a Blackhawk flying beside them. It seemed the gunner didn’t care about using his can of whoop ass as a stream of red, rained down on the road.

“Cheater!” Buffy yelled. “When you reload, you don’t have blues running at you!”

Feeling her bolt lock back, Danny dropped back down and grabbed another one. After loading her SAW, Danny threw a couple of belts on the roof, then climbed back up beside Buffy. Looking up, she saw the Blackhawk fly over the road continuing to fly along with them and the door gunner on this side used his can of whoop ass.

Keeping her weapon up, Danny just watched for threats, letting the chopper clear the road. Glancing over at Buffy, Danny saw her put her SCAR back inside and get on the minigun. “Good girl,” Danny mumbled as the chopper crossed the road again, so the right gunner could fire as the left reloaded.

Looking ahead, she saw a T intersection. “This better stay Donald’s Parkway or we are turning around,” she said then glanced to her right through breaks in the trees, seeing the high-rises getting closer.

“Slow down, dumb ass. I don’t want to turn over!” Buffy shouted down at Louis and Danny was rather glad she did. The turn wasn’t that sharp, but for a vehicle this size it was.

It seemed the driver only took his foot off the accelerator never hitting the brake and Danny grabbed on, swearing the right wheels were off the ground.

As Louis turned on Hollywood, the MRAP jerked hard to the left, throwing everyone around. Danny banged around in the hatchway, crashing against the lip and feeling pain in her back. She looked up just in time to see Buffy drop down in the cupola, dropping inside.

“Do that again and I will let Herman cut your dick off, bitch!” Buffy screeched at the driver. Seeing nothing close, Danny couldn’t resist and dropped down and saw Buffy holding her knife in front of Louis’ face. “Do it again, I fucking dare ya, bitch!”

“If you wreck, we have to walk, you stupid fucker!” Buffy screamed then folded Herman up and clipped him to her vest. “You busted my lip, so I get to bust yours when we stop,” Buffy said calmly and climbed back up into the cupola.

Danny laughed standing back up and then stopped, seeing the Blackhawk fly away. She was about to call for another one when low and behold, another Blackhawk flew alongside them, clearing the road ahead.

Looking around, she saw an AutoZone. “Man, Dad spent some money in those,” she said, continuing to scan around.

Around them, she could start to see larger buildings and the gunner in the Blackhawk was firing almost constantly. Danny started to wonder if she should ask for another on standby when a second Blackhawk flew past the first and the door gunner opened up. “I love Momma Angela and Momma Stephanie,” Danny sighed.

Looking up and around, Danny caught her breath, seeing a dozen helicopters around them. Then she saw a dark shape coming, and the choppers in front of them peeled away as God’s Mower lowered its nose and unleashed hell.

“Bring the pain!” Danny yelled and Buffy threw up her hands cheering as the plane flew in front and crossed over the road they were on, sending continuous streams of 7.62 to the earth. Then, Danny realized it was clearing the road they were turning on ahead.

God’s Mower was barely past them when the Blackhawks flew back up. One was on the left, barely fifty yards in front of them and the other on the right, a hundred yards ahead of the other chopper.

Danny sighed, seeing neither was shooting but the driver was slowing, then looked ahead. “This isn’t a sharp turn, fuck face!” Buffy shouted. “Fucking go before Herman comes out to play!”

Making a mental note to ask her Dad if Buffy could always stay with her, Danny looked up as the choppers were firing to the left of the road that they were turning right on. Passing a salvage yard, Danny kept looking north as the driver turned onto Hwy 41. Blues were filling the road, only to be cut down.

Feeling the rig jarring, Danny turned ahead to see the road packed with dead blues. The RG she was in didn’t have a true plow, only a small one to keep bodies from getting stuck underneath. It may have looked like ground effects, but the plow was tossing most bodies out of the way.

Seeing a hospital on the right, Danny started scanning hard, swinging her gun back and forth but the blues were still being held back by the Blackhawks. “This is a sharp turn, dumb ass!” Buffy shouted and Danny looked ahead.

Lucky for Louis, he slowed enough to keep the vehicle from rocking then stomped the accelerator, powering out of the turn. “Very good, dumb ass!” Buffy yelled. Looking south, Danny saw God’s Mower flying along another road, heading toward downtown.

“The choppers didn’t pull back,” she said in a low voice.

At the same time, the choppers swapped sides of the road, letting their opposite gunners work on keeping the road clear. Danny saw a huge white dome ahead and then saw a sign, ‘Georgia Dome’. Looking down the road, Danny was amazed at the bodies that God’s Mower had cut down as the driver slowed down and turned again.

“I’m so proud of you, dummy!” Buffy shouted as Louis sped back up.

The two Blackhawks peeled away and two more flew in, taking over as they sped past the dome. Seeing blues still coming onto the road, Danny opened up, firing a long burst as Buffy opened up with the minigun.

“Motherfucker, this is a ninety degree turn. You wreck us, I’ll let Herman cut you up and feed you to the blues!” Buffy yelled over the intercom.

Moving her gun side to side, Danny kept firing as the blues closed in and the driver slowed, taking the sharp turn. “Angela, are you sure that’s the best way?” Buffy shouted and Danny realized Buffy was on the regiment radio. “Can’t we just drive through the fucking building?”

Danny looked up as they neared the high-rises and felt the driver weaving and turning onto another road. A huge white building was on their right as the driver turned on MLK. “Oh, fuck,” Danny said, seeing glass exploding on what had to be the twentieth floor.

A dozen blues were hurtling toward them from the high-rise. “Button up!” Danny screamed, grabbing the hatch and closing it. The hatch slammed down but didn’t close, and Danny saw the ammo belts were in the hatch.

Thumps sounded on the hull as the bodies impacted. She turned to see Buffy and Beth already in, then turned to the front in time to see a body hit the hood, almost exploding. “You can speed up, dummy,” Buffy said calmly to Louis.

The rig gave a lurch as the driver sped up and they watched in horror as blues poured from the buildings ahead. “Can you see this? Some of them are jumping from really high up and we aren’t even there yet,” Buffy said as more thumps sounded out.

Seeing liquid dripping in, Danny jumped back, seeing blood streaming under the cracked hatch. “Mask on,” she said and everyone dug out their hardened paintball masks.

“We are spreading out, Danny,” second platoon’s lieutenant called over the radio.

Before Danny moved her hand, Buffy grabbed her radio and answered. “Bitch, you better speed up. These bitches are jumping out of buildings on us!”

Danny reached up and pulled on the ammo belt that was keeping the hatch open. Feeling it wasn’t budging and using her shoulder, she pressed up on the hatch and had to push hard to get a little room before pulling the belt inside. Dropping the blood-covered ammo belt on the floor, Danny locked the hatch.

Buffy pushed past her, moving to the right troop window. “Yeah, bitch, I see you!” she shouted and Danny turned to see a blue male’s face pressed up against the window as it held onto the roof. Buffy pressed the back of her hand up to the window, flipping the bird in the blue’s face.

“I’m going to find your mama, cover my dick in honey and ground up glass, and rape that bitch!” Buffy yelled as the rig bounced and the blue fell off. “I will find you, cocksucker!” Buffy shouted at the blue as it fell to the pavement. Danny gasped, looking out the back window and seeing the rig behind them had several blues on it.

“Buffy is spending too much time with Dad,” Danny mumbled, seeing the rig swerve sharply trying to shake the blues off.

Buffy crawled back under the cupola and looked out the front window. “See where that chopper is hovering? That’s where you turn. Now fucking put your foot down and don’t wreck, or you will get out and push!” she screamed.

“Bravo keep tight, turn ahead,” Danny called over the radio.

Buffy looked at Danny, “Angela says the choppers have cleared the area at the turn and we can open up.”

“What about the ones on us?” Danny asked, feeling another thump.

“Let me drive, I’ll get their asses off,” Buffy said cheerfully.

“No, BB. I need you on a gun,” Danny grinned. “When we take the turn, we open up my hatch and clear us off.”

Pulling her pistol up, Buffy grinned at Danny and Beth. “That’s right, we are some bad ass bitches.”

Hearing plinks on the hull, Danny’s heart paused. “Who’s shooting at us?”

“The chopper ahead of us,” Heath, the primary radio operator, shouted from the passenger seat.

Buffy looked out the front window and saw shapes in the troop area of the Blackhawk shooting at them. “Those better be little bullets and my minigun better be okay.”

As the rig bounced over bodies, Danny saw a gold dome on her right as Heath turned around. “The chopper reports we have bodies on the roof and they can’t be sure they are all dead.”

Danny raised her pistol up. “Oh, they will be shortly.”

“You tell ‘em, sis,” Buffy cheered.

Grabbing Beth, Danny looked at Buffy. “Buffy, we all push up on my hatch. I’m taking back and you take front. If it’s clear, call it out and Heath, you open the cupola so Buffy can get in,” she said and looked at Beth. “You will take left, got it? If it’s clear, duck back in and open your hatch.”

Visibly trembling, Beth nodded as Buffy told Heath and they all moved under Danny’s hatch. “Push,” Danny grunted and they all pushed up, straining hard.

“How many fuckers jumped on us?” Buffy grunted as the hatch slowly opened. The bodies rolled off and the hatch suddenly sprang open as everyone raised their pistols.

A blue face was feet away as Danny pulled the trigger on her XDM, sending a .45 to punch the blue in the nose. Its head yanked back as the rear of its head exploded. Seeing movement, Danny squeezed the trigger hitting another blue in the chest and feeling the rig slow and turn.

She heard more pistol shots, but cleared the rest of the rear and turned as Beth dropped down. Seeing Buffy climb out, Danny pulled up her SAW and looked back along the convoy to see blues raining down. “This sucks slimy donkey dicks,” she said, lifting her SAW as Louis finished the turn onto Capital and she couldn’t see down the road anymore.

She turned around to see Buffy pulling a blue’s body out of her cupola. “If you fucked up my gun, I’m killing your kids!” she shouted, kicking the body off the roof.

Climbing in the cupola, Buffy stomped on the hatch. “Open the fucking hatch, pussy!”

Danny glanced over to see Beth opening the left hatch. “Did you hear Angela, dummy?!” Buffy screamed in the intercom. “She said slow down! Or we move from under the cover the choppers are giving us.”

“Slow down, so the rest of the convoy can catch up,” Danny called over the intercom. Feeling the rig slow, she looked around and saw bodies everywhere then looked up to see four Blackhawks hovering over them.

The rig stopped and Danny saw a raised crosswalk over the road that was utterly destroyed. A large building was on the right that looked like a parking garage. Feeling better, she looked back to see her convoy still pulling out and every vehicle was covered in bodies. Hoping the bodies on her troops’ rigs were dead, she grabbed the radio to call Angela to see if she could tell the driver to pull away, but Danny froze.

A blue was clawing his way up the side of six-story building on her right. It was moving so fast up the building, it looked like it was running on all fours.

“They are running up the walls!” she screamed as loud as she could and opened fire, holding the trigger of her SAW down.

Hearing Danny scream and fire, Buffy screamed and pressed the minigun but didn’t see blues, so she just hosed everything around them. The rig pulling up behind them was throwing bodies off and heard the roar of gunfire and saw tracers from the minigun spraying the entire area to its front. They all brought up weapons and just held down the triggers.

The troops in the choppers saw the wild fire but didn’t see targets and then the other vehicles opened up, shooting any building in range. Hearing the roar of gunfire under them, the door gunners opened up just as the troops in the cargo area did.

“It ran up the building!” Danny continued to scream, feeling her bolt lock back and she did the fastest reload ever.

“Move your ass, dummy!” Buffy screamed, holding the trigger down as glass and bricks rained down from the buildings from all the gunfire.

The RG lurched forward as Danny opened up again, spraying the building she’d seen the blue run up. Buffy, finally seeing a steady stream of gunfire to follow from Danny, stopped spraying wildly and aimed at the same building.

Everyone else saw them hitting the building and moved their aim, sending rivers of bullets into the structure. Buffy never stopped firing, even as they drove under the walkway.

Coming out from under the walkway, Buffy saw an Apache hovering over the road, unloading its chain gun on the same building. “Fuck!” she screamed as they passed the building, but kept swiveling the gun back to shoot at the building. “How many is in there?!”

Suddenly, the stream of red stopped and Buffy looked down as the barrels kept spinning. Kicking the empty can away and dropping down, she lifted a can of ammo, over twice her weight, and climbed back up. Throwing the top open, she grabbed the belt as Danny continued to scream, shooting at the building.

Loading the belt, Buffy turned the cupola to the front as she finished loading the minigun. Looking up, she saw a tall gray building on the left standing alone and her mouth fell open, seeing a dozen figures crawling up the wall faster than she could run.

“They’re running up the walls!” she screeched over the radio, pressing the trigger as Danny reloaded and turned and saw the blues crawling up the wall.

“They’re running up the walls!” Danny screamed and sprayed the building.

***

Back at command, Angela heard the screams over Buffy’s radio. “I need all aircraft now! Vector to south downtown!” she screamed into the radio.

“What is it?” Stephanie shouted, leaning back in her chair and looking down at Angela.

“Blues are attacking them, running on the buildings!”

Bruce looked down at the table monitor as Stephanie screamed in the radio. “Fucking kill everything downtown!”

Tapping the screen, Bruce could see a shitload of tracers hitting two buildings from the choppers and the convoy, but he couldn’t see any blues. Tapping the screen, Bruce zoomed in and jumped back. “They are fucking running up the building!” he screamed, pointing at the screen.

For the first time, fear filled Omega from top to bottom, and hell followed this fear. All the companies heard the terror over the radio about blues running up buildings and like Bravo, every company leveled the area around them with gunfire, rockets, grenades, and one sergeant ordered his driver through a building to knock it down.

***

Ten miles away to the south, Steve turned his Dad’s Pavelow toward downtown and looked out the window in awe, seeing streams of helicopters and planes speeding toward the high-rises. “Holy shit,” he said as Stephanie screamed over the radio.

“Blow up every building downtown!”

Shoving the throttle forward, Steve pressed the intercom. “Get all guns ready, we are rolling in hot and holding half a mile out, dump everything we have!”

***

The convoy sped down the road as everyone screamed about the blues running up the buildings. Every rig was shooting anything around them that Mother Nature didn’t make. Passing a high-rise hotel, the windows exploded as it felt the wrath of Bravo for having the audacity to just stand there.

With his foot buried on the accelerator, Louis pulled into the large parking lot of the stadium and what cars were there, were soon riddled with bullets or just driven over. Pulling to the center of the lot with every person shooting, Bravo pulled into a box formation in record time, then everyone faced out and hosed the area.

Danny threw down the smoking SAW and grabbed the bigger M240. Setting it on the roof, she picked up the 7.62 belt and pressed the trigger, aiming at the hotel they’d passed, six hundred yards away.

The line facing the stadium opened up on the structure just because it was there and blues could climb it. The blues charging them were hit with gunfire as an afterthought, just because they got in the way.

Hovering around downtown, choppers dumped whatever they were carrying into the buildings as Stephanie moved them all to the east, to get them out of the line of fire for artillery. Many were empty before they made it and headed back to rearm as artillery and MLRS rockets started impacting.

When her minigun ran dry, Buffy dropped down and crawled in the back, grabbing an AT4. She climbed out on the roof, knocking the endcaps off. “Clear behind!” she yelled, pressing the trigger and sending a rocket into the hotel.

Seeing her barrel smoking, Danny flipped the lever, taking it off and grabbed another as Buffy lifted another AT4. “Clear behind!”

Danny looked up, seeing the explosion. She turned around to see everyone shooting. She looked back inside the perimeter and didn’t see any support personnel. Looking around the line, she found them standing on the rigs shooting out at anything.

Hearing more explosions, Danny looked at downtown as artillery and rockets continued raining down. Suddenly, the hotel exploded, blowing a huge hole in the side and then it was hit three more times as Hellfires rained down.

“You go, Mama Nancy!” she shouted, locking the new barrel in and moving her aim to rack any car around them and then swung her aim up at the buildings downtown, over half a mile away.

***

“Hold artillery,” Angela shouted. “Eagle flight, your run is clear and target is downtown, fucking level it!”

***

Loading her minigun, Buffy looked to the west, hearing thunder closing as Heath the primary radio operator shouted. “Danger close, air!”

“Oh shit,” Buffy said and dove through the cupola, landing hard on the floor as six Strike Eagles roared over downtown. Each unleashed ten tons of ordnance and a half a mile away seemed much closer.

The RG shook violently as the earth trembled and Buffy bounced off the floor, looking back at Danny and Beth. Danny and Buffy looked each other in the eyes. “They ran up the building,” they said together in a growl as the earth continued to shake.

When the explosions stopped, they both popped up and continued firing as a line of Warthogs zoomed in, dropping bombs and napalm.

The tall buildings started falling one by one as the aircraft kept coming. Even when the other companies started calling out that blues were running off, it didn’t stop.

“BUFF inbound, south to north run,” Heath called out. “Start of the run is one and a half miles away at Edgewood!”

Danny glanced back, seeing the massive bomber fly over them at five thousand feet. “I’ll knock your fucking buildings down,” she growled as bombs started falling.

The ground shook with each two-thousand-pound bomb and the high-rises started falling. When the BUFF pulled away as the last bomb exploded, Danny looked around the rig and everyone was looking at the buildings crashing down, panting hard.

Climbing out and looking around her company, she saw nobody was shooting and turned to the stadium as it let out a groan and the section closest to them crashed down. Looking back toward downtown, Danny could see a cluster of high-rises still standing in the distance.

“Fucking run up those and I’ll knock them down, too,” she said through clenched teeth.

***

“Call all troops in,” Bruce said, standing over the table monitor. Bruce looked in awe at the destruction from the overhead drones. Fires were raging in the rubble as Atlanta once again burned. For the second time in its existence, Atlanta burned. This time, Atlanta burned because blues ran up buildings.

Chapter 27

All of Omega was pulled into the Atlanta airport. For three days, they’d burnt female blues, killing in massive numbers and continued until no more blues showed up. They pulled to the airport and all the fighting vehicles pulled bumper to bumper, forming a massive triangle. The crews were reloading and doing maintenance on vehicles and weapons.

Bruce stood outside Prometheus and looked around, trying to get the sight of a blue running up the side of a building on all fours out of his head. It didn’t help that one of the drones got real good pictures of it and Angela and Stephanie showed it the next day on their noon broadcast. Even though they were in the field, running air, they did both the noon and evening shows from Prometheus. Which they were doing right now and why Bruce was walking around.

He laughed to himself, remembering the noon report yesterday. Angela did her part of the show then moved over, taking over for Stephanie during a live broadcast, then Stephanie came over and finished the show. This was the one everyone got to see blues running up buildings on all fours.

On the footage from the drone, you could actually make out the blue using the claws on its hands and toes to claw his way up the building. Bruce gave a shiver, pushing it out of his mind again.

He pulled every vehicle in Danny’s Bravo company back that first day because they had to be scrubbed down and vehicles decontaminated. Then, each member of Bravo had to be decontaminated because they’d tossed the bloody bodies off the vehicles.

Taking a breath, he walked over to Danny’s vehicle laughing, seeing her welding. “Yep, she’s Daddy’s girl,” he laughed. Getting closer, he saw she was welding a heavy gun mount on the right side. He glanced over and saw one on the left with a minigun mounted on it.

There were small gun mounts for the SAWs but like her Dad, if Danny wanted to throw hate downrange, she wanted to throw a lot. He stopped beside her rig, shielding his eyes till she was done and lifted the helmet up. “Nice welding, pumpkin.”

“Thanks, Daddy,” she smiled. “If I don’t get five people in the back, I want five people’s firepower.”

“That’s my girl,” he laughed.

Matt stuck his head out of the troop hatch. “Danny, do you want vehicle ID on?”

“I know my team, Matt,” Danny said, turning around.

“No, baby. It shows where all your vehicles are at.”

“Hell yeah, I want that!” Danny cried out. “I had a platoon get lost yesterday and had to call Prometheus to do a radio triangulation to find them.”

Bruce laughed and stepped back as Danny’s driver walked past. “Louis, what happened to your lip?” he asked and Louis stopped.

“He busted mine, so I busted his,” Buffy yelled from inside the rig. Hanging his head low, Louis walked around the rig.

Letting out a sigh, Bruce looked up at Danny. “Hey, he was driving like an ass and Buffy handled it,” she shrugged. “He’s a very good driver now.”

“Did you help?”

“Nope, Buffy clocked his ass and he charged her. Buffy kicked him in the knee, making him drop down and she monkey-stomped his ass,” Danny said, trying not to smile. “I have to say, I love having her with me. She’s a big help.”

“Then let me drive and show dummy how it’s done!” Buffy shouted then stuck her head out, looking at Danny.

“Dummy?” Bruce asked, raising his eyebrows.

“Oh, that’s Buffy’s name for Louis,” Danny grinned then turned to Buffy. “I let you drive us here.”

“Yeah, and dummy wouldn’t take his damn foot off the brake!” Buffy shouted, throwing up her hands.

“Buffy,” Danny sighed. “You played chicken with Matt’s driver.”

“It’s not my fault the pussy drove off the road into that creek,” Buffy huffed and Matt stood up out of the hatch, looking at Buffy.

“Well, what about the other six rigs you ran off the road?” he asked.

“They didn’t have to turn,” Buffy chortled, trying not to smile. “They didn’t run into the creek.”

“Matt, be glad dum-, Louis slammed on the brakes or she would’ve run all of Alpha off the road,” Danny said smiling. “She said she wasn’t turning and was going to win this game of chicken.”

“Do I need to replace your driver?” Bruce asked, feeling a headache coming.

“No way,” Buffy snapped. “Dummy is finally learning how to drive.”

“Buffy, having a teenaged girl call you dummy is very humiliating,” Bruce said.

“Not to mention getting your ass kicked by one,” Danny snorted.

Buffy groaned rolling her eyes. “Louis!” she called out.

“Yes,” Louis answered from the other side of the rig.

“I will only call you dummy when you act stupid, so don’t,” she said then turned to Bruce, smiling.

“Thank you and I won’t,” Louis answered, sounding much happier.

Standing up, Danny stretched. “Dad, since you’re here, will you help me?” she groaned out with the stretch.

“Sure,” Bruce said and Danny walked across the roof to the cupola and stopped, looking at it. Seeing her standing there, Bruce climbed up and saw chalk marks on the shield the minigun was pointing through.

“I want a dual gun mount,” Danny said, turning to Bruce and pointed to the hood. “I want that mounted with my new minigun.”

Looking down on the hood, Bruce laughed. “You want to mount a Mk-19 with a minigun?”

“Yes, you’ve done it on your vehicles,” Danny said.

Buffy walked over, putting her arm around Bruce’s waist. “I want the automatic grenade launcher, in case I see blues running up buildings again,” she said. “That way, I can knock them down.”

Looking at both of them, Bruce nodded. “Find me a cutting torch,” he said about to turn and stopped. “Wait, new minigun?”

“Yes, this one is going on the mount I just welded on,” Danny said, walking across the roof and pointing down on the other side of the rig. Bruce walked over, looking down. “We talked and decided to mount the GAU-19 as the companion to the Mk-19.”

Impressed, Bruce nodded, “You do realize if you mount both, Buffy won’t be able to turn the cupola right. You will be able to, but it’s going to be hard. A fifty-caliber minigun is heavy, as is the Mk-19.”

“I’m fixing that,” Matt said, holding up small electric motor.

“Well, let’s get to work,” Bruce said, taking his top off.

Angela and Stephanie walked out of Prometheus and saw Bruce working while only wearing a black tank top. “No hanky-panky in the field,” Stephanie said, grinning at the look Angela had on her face.

“Hey, I can look,” Angela said. “It’s about all I can do with a bladder the size of a dime.”

They walked over, watching the kids mount a GAU beside a Mk-19. Stephanie smiled. “Buffy is my star pupil,” she said as Buffy jumped up and down cheering.

Bruce looked down, wiping sweat off his face. “Hey, guys,” he smiled.

“When are we pulling out?” Angela asked.

“Morning,” Bruce said, grabbing his top. “Think you guys got it from here?”

“Good, because everyone needs a hot meal,” Angela said.

“I want to shoot it now,” Buffy said, jumping in the cupola.

“No, now help us mount the minigun,” Danny said, walking across the roof to the back.

Bruce jumped down and put his arms around the two and walked around, talking to the troops. As they were walking back, Stephanie looked up at Bruce. “Bruce, we talked and want you to put monitors like they have in your RG. With six, you can keep up with what’s going on,” she said.

“Why, I’m delegated to Prometheus. It has monitors I don’t know how to work,” he laughed, but had a sorrowful expression.

They both stopped, holding his arms on their shoulders and making Bruce stop. “It’s about what you said, ‘A good commander has to be where the metal meets the meat’.” Angela said.

Letting them go, Bruce took a step and spun around, facing them. “Yes, that’s how you gauge your troops, knowing where to send what.”

Stephanie looked at him, “It’s more than that, Bruce. You inspire. When we rode with you, checking on troops around Atlanta, we could see it on their faces. Now don’t get us wrong, if we had our way, you would be locked in the closet.”

“We would bring you food,” Angela snorted.

“But that isn’t being you. Now if it called for it, I know you would run the battle from here,” Stephanie said waving her hand at Prometheus. “But you can tell them how you want the battle directed.”

In total shock, Bruce took a step back. “Who are you and what have you done with my wives?”

“We are right here,” Angela smiled.

“You really don’t mind?”

“Not in the sense that you are talking about,” Stephanie said. “We will worry more but doing it this way, is taking away part of what you are.”

“And what part is that?” he asked, cocking his head.

A grin split their faces as Angela stepped up to him. “The warrior part,” she whispered.

Bruce stood staring over Angela’s head in shock. Reaching up, Angela waved her hand in front of his face. “Great, we broke him,” she huffed.

Stephanie stepped beside Angela and snapped her fingers in Bruce’s face. He blinked and looked down at them. “There is one catch,” Stephanie said and Bruce nodded.

“If we see you losing your humanity, we want you to stop and get back in Prometheus until this war is over. Then, leave it all and stay with us,” Stephanie said.

Bruce looked at both and smiled. “On that, you won’t have to worry,” he said. “If I ride the wave, it’s not for very long and believe me, I will follow the rules.”

“Being there for the birth doesn’t change,” Stephanie added quickly.

“I would stop the war,” Bruce said, hugging both. “Tell you what, since you will back me in this, I’ll keep Ted and Carl up my ass, along with that army they call my ‘protection detail’.”

Angela and Stephanie looked at each other and turned to Bruce. “It’s a deal,” they said, hugging him.

“Aw, that’s so cute,” Danny said, walking up with all the kids and saw they were all grinning. “What’s going on? They are already pregnant,” she said.

Bruce looked at the kids and his grin broadened out. “Daddy’s back.”

Chapter 28

Looking around at the trees of Georgia, Bruce swayed back in forth in his RG’s cupola, holding on to the minigun. After helping Danny, Bruce went and found a GAU and mounted it beside the minigun. Then on the back, he mounted a minigun on each side of his rig which Ted and Carl now manned.

“Bonnie, anyone reporting problems?” Bruce called out over the intercom.

A few seconds passed before Bonnie answered. “No, sir. All positions are reporting and showing they are advancing.”

In the back of the rig looking out the right side, Ted ducked down, looking at the new monitors that had been installed. On one was a satellite map of Georgia with dots showing every vehicle in Omega. “I never liked the idea my ride was sending out information of where I was,” he said, then stood back up.

“If blues can figure out how to hack Jake and Matt’s network, we are screwed,” Carl chuckled.

“Hey, there are people we are fighting out here as well,” Ted said and saw a blue charging out of the trees. Pressing the minigun, Ted sent out a small burst, watching the blue nearly get cut in half.

“A burst with a minigun is like a hundred rounds,” he huffed and lifted his SCAR.

Carl looked over as Ted rested the barrel of his rifle on the RG. “That’s why I keep my rifle up. I can drop it if they bring friends to play,” he chuckled.

Lifting his map, Bruce looked at the center of the line of advance, moving along I-75 toward Macon. Omega was spread forty miles to the left and right of the interstate, clearing an eighty-mile corridor.

The command company that was around Bruce was traveling a few miles behind the front with support, supply, and Prometheus ten miles further back. They were passing an exit to McDonough as Bruce heard Danny over the radio.

“Slow down, we are here to kill blues. All units slow to twenty MPH.”

“Louis, slow down to twenty and Ted call Prometheus and have the word spread out to all companies,” Bruce said. Feeling rather sorry for Louis, Bruce had swapped drivers with Danny.

“Boss, Angela says everyone has slowed,” Ted called out. “Danny’s moving through Covington and that little town has some blues.”

“Carl, keep an eye out,” Bruce said, dropping down. Moving beside Carl and looking at the monitors, Bruce saw Danny’s company spread out in a line, slowly moving southeast. Looking at the center monitors that had views of drone on them, Bruce saw blues running at the convoy.

“She’ll be done with them in a few minutes,” Bruce said. “Give me other views of the line.” Ted tapped the computer and all along the line Omega was engaged, but not in any real numbers. “I swear, it’s like stomping on ants.”

“If that were the case, I would find some ‘Raid’,” Ted laughed, standing back up.

Watching the line, Bruce saw several points in the line that were falling back. “This is Boss,” Bruce called out over the radio. “All units, stop and hold until cleared to move forward.”

Grabbing his backpack as he watched the monitors, Bruce dug out his tablet. Jake had assured him the new set up would do what he wanted. Knowing what he wanted it to do, but making the tablet do it were two different things. Tapping the screen of the tablet, wanting it to talk to the computer as he glanced at the monitors Bruce started cussing, “Show me the fucking monitors! I don’t care which one, you have six to choose from!”

“Bruce, it doesn’t help to cuss at electronics,” Ted chuckled.

“Shut it, ass slime,” Bruce shouted. “I know it can do it!”

“Yes and so do I, but it doesn’t understand speech.”

“The fuck it doesn’t,” Bruce said, stabbing the screen with his finger. ‘Unable to connect’ appeared on the screen again. “You, dick wipe!” Bruce shouted, raising his hand to throw the tablet.

“Mr. Bruce!” Bonnie shouted crawling back. “Can I try before you kill it?”

Handing it over, Bruce growled, “Communist-made, granny-wanker, piece of shit.”

“Glad to know I’m not the only one who wants to beat computers,” Carl mumbled as the rig behind them opened up on a group of blues.

“The tablet had the wrong RSA encryption settings,” Bonnie said, passing the tablet back to Bruce.

Taking the tablet, Bruce looked at the twelve-inch screen showing the map with all of Omega. “I changed the settings,” Bruce said, tapping the screen and moving through drone feeds.

“Yes, sir, but you put in the wrong numbers,” Bonnie said sheepishly.

Nodding at Bonnie, Bruce smiled as she crawled back to the front passenger seat. “We are stopping at the next Best Buy,” Bruce called over the intercom.

“Why, she got it working?” Ted asked, lifting his rifle and shooting a blue.

“I want spares because I think this one is possessed. I have a feeling it’s not long for this world,” Bruce said, climbing up into the cupola.

***

“Will you quit swerving, Randy?” Buffy screamed over the intercom at the new driver.

“I don’t want to hit trucks bigger than we are,” he called back. Unlike Louis, Randy had driven with Buffy many times and was the first person’s lap she’d jumped in to drive.

Lowering her rifle, Buffy looked ahead. A semi was on the right with its trailer in the ditch. “Okay, you needed to miss that one, but you’re messing up my aim,” Buffy said, aiming at a group of blues running at them.

Hearing a minigun spin up and fire, Danny glanced over her shoulder and saw Beth hosing down a building as blues streamed out. Looking back to her side, Danny swung her rifle, popping blues.

When her side was clear, she glanced back at the rig behind her as their guns fell silent. All of Omega was broken down into squads of two vehicles moving along the corridor. Resting her rifle, Danny called out on the radio, checking on the rest of the company.

Getting an all clear, Danny pressed the switch on her CVC. “Okay Randy, pull out and move to our turn off,” she called over the intercom.

Not responding, Randy pulled out and Danny smiled as Buffy leaned back in the cupola. “Heath, what are the other companies reporting?” Danny asked.

“Minimal contact and Boss wants all units to hold till the line is straight,” he told her.

“Yeah, I heard. We will stop at our turn because there is open ground around it. I don’t like stopping in choke points.”

“Daddy would kick your ass if we stayed here,” Buffy snapped, looking around.

Giving a sigh, “That’s why we are moving, sis,” Danny said.

“I know, I was saying that for Heath,” Buffy said.

Not in the mood for Buffy logic, Danny kept quiet as the rig moved through the small town of Covington. Reaching a fork in the road, Randy stopped on the road heading south as a Blackhawk flew overhead. A few minutes later, they could hear the door gunners open up.

“Hey, those ball sniffing, ass jockeys better go and shoot blues somewhere else,” Buffy said, standing up in the cupola. “Those ahead are ours.”

“They are stirring them up ahead,” Heath said.

“All units, move two miles further into corridor,” Stephanie called over the radio.

“Aw, come on!” Buffy cried out as Randy slowly pulled to the right, heading south. “Two miles? That puts us in the middle of nothing.”

Spotting movement, Danny swung her rifle and fired three shots, dropping a blue. “Buffy, why is Dad making us stop now every few miles?” Danny asked and saw a matrix kid bounding toward them.

As Danny started shooting, Buffy sighed, looking around. “Most of the squads are on back dirt roads and we could get spread out and not be close to help them if they need help,” Buffy moaned. Suddenly, she let out a squeal of delight and spun the turret to the right, firing the minigun.

Watching the matrix kid roll across the ground, Danny checked her area and then looked up at Buffy firing at a large group coming out of the woods. “I have to tell Daddy I’m sorry for acting like an ass. It’s hard enough leading, without bloodthirsty kids,” she mumbled as Buffy finished cutting the blues down.

***

It was 1430 when Bruce stood in the cupola, looking at the tablet and stabbing it with his finger, wanting a view he had just seen. “Bonnie, tell first regiment, Echo Company, they need to move up four miles,” Bruce said as Carl opened up on his minigun.

Glancing back, Bruce saw blues charging across a field at them as Carl hosed them down. Pressing his radio, “This is Boss. Prometheus, I’m having trouble getting feeds from drones ahead, what do you see?” Bruce asked.

Several seconds later, Angela came over the radio. “Drones and helicopters are telling us small pockets of blues. No large numbers that we can see. Even in Macon, we aren’t seeing large numbers.”

“Fine with me,” Bruce called back. “Tell all companies to move tonight rally points and form defensive positions for the night.”

“This early?” Angela called back in shock.

Still fighting with his tablet, Bruce pressed his radio. “Yes, it will take them a few hours and I’m sure we’ll have to send people out to lead some in that will get lost. Sixty miles was my goal for today and I’m happy.”

“Telling the troops to bed down,” Angela called back as Bruce let out a cry of joy, getting the view he’d been looking for.

Glancing around, Bruce didn’t see any threats he had to deal with and looked back down at his tablet. “Boss, this is Bravo One,” Danny called over the radio.

Setting his tablet down, Bruce sighed and pressed his radio. “Bravo One, this is Boss.”

“Can’t we move to the next line and bed down?” Danny asked.

“Negative, that’s another ten miles and would put some of the squads reaching their rally points after sundown. When the troops get more comfortable moving we will move around at night, but I’m having enough trouble keeping them moving in the right direction during the day.”

A long groan droned over the radio, then Danny spoke. “Copy, Bravo is bedding down for the night and I’ll tuck in all the little kiddies.”

Ted busted out laughing in the back. “Oh man, is Danny hardcore. If you say she’s calmed down since she was twelve, I bet she could give Buffy a run.”

“Ted, shut it or I’ll make you run to each area on foot to check on the companies,” Bruce said and Ted snapped his mouth shut. Glancing at the tablet, “Bonnie, tell the driver we are going to Bravo since they will be the first to bed down,” Bruce said. “Ted, the only reason Danny is restrained somewhat now is because I’ve taught her that. Buffy is a work in progress.”

“Wonder how Randy did, driving Buffy?” Carl asked as Ted called over the radio, telling the rest of the company where they were heading and to follow.

“Randy’s driven with me since the start and knows how Buffy acts,” Bruce said as the rig bounced, hitting a car that was blocking the road.

Letting the radio go, Ted grabbed the minigun, chuckling. “He still cried the last time she jumped in his lap.”

“Ted, Buffy ran through a house,” Bruce said.

“Hey, she’s sat in my lap driving and I didn’t cry,” Ted popped back.

Carl chuckled, “That’s because Buffy dared you to cry.”

Three Blackhawks flew over them heading south as Bruce just swayed in the cupola to keep from hitting the sides with his waist. His hips were already sore from getting thrown around. A blue jumped out of the ditch and Louis yanked the wheel hard to the right, throwing everyone in the rig around but missed the blue as Bruce brought up his gun shooting it.

Letting out a groan as his hip crashed into the hatch, Bruce looked around and lowered his rifle, hearing Ted and Carl getting up off the floor behind him and cussing very loud. “Hey, dummy!” Bruce shouted over the intercom. “Run their asses over, you won’t get a ticket! Don’t dodge them!”

“Louis!” Carl shouted. “My nose is bleeding, cocksucker! When we stop, yours will be too!”

Rubbing his hip, “Maybe Buffy was right,” Bruce mumbled.

***

With her boots off and in a tank top lying down in her hammock with one leg over the side and swinging making the hammock sway, Buffy sighed reading her tablet. Hearing the sigh, Danny leaned over, looking in the back of the rig and saw Buffy reading her tablet. “Is it a good book?” Danny asked.

“I wish,” Buffy said. “Basic Molecular Biology. Stephanie said I had to have it done before we got back.”

Dropping down from the roof inside the rig, Danny looked at Buffy in shock. “She gave you homework while you’re out in the field?”

Tapping the screen and changing the page Buffy shook her head. “Not really, she just said a good student would have this done before they got back.”

Seeing Buffy’s boots on the floor, Danny picked them up and set them on the bench. “I can write you a note,” Danny offered, suddenly very happy she didn’t have Stephanie as a tutor.

“Nah, I’m not doing anything,” Buffy said, swinging her foot a little faster and making the hammock rock. “I am giving Bubba a hug for thinking of these hammocks.”

“I am, too,” Danny laughed. “Dad will be here soon. You coming to see him?”

Tapping the screen, Buffy jumped out of the hammock and unhooked it from the left wall. Folding it in half, she hung both ends on the right wall and then sat down, putting her boots on. Tying her boots, she glanced at her watch. “What took Daddy so long? We were the first ones on the stop,” Buffy asked, standing up and grabbing her vest.

“He had to go find third battalion’s Delta company commander,” Danny grinned. “Angela said Dad found the commander thirty miles from where he was reporting. Since he could see the commander’s location because the vehicles send out their ID with the low jack, Dad was chasing him down and telling him to stop, but the commander said he knew where he was and was heading to his rally point. The commander was heading south to the Gulf of Mexico at fifty miles an hour. Dad had a Blackhawk fly down and land in front of the commander to make him stop.”

Pulling her shirt on and strapping her vest tight, Buffy snorted, “Dummy.”

“Well, Dad used several other words,” Danny said as Buffy grabbed her rifle. “Um, Buffy? We are probably losing Randy.”

“What? Why?” Buffy gasped.

“Carl punched Louis and Dad was screaming at Louis over the radio.”

“What the hell did Louis do?”

Taking a deep breath, Danny cracked a grin. “Just over an hour ago, Dad told him to turn left and Louis turned right. Louis turned down a dead-end road with Dad’s entire company behind him. There were creeks on both sides of the small dirt road and they had to back out as blues charged out of the woods at them. The blues jumped the creeks and that’s the only time you had a clear shot. The road was that narrow and trees that close.”

“Are they okay? I hope they are with the way you’re grinning,” Buffy said, letting her SCAR hang across her chest.

“Please, we are talking about Dad,” Danny scoffed. “The trees used to be right up to the edge of the road. They were cut down with machine gun fire almost two hundred yards back. Most of his company is experienced Omega members; they looked at it as a fun time.”

“So, why are you grinning?”

Reaching back, Danny flipped the radio off headset to speaker. “- you stupid motherfucker!” Bruce’s voice bellowed out. “I dare you to take another wrong turn!”

“Bruce, your microphone is on and you’re transmitting over the regiment channel,” Angela called out.

“FUCK OFF!” Bruce screamed. “Louis, you see that road on the right just ahead?! You will turn on it and not the one going left! If you hold up your hands with your thumbs out, the hand that makes a L is your fucking left!”

“Bru-,” someone tried to cut in, but they couldn’t tell who it was as Bruce continued.

“THAT’S THE WRONG FUCKING WAY! I SAID RIGHT, YOU SLIMY CUNT SANDWICH! Are you trying to fucking make me stroke out! I’m coming down there and fucking you so hard, your momma will grab her stomach wondering who punctured her lung and got her pregnant!”

“Boss, the rest of the convoy is stopped on the road and waiting on us,” Ted called over the radio, stifling a laugh.

“Because they know Forrest Gump turned the wrong fucking way AGAIN!” Bruce bellowed so loud, the radio broke up. “As God as my witness, you will fucking learn how to drive, Dummy! You will learn left from right if I have to cut your balls off for proper instructions!”

Danny reached over and flipped the speaker off. “Shit, I’m glad he went with Dad. I think I would’ve shot him,” she chuckled.

“Damn,” Buffy said, staring in awe at the speaker. “I think Louis just gets rattled.”

“Not the place to be if you get rattled,” Danny laughed.

Shrugging with a nod, “Yeah, I would’ve pulled out Herman,” Buffy smiled.

“Come on, let’s see what happens when they stop,” Danny said, climbing out. With a big grin, Buffy followed her up. Climbing out on the roof, she turned to see Danny, running along the line of MRAPs.

They stopped at the west corner and looked at the road that led into the field they were set up in. “Think Angela will get mad at Daddy for yelling at her?” Buffy asked.

“She’s pregnant, so I can’t say,” Danny huffed. “Normally she wouldn’t, and she really shouldn’t be mad.”

Buffy nodded, patting her vest, “Danny, do you have your holy pills?”

Giving a startle, Danny looked at her, “Buffy, you don’t start for another week.”

“You hear how loud Daddy was yelling? His head is going to be hurting, if it’s not already.”

Raising her eyebrows and nodding, “Yeah, that’s a good point,” Danny said, patting her vest and pulling out a bottle of ibuprofen. “He only gets a head rush with these, but I’m thinking not today.”

Hearing engines, they looked out over the field to the road and Buffy only noticed a few bodies in the field. “So, not many blues showed up?” she asked.

“Shit, we haven’t killed any in the last hour,” Danny huffed as a line of MRAPs pulled into the field. Even over the roar of the engines, they could hear Bruce yelling at Louis when the lead vehicle was two hundred yards away. “I wish Dad would’ve gone to check someone else first.”

When the lead vehicle was fifty yards away, “Stop, you stupid fucking sack of monkey ass!” Bruce bellowed and the RG jerked to a halt and they saw Ted and Carl in the back get thrown down.

Bruce jumped out of the cupola then jumped off the roof, landing beside the driver’s door. “Get your stupid ass out here before I come in there and stab you to death with my dick!”

“Shit,” Danny grumbled and jumped off the wall, and took off running toward Bruce.

“Let Daddy beat some sense into his ass,” Buffy called out then jumped down, running after Danny.

As Danny ran over, the driver’s door opened and Louis jumped down in front of Bruce. Getting in Louis’ face with his nose touching Louis’ forehead, Bruce roared. “Do you think I’m a stupid sack of shit?! Do you really expect me to believe you are in my unit and can’t tell your fucking right from your left?!”

“No, sir, I just got confused,” Louis shouted, standing at attention.

SMACK! Sounded out and Louis realized he was on the ground and the left side of his face felt like it was on fire. “What fucking side was that, DUMMY?” Bruce screamed so hard it seemed his feet left the ground.

“Left side, sir,” Louis said, scampering back to his feet.

“Are you fucking sure, DUMMY? Because the last two times I told you to turn left, you fucking turned right! So you did it just to fucking piss me the fuck off?!”

“No, sir,” Louis said as Danny stopped behind Bruce.

SMACK! Sounded again and Louis realized he was looking at the ground and the right side of his face was numb. Blinking his eyes, he shook his head, getting back to his feet. “What fucking side was that? Now fucking think, it could be a God damn trick question!”

“Right side, sir!” Louis shouted.

“Are you absolutely certain, cock jockey? Because the last three,” Bruce screamed so loud his voice became hoarse as he held up three fingers in Louis’ face. “Three, that’s after two and before the number four. The last three fucking times I told you to turn right, you fucking turned left!”

“No excuse, sir!” Louis shouted, waiting for the beat down to begin.

Bruce moved up, touching chests with Louis and growled. “That’s the first fucking answer you’ve given me that makes sense.”

Standing behind her dad, Danny could feel the anger radiating off of Bruce as he screamed. When Bruce pulled his pistol, she stepped up and Buffy grabbed her arm. “We aren’t getting in this, sis. Herman will stab me and you if we try,” Buffy said as Bruce stepped back. “You realize Dad can use the word fuck as a noun, verb, adverb, adjective, pronoun, and participle? Hell, I think he just used it as a conjunction, that just shows the diversity of the word,” Buffy said as Bruce screamed at Louis. Danny nodded and made a mental note to ask Stephanie to lighten up on Buffy’s lessons.

Louis stood at attention looking straight ahead. “Louis,” Bruce said in a raspy voice. “If I ever get in another vehicle and don’t see you in the driver’s seat, I will find you. I don’t care if you climb up inside someone’s ass. I will climb up inside them and gouge out your eyeballs and skull fuck you to death. You will drive my hearse to my funeral. If I want to go for a ride on a fucking unicycle, you better be the cocksucker peddling the wheels!” Bruce shouted.

Louis nodded as Bruce moved back up in his face. “If you ever take a wrong turn again, I want you to remember your balls as they are now. Because whichever way you turn wrong, I’m cutting that nut out and will feed it to you slowly, do I make myself crystal fucking clear?” Bruce said in a voice dripping with malice.

“Yes, sir,” Louis shouted, just happy to be alive.

“You are the only person in Omega now that’s not allowed to quit. You can leave Hope but I swear, I will stop this fucking war and find you. I will teach you or you will become my personal bitch until death,” Bruce said stepping back. “Ted!” he bellowed.

“Yes, boss,” Ted said, standing up on the roof.

“Bring me two full ammo cans,” Bruce snapped, staring hard at Louis.

Ted jumped out, carrying two metal ammo cans. “Here, boss,” Ted said, holding them out.

“Louis, grab one with your left fucking hand,” Bruce said, gripping his pistol in two hands and holding the barrel low. Seeing Bruce getting ready to shoot, Ted held the cans out at arm’s length to Louis.

Reaching up, Louis took the can and Ted sighed with relief. “See? Your right and left aren’t that fucking hard to get,” Bruce said, holstering his pistol. “Ted, give him the other can in his right hand. Call out a side and Louis is to hold that can up for five minutes. If he fails in any way, wrong side or not holding it up, you and Carl find a horse with the biggest dick you can to fuck him to death.”

“You got it, boss,” Ted said, handing Louis the other can. “Left,” Ted snapped and Louis raised the left can out.

Spinning around, Bruce froze as Buffy held out her hand to him. “Holy pills, take them,” she said. “They will work on your headache and not make you stupid.”

Snatching the pills, Bruce swallowed them dry. “Even fucking stupid, I know my right from left!” he shouted over his shoulder.

Carl walked over and Buffy and Danny jumped back from his swollen face. “Did you piss Daddy off?” Buffy asked timidly.

“No, that fucker dodged a blue and rammed my face into the hatch!” Carl shouted and spun to Bruce. “I want a piece of that boy’s ass right now.”

“Carl, I’m the boss, my punishment is first,” Bruce snapped. He took his drinking tube off his vest and tried to drink but it was empty. Letting it go, he reached over, taking Danny’s off her vest and sucked down water.

“So when can my punishment start?” Carl growled as Ted yelled out right.

“When we get to the next company,” Bruce said, clipping Danny’s drinking tube back. “Carl, I’m not kidding. If I ever see another driver in any vehicle you two have for me, we are stepping the fuck outside. You better be prepared to kill me, but my mission in life will be to teach that boy how to follow directions.”

“Fine with me,” Carl snapped. “I’ll beat the fuck out of him every day.”

“Dad,” Danny said and he turned to her. “You sounded like that drill sergeant from Full Metal Jacket.”

“Danny,” Bruce sighed. “When I was in basic, AIT and Ranger school, you would be surprised at how many  sergeants did that to whoever fucked up their right from their left. That’s why I didn’t laugh at the boot camp scenes in Full Metal Jacket. I’ve seen and experienced that in real life.”

“You didn’t forget your left or right, did you Daddy?” Buffy asked quietly.

“Nope, not one time,” Bruce said and pulled out his map. He passed it to Danny. “Copy your company’s route tomorrow. We move forward ten miles and hold for an hour, then move forward another ten miles. We will rinse, wash and repeat until I call for everyone to stop. Kick off time will be 0500.”

Taking the map, Danny spun Buffy around, using her back as a desk. “Dad, you handled the problem,” she said, marking her map. “Hell, I bet none of my guys will make that mistake.”

“No, I have another problem I need to fix,” he said as Ted yelled out right again. “I have a company commander that doesn’t know the directions of a compass.”

Danny chuckled as she continued marking her map. “Yes, I heard Stephanie send a chopper down to land on the road to stop him.”

“What was he doing?” Buffy asked over her shoulder.

“Oh, the dumb ass thought ‘she’,” he stressed, “was heading north back to her company. She thought she could outrun me back to her company and she wouldn’t get in trouble,” Bruce spat. “Danny, Stephanie didn’t send that chopper down there to stop her. She got that chopper down there to airlift that stupid fuck out of my grasp.”

Stopping her writing, Danny looked over at her Dad. “Oh,” she said swallowing hard. “Don’t be mad at Stephanie, Dad. She’s pregnant.”

“Oh, I’m not mad at her, pumpkin. Stephanie saved that girl from a beat down of the ages,” Bruce said. “I’m an equal opportunity ass chewer. Black, white, yellow or brown: male or female: young or old, I don’t care. Nobody is above my ass chewing, if you fuck up and endanger my troops. Incompetence kills and won’t be tolerated, I know we are human and make mistakes but if you’re in charge, you better work twice as hard as anyone under you.”

Danny laughed, “Shit, Dad, I can attest to that. Being in charge means working twice as long, twice as hard as anyone else.”

Nodding as he hugged her and Buffy, Bruce turned as Louis lifted the left can up and held it out. “Make sure you rotate your troops so they get some rest, we are pushing for twenty-four hours. The troops need to see this war is a 24/7 war. We don’t stop at night just because it’s spooky.”

“I’m glad,” Buffy said. “If we are constantly fighting, I don’t have to read my school assignments.”

Spinning around, Bruce stared at her. “What?” he asked in a droning voice.

“Dad,” Danny sighed. “It’s nothing. We have to be the best and any downtime, we use it to get better.”

With his eyes getting big, Bruce stumbled back in shock. “Damn, that is tough,” he mumbled and spun around. As he walked by Louis, “Get your fucking ass in the rig and I dare you to make a wrong turn,” Bruce said casually.

As they drove away, Buffy looked at Danny, “What was that about? He knows Stephanie is a hard teacher,” she said.

“Hard but fair,” Danny mumbled and glanced down at Buffy. “I don’t want Dad to have any reason to ask a question that could upset them.”

Turning around and heading back to the Bravo Company, Buffy grinned, “Man, you’re smart.”

“Nope, been around Dad long enough to know he can piss off a monk without even trying,” Danny laughed following.

Chapter 29

In the false dawn, Danny walked around the wall, making sure the platoons knew their assignments. She was in no mood for Bruce to come and chew on her ass. Walking onto the roof of her rig, Danny heard Buffy. “Take ‘em off, I fucking dare you.”

“I so feel sorry for Marty,” Danny sighed, dropping in the back. She saw Buffy looking at the driver, Randy. “Buffy, what’s going on?”

Buffy looked over at Danny smiling. “I put the blocks on the pedals that Daddy made for me. I’m driving today.”

Letting out a groan, “Buffy,” Danny whined.

“You said I could drive one day and I can follow a map,” Buffy said.

“I know, but you get sidetracked very easy,” Danny chuckled dryly.

“Oh come on, you promised,” Buffy whined.

Danny looked at her and couldn’t help but smile. “Okay,” she said and Buffy started pumping her fist. “But no chasing blues through houses,” Danny said, raising her voice over Buffy’s cheering.

Freezing with her fist in mid pump, Buffy looked at Danny in shock. “Nobody’s pregnant in here,” she said, raising her eyebrows at Danny. “Are they?”

Sitting down on the bench, Danny shook her head, “No, but I don’t want to knock off the Mk19. We worked too long to have you run through a building and hurt it.”

Dropping her fist with a dejected look, “Okay,” Buffy mumbled.

Taking her SCAR off, Danny set the rifle to the side. “So I take it, you don’t want to sit in Randy’s lap?” she said.

“Hell, no,” Buffy snapped. “Daddy’s taken me driving several times and I went out with Carl and Ted. Dad made me some blocks for the pedals so I can reach them. Steve said someone flew them out from the house.”

Danny grinned at Buffy, “He didn’t make them for you, Buffy. He made them for Steve and we’ve all used them.”

“Cool,” Buffy grinned.

“I will say, you got to learn on more vehicles than any of us did,” Danny laughed.

“I like the M1,” Buffy laughed. “Everybody moves out of your way when you’re driving a tank.”

Taking her helmet off, Danny grabbed her CVC and checked the intercom switch. “I take it you want to lead our squad?” Danny asked.

“Hell, yeah! If I’m not first, I can’t run over the clown wankers,” Buffy said with a very serious face.

Grabbing her rifle, Danny looked at Buffy, “Buffy, I don’t like clowns and you know that.”

Taking her helmet off, Buffy nodded, “I know and maybe you’ll let me chase one into a house, if you think he’s a clown.”

“Crank up,” Danny chuckled and looked at Randy. “You’re on a gun today.”

Nodding, Randy grabbed his rifle and plugged his CVC into the intercom system. “I don’t mind her driving, I just haven’t had a chance to check out this rig,” he said as Buffy started the engine. “Not to be rude, but Buffy is very hard on a vehicle.”

“Randy, she broke Dad’s tank,” Danny chuckled.

“I didn’t break it!” Buffy yelled over the intercom. “The track just came off,” she said in a low voice.

“Buffy, what were you doing when the track came off?” Danny laughed, climbing into the cupola.

“It’s not my fault they all ran into that building! How was I supposed to know it had a basement?!”

“What about the Ferrari that Dad brought back?” Danny asked, checking the GAU and Mk19.

“Hey, I just wanted to show that blue I was faster,” Buffy huffed. “I told Daddy I would find him another one.”

Standing out the back, Randy looked over at Beth on the other side. “No, I was thinking about Bruce’s truck,” Randy said, racking the slide of his M4.

Over the intercom, everyone heard Buffy suck in a breath. “I really thought the truck would knock over the tree,” Buffy cringed.

“All I can say Buffy, is when Dad goes to the shop to work on it, your little ass better be in there with him,” Danny chuckled. “I wrecked Mom’s suburban and spent a month helping Dad fix it.”

“You just wrecked it and he made you help?” Buffy asked shocked. “That doesn’t sound like Daddy.”

“Well, um,” Danny hesitated. “I sort of chased a deer into a ditch and ran him over. It’s kind of hard to explain it was an accident, when there were trees stuck in the winch housing on the bumper.”

“Oh,” Buffy said laughing. “You did get the deer, right?”

“Yep, it’s the one mounted over the pool table,” Danny said proudly. “Man, Momma was some kind of pissed.”

Shoving her backpack behind her with the seat pulled forward all the way, Buffy looked ahead and could barely see over the steering wheel. Crawling to the back, she grabbed hers and Danny’s pillows and stacked them in the seat. Sitting on them, Buffy smiled able to see much better. With her feet on the blocks attached to the pedals, Buffy looked over at Heath beside her as he arranged the six microphones for the different radios.

“It’s going to be a fun day,” Buffy grinned and Heath nodded nervously as he grabbed his seatbelt, buckling in. “Ew, good idea,” Buffy said, grabbing hers. If Buffy would’ve turned around and looked in the back, she would’ve seen everyone tying themselves to the rig.

Heath grabbed a microphone and listened for a second then hit his intercom switch. “That was Bruce clearing all units to move out,” he said, hanging the microphone up.

“Second battalion, this is Bravo One,” Danny called over the radio, since it was her turn to run the battalion today. “Form a line and move to first position.”

“Move your ass!” Buffy screeched at the rig in front of them as the MRAPs of Bravo Company slowly pulled out of the box they had formed. “I will run your ass over!”

“Buffy, he’s just as big as we are, so don’t,” Danny called over the intercom and released the switch. “This is going to be a long day,” she sighed.

As the rig in front of her slowly pulled away, Buffy glanced at the map beside her. “I’m going to get to my area first,” she said, stomping the pedal. The rig lunged forward as the diesel engine roared with a small foot stomping the pedal to the floor.

Yanking the wheel, Buffy weaved around the other rigs as they slowly pulled out in line, heading for the road beside the field. In the cupola, Danny hung on to the GAU as Buffy played Pole Position with the twenty-ton 6x6 vehicle.

Seeing a line of rigs ahead and Buffy wasn’t slowing, Danny fought to keep her eyes open as Buffy weaved around them. “Pussy, step on the gas or get out of my way!” Buffy screamed as the RG continued picking up speed.

Knowing the others couldn’t hear Buffy, Danny was shocked to see them pulling out of her way. “Very smart on your part,” Danny said, looking over her shoulder and saw the other two rigs in her squad following close behind. Then Danny laughed, hearing a call over the company net saying Buffy was driving.

The rig lurched as Buffy pulled out onto the road and yanked the steering wheel right. With the rig on the road, Buffy reached down and flipped the flood lights on. Suddenly, the area around them was bathed in light with two massive lights pointed straight ahead. “Where are you, blues?!” Buffy sang out.

“Running away if they are smart,” Danny mumbled, looking down at her computer tablet. Seeing the red triangles of Bravo pulling out, she widened the view and saw all of her battalion was pulling out. Memorizing her route, in case Buffy made a mistake, Danny tapped the screen, turning the tablet off.

Putting it in a padded case beside her, Danny looked ahead. “Shit,” she mumbled, bracing herself after seeing a small Hyundai on the road.

“Yahooooo!” Buffy cheered as the RG hit the front of the small car, sending it flying off the road.

Looking back, Danny saw the small car on its side in the ditch. Feeling the rig lurch to the right, Danny grabbed the GAU and Mk-19 to keep from slamming into the lip as she turned back to the front. A blue was charging out of the ditch heading right for them.

The blue jumped in the air as Buffy aimed the rig at it and Danny cringed as the body met the front of the rig with a crunch that could be heard over the engine and road noise. “That’s right, I’m bad!” Buffy shouted.

“Buffy, no faster than fifty M-P-H,” Danny called over the radio and saw another blue charging them. Spinning the cupola, Danny squeezed the trigger, sending out a burst from the GAU. The fifty-caliber rounds hit the blue, vaporizing the torso and only the legs dropped to the ground.

“I am doing fifty and that one was mine!”

“Buffy, I don’t want those fuckers jumping up here with me, so deal with it,” Danny snapped as gunfire erupted behind her. Glancing back quickly, Danny saw the other rigs behind her shooting the blues charging them from the tree line.

“It’s play time,” Danny said, turning around as Randy and Beth started shooting. Off the right side of the road was a house and a blue was standing on the roof. “Bullshit,” Danny huffed, spinning the cupola.

Pressing the trigger on the Mark19, Danny sent a dozen grenades as the automatic grenade launcher sounded out with its lazy ‘thump, thump, thump’. The rounds impacted, blowing a leg off the blue and destroying the roof.

“That’s telling the panty slime, sis!” Buffy yelled.

Swinging the cupola back, Danny pressed the GAU, cutting down three blues. Glancing up, she pushed her back against the lip of the cupola, seeing their turn ahead and bracing herself as Buffy slowed, swinging wide.

When the rig was pointed down the road she wanted, Buffy stomped the gas, powering out of the turn. “Buffy, it isn’t a race,” Danny said, looking back to see the other two rigs slowing and taking the turn much gentler.

“Bullshit,” Buffy snapped. “If we get there first I can drive around, running over blues.”

“Buffy, how much did you slow for that turn?”

“I never even rocked the rig!” Buffy shouted.

“Buffy you do have passengers. Yes, the rig didn’t sway, but you are throwing us around,” Danny snapped, pressing the trigger of the GAU and cutting down five blues and a matrix kid.

“I slowed to forty,” Buffy said and Danny could tell she was grinning and looked around quickly.

“Buffy,” she said, swinging the cupola as Buffy darted into a parking lot for a gas station on the right side of the road. Two blues that charged out of the building exploded as Buffy yanked the steering wheel, guiding the rig back on the road and barely missing the ditch.

“Did you see that?” she called out laughing.

“Thank you for not going into the store,” Danny said as the rigs behind her opened up on the building when more blues charged out.

“You said I couldn’t,” Buffy sassed.

Spinning the cupola, Danny cut down a group of blues charging them, “And I won’t change my mind on that,” she shouted back, moving the GAU to the right and cutting down another blue.

“Heath, has the battalion formed the line?” Danny called out, shooting another group of blues.

“Yes, but I should tell you, we are four miles ahead of them.”

“Buffy, slow down,” Danny said, lifting her rifle up and shooting a single blue.

“You just had to tattle, didn’t you?” Buffy growled at Heath, but did slow down.

“Buffy, I’m letting second squad take the lead for a minute,” Danny said then waved at the rig behind them, giving them the hand signal to lead.

“Oh, come on,” Buffy moaned.

“Buffy!” Danny snapped, pulling up her tablet. When the screen came on she saw Heath was correct, all her battalion was spread out in a line behind her. Zooming out on the tablet screen, Danny saw both regiments stretched out in a hundred mile line, moving southeast.

Turning the tablet off, Danny pressed her mic, “Bravo company, first platoon, I need squad three and four to form up at my position at each stop,” she called out.

When they both called back, Danny put the tablet up. “We don’t need anyone else,” Buffy said. Danny saw the other rig in front of them and Buffy was in the opposite lane, ready to charge past.

“Beg to differ, sis,” Danny mumbled, lifting her rifle and shooting two blues.

They roared into the town of Dublin and Buffy kept whining about getting back in the lead. Pulling into a small mall, Danny pressed the mic, “Squad one and two, set up here and wait for three and four to join. Form box defense. I’m going to let Buffy ride around town.”

“Yeeeesssss!” Buffy shouted, stomping the pedal.

“Beth, Randy, close the troop hatches,” Danny called over the intercom, dropping down and closing the cupola hatch.

“Can I go through that building?!” Buffy shouted.

“No,” Danny said, moving over to the monitors. As she watched her other companies form up in small clusters, Buffy drove around chasing blues.

Talking to the other companies, Danny reached out, grabbing the bench as the rig gave a violent shudder. “Hide under another car, dumbass!” Buffy shouted.

“Bravo One, this is Alpha One,” Matt called over the radio.

“This is one Matt,” Danny said as Buffy cheered.

“I got that little turd!”

“Danny, why are you driving all over that small town? If you stay put, the blues will come to you,” Matt called back.

“Matt, Buffy is driving and doesn’t feel that way,” Danny sighed.

“Oh,” Matt said. “Um, you did tell her not to drive through a building, didn’t you?”

“Yes, Matt and she promised she wouldn’t.”

The rig yanked to the right and Danny’s hand shot out, grabbing the bench as the rig kept turning right. “You little bitch, come here!” Buffy shouted as the rig did a complete circle.

“That is a very tight circle for a vehicle that size,” Matt called out when the rig suddenly yanked to the left, turning sharply.

Danny reached up tapping the screens till she saw the view from the drone over her. She saw the rig make a wide turning circle and a blue just stopped and looked back as the rig stopped chasing it. It realized rather quickly, Buffy didn’t stop, she just changed her attack.

She felt and saw the front of the rig hit the blue, sending it sailing as Buffy hit the brakes. Waiting on the blue to come to a stop in its roll, Buffy eased over laughing. “Aw, did I hit you, poor thing?” Buffy said.

Watching the monitor, Danny saw Buffy drive the rig over the blue’s legs, but didn’t feel the massive vehicle move when it ran over the blue. “Oh sorry,” Buffy said, stomping the gas and turning around, driving back up to the blue.

On the screen, Danny was watching the blue trying to crawl away with both its thighs flat. Buffy drove over the blue’s chest, “I’ll come back and check on you later,” Buffy sang out, stomping the pedal.

“Matt,” Danny said, pressing the radio. “She knows how to drive. How long until we can move out?”

“Don’t know. Jake is south of Macon and is reporting a lot of blues, so we won’t move until that dies down.”

Tapping the screen the drone was on, Danny looked around and saw blues charging the small town. “I’m going to need fuel around noon with the way Buffy’s driving,” she called over the radio. “We will hold here until cleared to move.”

“Copy,” Matt said laughing.

“What’s so funny?”

“Switch over to regiment channel,” Matt said. “Call if you need anything.”

Stabbing the radios with her finger, Danny pressed the regiment channel. “- did you see her chase that one down?” Steve shouted.

“Yeah, like he should talk,” Danny huffed. “You were the one with Buffy when she wrecked Dad’s truck.”

“What the hell did Danny tell Buffy? She didn’t chase that last one into that building,” Ted called out.

“Leave her alone!” Stephanie shouted over the radio. “Buffy drives very good, thank you.”

Danny changed back to the battalion channel. “If I remember, Stephanie. You were the one threatening to spank Buffy when we drove through Jackson,” Danny said as the rig gave a lurch to the right with the sound of crunching metal.

“Buffy, you break my rig and you will be the one pushing us back to the rear,” Danny said, looking up at the cab.

“That matrix kid jumped in that minivan,” Buffy shouted, yanking the wheel hard to the right. “I know this is his momma,” she grunted and Danny saw a blue female running from them.

“Buffy, watch your fuel level,” Danny said, looking back at the screens.

Randy leaned back on the bench, “I’m so glad she doesn’t have to sit in my lap anymore.”

***

It was two hours later that Bruce called for the line to advance and Danny was sitting between Buffy and Heath, watching Buffy’s game. “Buffy, pull over to the others and let them see if any blues are on us.” Danny said, stretching out.

“I shook them off,” Buffy said, turning into the parking lot.

“I just want to make sure,” Danny said, scooting back under the cupola hatch. “I really don’t want to open up and find a blue up there.”

Buffy glanced back nodding. “Yeah, that would really suck.”

Driving over to the other four RGs, Buffy slowed as they looked at the blood covered vehicle. “Roof is clear, but you have a body hanging out of the grill,” they called back.

“I want to take a picture,” Buffy said, looking back at Danny.

Danny pressed her radio switch, “Will one of you take a picture?” she called out and Buffy gave her a grumpy look. “Buffy, the outside is coated in gore. I’m not in the mood to head back for decontamination.”

Turning back in her seat, “At least they let me keep my bra and panties on now,” she mumbled.

“Bravo, move out,” Danny called over the radio and looked back at Beth and Randy. “Open up and let’s get some.”

She opened up the hatch for the cupola and stood up. “It’s clean up here,” Beth called over the intercom.

“Buffy didn’t run over any with the roof,” Randy said, looking at all the bodies in the parking lot as Buffy pulled out on the road. “I’m sure the front and sides are covered.”

With the other four rigs following Buffy through town, they saw the destruction she’d wrought on the land. Passing an intersection that used to be clogged with stalled cars but was now cleared with cars thrown in the ditch or flattened, Danny grinned. “Have to admit, the girl can drive,” she mumbled.

The sound of a helicopter flying overhead brought her mind back and she looked up as two streams of red shot from the chopper. “They better not be shooting any on the fucking road!” Buffy shouted.

Bringing her rifle up, Danny shot a group of blues charging them. “Buffy, don’t run off and leave the line. Keep your speed at forty MPH,” Danny called over the intercom as she changed magazines.

“The blues can run faster than that,” Buffy moped.

“Well, they always seem to run toward us, so it doesn’t matter,” Danny said, dropping her rifle and grabbing the GAU as a large group of blues charged out of the woods outside of town.

Sending out a stream of red, Danny hosed the group down and glanced ahead. “Buffy, that is a semi. If you hit it, you aren’t driving with me anymore,” Danny said, swiveling the cupola and cutting down two more blues.

“Duh,” Buffy droned, weaving around the semi.

Not seeing any blues to her front, Danny grabbed her tablet and tapped the screen. When she saw all her companies had formed in a line moving south, she put the tablet down and looked ahead.

Two blues charged out of the woods in front of them and stopped on the road. Shaking her head as the two charged them, “Not smart,” she said, lifting her rifle. Buffy stomped the pedal and the RG lunged forward as the two jumped.

The first hit the windshield as Danny squeezed the trigger, hitting the second in the chest. Its legs hit the windshield as the upper torso folded on the roof. The blue gave a growl then collapsed, sliding off the roof and onto the hood.

“Oh come on, why can’t you fall off?!” Buffy shouted and started weaving across the road, trying to get the bodies off the hood. “I see you moving, bitch!” Buffy screamed and stomped the brakes.

Everyone was thrown forward and Danny let out a groan as she crashed into the GAU. She saw both bodies tumble off the hood and sure enough, one was moving as it landed on the asphalt. “Should’ve played dead,” Danny said as Buffy stomped the gas.

A shiver ran up Danny’s spine, hearing the pop as the huge tire rolled over the head of the female trying to crawl away. “I think I got her head!” Buffy cheered.

“You did,” Danny mumbled as the rig continued building up speed.

The next stop for them was a small field and thankfully, they didn’t have to stay there long because there was nowhere for Buffy to drive around.

Pulling into the town of Eastman, Danny held on as Buffy drove over a Camaro. “Buffy, that was a ‘67 Camaro. Dad would spank you for that,” Danny said as Buffy drove past a school.

“It was a car in my way,” Buffy said, swinging wide and taking a turn.

She drove through town to Walmart, pulling into the parking lot. “Squads, form a box while Buffy plays,” Danny called over the radio with no enthusiasm. She dropped down, closing the hatch and turned to see Beth and Randy had already dropped down with the hatches closed.

“Alright,” Buffy grinned as blues poured out of the building like water.

Never slowing, she plowed straight through them as Danny looked through the window, getting worried as the front doors got closer. At the last second, Buffy yanked the steering wheel to the right, driving along the front and met the crowd coming out the other door.

Plowing through them, Buffy spun the wheel and Danny was shocked to see the blues charging them and not the other rigs set up in a box. “Don’t hit the light post,” Danny said calmly as Buffy drove straight into the crowd.

“Maybe later, but that would slow me down too much,” Buffy grinned, reaching the end of the group and spun the wheel, turning around. Danny was amazed that Buffy’s speed never dropped under thirty.

Completing the turn, Buffy squealed, driving back through the crowd that was chasing them. Thumps sounded outside as bodies flew away and Danny saw several jump up on the roof. “You need to swing by the others, so they can shoot them off,” Danny said as Buffy reached the end.

“Why?” Buffy smiled, yanking the wheel to the left. Out the passenger window, Danny saw several bodies tumble off the roof. One hit head first and didn’t move. For ten minutes, Buffy made passes through the parking lot until none were standing. Or more precisely, none could stand and run.

Seeing two hobbling away with obvious broken legs, Buffy drove toward them. She slowed before reaching them and tapped them with the bumper, knocking them down. “Sorry,” she said, stopping and Danny saw one was a male who looked back growling.

“I said I was sorry,” Buffy giggled and slowly drove over him. “Oh, let me check on your girlfriend,” she said, looking at the female trying to stand up.

Pulling over as the blue stood up, Buffy tapped her with the bumper and knocked her over. “Are you okay?” Buffy shouted leaning up and looking at the female trying to crawl away. “Your leg looks broke.”

Danny shook her head as Buffy crept forward onto the female’s legs. Buffy stopped, looking out the window. “Did I stop on your legs?” Buffy feigned shock. She turned to look at Danny with a huge grin. “I think she’s going to call the cops.”

“We have guns,” Danny laughed.

A high-pitched roar sounded outside and Danny actually felt the huge truck vibrate as the female under the tire roared. “What the fuck?” Buffy said, turning back and looking down at the blue trapped under the tire.

The blue roared again and everyone in the rig started panting hard.

“Bitch,” Buffy said, backing up. Turning the wheel, she drove over the female’s chest as she started to roar again.

“Getting reports they heard that fifty miles away,” Heath said, listening to the radio.

Scrambling into the back, Danny grabbed her microphone. “All Alpha and Bravo elements, pull to my location and set up in box formation. Female roared and need to set up fast,” she called out.

“How in the fuck did you get a female to roar?” Matt called back.

“Matt, just get your ass here,” Danny said, looking at one of the screens. One showed a drone overhead and blues were swarming over the countryside, heading for them.

“Command, I need immediate air to my location to buy me some time, so units can set up,” Danny called over another radio.

“Danny, I have choppers inbound,” Angela called back.

“God’s Mower will be there in three minutes,” Stephanie called. “I’m sending it to your west. A large cluster is west of Savannah and heading your way.”

“Buffy, drive in a loop around the store,” Danny shouted and called over the radio. “Squads, follow me until the company gets here.”

The four rigs pulled out as Buffy sped off, heading to the back of the store. “Do I have any blues on me?”

“Negative,” one called back and Danny popped the hatch, climbing in the cupola. When they passed the front to the store, Danny squeezed the trigger on the Mark19, sending a long burst into the front doors.

As the explosions sounded off destroying the doors, Danny just hoped it was enough debris to slow anymore from coming out. Choppers zoomed overhead as explosions sounded back toward town.

Feeling the rig lean, Danny looked ahead to see Buffy was in a turn heading toward the back of the store. Spinning the cupola, Danny sprayed outward toward the charging blues.

The rest of Bravo joined in the driving circle, making the line so long it almost made a complete circle around the store. “Alpha’s here,” Matt called out.

“Alpha, pull in the parking lot and form the south and west end of the box. When we come around, Bravo will form the north and east end,” Danny said, reloading the minigun.

Like a ballet, Alpha pulled through Bravo as it continued in a circle around the parking lot and store. When they came around from the back, Danny grinned seeing the line of MRAPs forming a large L. “Bravo, close the box and let’s get to killing,” she called over the radio.

On I75, Bruce looked at his map, “Louis, slow down for a second,” he called over the intercom.

“Bruce, everyone is reporting the blues are running past them, heading for Danny,” Ted said behind him.

“Shit, I can see it,” Carl exclaimed. “I thought that sounded like a female roar.”

“Carl, you have your CVC on and those headsets seal your ears off very good, not to mention we are sitting in a loud ass RG,” Ted snapped.

“Hey, they said they heard it further west,” Carl popped off.

“That was a mortar battery and they are shut down,” Ted said.

“Children,” Bruce said, studying the map. “I’m not separating you again. Ted, you stay on your side and Carl, you stay on yours.”

“He’s looking at me,” Carl shouted with a grin.

“Alright, no Sponge Bob tonight,” Bruce said, grabbing his tablet.

“Damn,” Ted chuckled.

“Steve, I need you and your flight to the south,” Angela called over the radio and Bruce swore he heard a toilet flushing.

“Boss,” Carl said slowly. “Um, was that a toilet flushing?”

“I don’t know and I’ll never ask,” Bruce said, looking back at the rest of his company. “We are moving to this field to the east. It looks like there is a power substation there.”

“Fine with me, boss,” Ted said, checking his minigun mounted on the side. Bruce called over the radio, giving the company the coordinates.

“Louis, take a wrong turn and you walk,” Bruce said over the intercom. “Now step on it.”

The rig pulled off the interstate and sped west. They passed two companies that had set up, but the blues were running past them. Granted, the troops mowed many down, but it was unnerving shooting at blues as they ignored you.

“Bravo One, this is Big Daddy, I’m pulling to your west and setting up defensive area,” Bruce called out, then gave the coordinates.

“Copy,” Danny called back and Bruce cocked his head to the side.

“Uh Danny, why do I hear your engine whining in the background?”

“Buffy’s driving up and down the road,” Danny called back calmly.

Gripping the minigun, Bruce shook his head. “Those damn girls are going to give me a stroke,” he mumbled.

Speeding through the town of Eastman, Bruce could see some of Buffy’s destruction. “RG to our right,” Ted called out, shooting a group of blues.

Turning, Bruce saw the RG coming to a stoplight and head south. “Danny, was that your rig that just headed south?” he called over the radio.

“Yeah, Buffy is making a loop. She’s doing a good job of mowing them down.”

“Please tell me you’re buttoned up,” Bruce groaned.

“Well, duh,” Danny droned as Bruce’s rig turned hard. “I’m not stupid.”

“Buffy is a bad influence on Danny,” Carl said, pressing the trigger of his minigun and shooting the blues that were running past them.

“Nope, it’s the other way around,” Bruce growled, pressing his trigger. A stream of red shot out, hitting a group of blues as Louis turned right and stomped hard on the pedal. “Very good, Louis. You have made six correct turns without being told,” Bruce called out.

Bruce grabbed another can of ammo as Louis pulled off the highway. “Set up close to the road,” Bruce yelled out, throwing the empty can to the ground.

When the company formed up in a box, Bruce watched the blues running down the road, trying to pass them by. Very few made it as the bodies started piling up on the road. “I know they can see us shooting them and they are jumping over the bodies,” Ted shouted. “Are we just not important to them?”

“I think they know Buffy is driving and want to give her a ticket,” Carl chuckled.

Spinning his cupola toward the road, Bruce shook his head. “Well, if I saw thousands of naked blue bodies running at me, be damned if I would pull over.”

Chapter 30

The sun was setting as Bruce looked out over the field to the road that led into Eastman. Bodies, stacked several feet high, filled the road for a quarter of a mile. For the most part, the blues ignored them, heading toward Eastman where they’d heard the female roar.

There were bodies all around the perimeter the trucks formed, but most blues came running down the road. Even when the road was clogged with bodies, they just ran over them. Hearing only scattered shots now, Bruce looked back at Ted, “Get ready to move,” Bruce said, dropping down in the back.

“Where are we heading, boss?” Ted asked, grabbing his radio to tell the company.

“To find out how Buffy made one roar without building a bonfire,” Bruce said, looking at the screens in the back. “Stephanie, are you on the air?” he asked over the radio.

“I’m here,” she answered.

“What is the status on the rest of Omega?”

After a pause, Stephanie came back on. “Bruce, everyone else is reporting minimal contact. The only ones the blues actually attacked were second battalion Alpha and Bravo companies. I don’t know what Danny and Buffy did to piss them off, but the blues didn’t like it.”

“They made a female roar, I thought you knew that,” Bruce said.

“I do, baby, but they ran past others to get to Danny and Buffy.”

Thinking for a minute, “Well to be honest, we’ve never set up like this using bait. We’ve always been where the female roared,” Bruce said.

“It still doesn’t make sense,” Stephanie huffed.

“Tell me about it,” Bruce laughed, “Where is Little Foot?”

“Bathroom,” Stephanie replied. “I swear if she drinks one cup of water, she pees a gallon.”

“I’m heading to Matt and Danny now. Call all battalion commanders for briefing at the command truck,” Bruce said, hearing the trucks around him starting up.

“We’ll be here,” Stephanie said and Bruce dropped the mic then climbed back up in the cupola.

The rigs drove through the field paralleling the road to avoid plowing through the bodies. After taking out several trees, Bruce gripped the minigun as Louis drove them through the ditch and onto the road. “Louis, take me to Alpha and Bravo,” Bruce called over the intercom.

“Bruce, I have to say, I’m really loving the magic bullets,” Carl said over the intercom. “I really like getting a kill no matter where I hit the blue devils.”

Nodding as he looked around, “Carl, I’m so happy I didn’t nuke those fuckers,” Bruce said. “That one discovery was more than worth the risk.”

Driving into town, they once again saw the crushed vehicles of Buffy’s driving. Heading south, Bruce saw the road to the Wal-mart was packed with crushed and mangled bodies. Seeing some moving, he lifted his rifle and started shooting.

“Louis, slow the convoy so we can hit these blues,” Bruce called over the intercom, shooting a hobbling blue. The massive rig slowed to a walking pace and the rigs behind Bruce opened up.

Bodies were flattened in the road, but others were mangled, wiggling masses on both sides of the road. “Rig ahead,” Louis called over the intercom.

Looking up, Bruce saw an RG rolling toward them pretty fast. “Everyone, behind me and leave the other lane open,” Bruce called over the radio quickly as the RG swerved off the road at a group of blues staggering. The bumper hit the group and they went flying, but the rig never slowed as it swerved back onto the road.

As the rig got closer, Bruce saw several bodies in the grill with a small pile being shoved along with the small plow on the front. From top to bottom, it was covered in gore. The rig barely slowed as he looked in the driver’s window and saw Buffy and Danny waving as they flew past.

“Boss, that was an arm hanging off the side mirror,” Carl called over the intercom.

Letting out a sigh, Bruce grabbed the microphone. “Angela or Stephanie, have the decontamination crew set up for Danny’s rig,” he called over the radio.

“Do we need to decontaminate them?” Angela asked.

“I doubt it. They appear to have buttoned up, but tell the mechanics I want them to have a look at that rig. It was making funny noises,” Bruce said.

“Okay, Bruce,” Angela called back and Bruce just hung the mic on his vest.

Driving very slow to shoot the broken blues, it took Bruce an hour to drive the mile to Wal-mart with Buffy passing them two more times in her loop. Stopping on the road in front of the store, he shook his head at the mound of bodies filling the parking lot. “Carl, get the plow truck up here and clear us a path,” Bruce shouted.

He looked ahead to see Buffy turning on the road they were on. As the plow truck passed him heading into the parking lot, Bruce watched Buffy swerve side to side hitting blues. When she went into the ditch Bruce cringed, seeing the massive RG sway.

After hitting her targets, Buffy swerved back to the road and flew past him. “Boss, that rig sounds really rough,” Ted shouted, looking down the road as Buffy passed the rest of the convoy.

“That child will never drive one of my cars again,” Bruce mumbled then told Louis to pull up to the perimeter. “Ted, tell the rest of the convoy to drive this loop my daughters are making and kill the wounded,” Bruce said as the rig pulled into the parking lot.

Pulling in, he saw a figure kneeling on a roof holding an AR10. “Pull up, that’s Matt,” Bruce called over the intercom.

When the rig stopped, Bruce climbed out of the cupola and looked over his shoulder as his company drove past slowly, killing the wounded blues. Turning back, he saw Matt walking along the roof toward him, cradling his rifle. “Seems like a lot of bodies for you to be breaking out the sniper rifle,” Bruce said, stepping off his roof to the roof of the MRAPs of Alpha and Bravo.

“I’m using it to clear off Danny’s rig when one jumps on,” Matt said with a flat expression. “Danny thinks it’s a fun game, telling Buffy not to slow down as they drive past while I try to clean off the blues.”

“As long as you don’t use a bigger gun, that 7.62 won’t puncture an RG,” Bruce said.

Taking a breath to reply, the radio on Matt’s chest went off. “Matt, we have a matrix kid on us,” Danny called over the radio.

Giving a groan, Matt grabbed his radio. “Can you at least slow down this time?” he huffed. “I’m getting tired of shooting at targets that are moving past me at fifty miles an hour.”

“You’re barely two hundred yards away,” Danny snapped. “Besides, when we slow down, it takes a much longer time to speed back up now.”

Dropping his hand off the radio, Matt gave a look to Bruce that spoke volumes. “Your daughters are irritating me,” he grumbled.

“Hey, you’re the one that married one of them,” Bruce shrugged. Reaching over, he grabbed Matt’s radio so he wouldn’t have to change channels on his.

“Danny, on this loop head back to the command area,” Bruce called out. “The decontamination crew is waiting, along with the mechanics to look at your rig.”

“Alright,” Danny answered glumly.

Hearing an engine whining from the east, Matt raised his rifle. “I got this, Matt,” Bruce said, lifting his SCAR. Flipping his safety to full auto, Bruce pulled the stock tight to his shoulder.

The gore-covered rig sped past and Bruce saw a small figure holding on to the outside of the cupola through his scope. Moving his crosshairs and leading the rig, Bruce pressed the trigger, holding the SCAR tight.

Everyone saw the small matrix kid drop off, but also several sparks where Bruce’s bullets had hit the rig. “God damn it, Matt, you don’t shoot full auto at me!” Danny screamed over the radio.

Lowering his rifle, Bruce turned to find Matt already holding his radio out to him. Grabbing it, Bruce pressed the switch. “Pumpkin, that was Daddy. Playtime is over,” Bruce grumbled.

“Yes, sir, heading to the command area,” Danny mumbled back.

Handing the radio back, Bruce pulled out his map. “Matt, have these two companies move here,” Bruce said, pointing at the map and Matt leaned over, nodding on seeing the location. “It’s three miles from here and the smell is already enough to gag a maggot,” Bruce said, putting the map up.

“I will have them pull out in ten,” Matt said, slinging his rifle.

“I want you back at the command area, so make sure the one you leave in charge has a brain they can use to lead this group there,” Bruce said as Matt turned shouting orders. “I’m not in the mood to go find people who can’t read a map.”

“Boss, everyone has been doing a bang on job staying on their assigned routes,” Carl said as he looked back at the rig, seeing Louis looking at Bruce with a gaping mouth.

Ejecting his magazine, Bruce chuckled, “Yes, they have performed very well today.”

“I’ll leave for the command area when Alpha and Bravo pull out,” Matt said.

Stepping over to his rig, Bruce nodded. “See you there,” he said as Carl and Ted stepped over and dropped in the back. Bruce saw Louis staring at him in horror.

“Louis, what the hell is your problem now?” Bruce sighed.

“You shot at your own kids,” he gasped.

Taking a deep breath, Bruce let it out slowly. “Louis, that is why we drive big trucks that are made of metal. We can shoot at them with small bullets to clear off the blues when, not if, they get on.”

Like a light bulb went off in his head, Louis jerked and a grin sprang up on his face. “Yes, that is smart,” he said and dropped inside.

Looking up at the sky, “God, grant me the patience to deal with stupid today,” Bruce said, moving to climb in the cupola then stopped, looking back up at the sky. “That includes dealing with my daughters, if you can swing it.”

Climbing in the cupola and plugging in his intercom, “Louis, pull out and Ted, tell the rest of the company to follow,” Bruce said.

“They are waiting for us at the turn off,” Ted called back.

Settling in behind the minigun, Bruce looked around as Louis drove over the carnage left behind by Buffy and Danny. “Those two are going to drive me crazy,” Bruce mumbled.

“Boss, this is command,” Angela called over the radio.

“Take that back, they will join in with two others to drive me crazy,” Bruce mumbled and grabbed his radio. “This is boss.”

“All battalion commanders en route, are we holding in location?”

“Affirmative,” Bruce answered.

“Copy, see you when you get here,” Angela called back and Bruce wondered what that was about.

Racking his brain, he couldn’t think of a reason and pressed the talk switch. “Command, this is boss, why the need to know if we are holding?” he called out.

“So we can send out supplies and hot meals. The troops can’t live off MREs forever,” Angela spouted back in a cocky tone.

“Damn, I’m ashamed to admit I didn’t think of that,” Bruce grumbled and press the radio switch. “Copy, see you in a few.”

Grabbing his tablet, Bruce tapped the screen. “Ted, I want to be the third vehicle in line heading back, so I can check everyone’s location,” he called over the intercom.

“Got it, boss,” Ted called back as Bruce kept tapping the screen, changing views and checking all the low jack ID tags. Satisfied everyone was where they were supposed to be, Bruce turned the tablet off and settled back, enjoying the ride.

It was dark when they reached the command area, set up in a large field outside of Byron, just off I-75. Huge work lights lit up the massive area the command group was set up in. Pulling into the field, Bruce looked around and noticed there were a lot of people moving around the outside of the perimeters of the different boxes formed by the vehicles.

They were moving around unafraid is what struck him the most. Everyone was armed, but just the fact they were moving around between the different areas on foot casually struck Bruce as odd.

“Boss, we getting out?” Carl asked and Bruce looked around and noticed they were stopped.

Not answering, Bruce just dropped down in the RG and walked out the back door. Slinging his SCAR, Bruce saw a gore-covered RG ahead. A crane was hooked to the front and the front of the rig was lifted six feet off the ground. A man in a hazmat suit was shooting a small gun under it, then pulling out a body part and sometimes a body.

Grumbling, Bruce headed to the rig and noticed a very large pile of bodies and body parts next to it. The smell of chlorine was so strong it made him nauseous. “You find any live blues stuck in the rig?” he asked, walking up to one of the troops in a hazmat suit.

“One for sure, but we just shoot first,” a female voice said under the hood.

“How’s the rig?” he asked and she waved another troop over, wearing a hazmat suit.

“Boss wants to know how the rig is,” she said then turned to Bruce. “I only clean them off, sir.”

“Doing a good job, troop,” Bruce said looking over at the one who’d run over and saw it was a young man. “So, what’s the damage?”

“Sir, I’m surprised it made it here,” he said, looking over his shoulder at the rig. “Transmission needs to be rebuilt for sure and the transfer case is blown. Don’t know about the motor, but they’ve pulled, like, enough body parts to make six bodies from the engine compartment. I want to crack it open, just to make sure.”

“Negative,” Bruce said and the man turned around in shock. “We have two spares, move their shit to one. When we get back, they will rebuild it.”

“We only have one, sir. Second battalion, Echo Company had a rig break down,” the young man said.

“Use it and tell Hope to send us two more for spares,” Bruce said as the troop under the truck shot again and tossed out a matrix kid.

“Yes, sir,” the young man said and ran off.

Bruce walked around the site, heading to the center group of trucks that were pulled in a large perimeter. “You really going to make Danny and Buffy fix it?” Ted asked, walking beside Bruce.

“Yep,” Bruce said and stopped. The corner truck of the command area had pulled out, leaving an opening. Granted, it could be backed up to close the opening like a gate, but just the fact there was an opening unnerved him.

Feeling a hand grab his arm, he looked over and saw it was Carl. “Don’t, Stephanie gave the okay to do that. People had to climb up and over the trucks and they are killing what few blues that do show up, long before they get close.”

“Well, excuse me for the hardship of having to climb over a wall,” Bruce snapped.

“Bruce, I’m not in the mood to see you get your ass handed to you,” Carl snapped. “Maybe tomorrow,” he amended then continued. “I want to see your ass carry parts to these rigs and supplies over that wall by hand. They made the call.”

Cocking his head, Bruce nodded, “You give wise counsel, young Jedi,” Bruce said and walked in the perimeter.

“Thank you,” Ted whispered and Carl just grinned at him.

Heading to Prometheus that sat in the center of the box, Bruce saw several people sitting around a folding table eating. Unsnapping his helmet and pulling it off, Bruce rolled his head, popping his neck.

“Bruce, you better not unload on Stephanie or Angela because we will let them tear you apart,” Ted whispered.

“Oh, this is for the other two,” he growled. Everyone at the table saw the look on Bruce’s face and jumped up. Bruce threw down his helmet and slid his rifle off his shoulder, dropping it to the ground as the group waited to see who was in trouble.

“Danny, Buffy, here!” he shouted, pointing at the ground in front of him. They both ran over and stopped where he’d pointed. “Did you take a look at your rig?” he asked with a tense voice.

“Come on, Dad. We have spares,” Danny whined.

“Hey!” Bruce bellowed, making everyone jump back. “Do you realize that troops, our troops are having to pull parts, and sometimes living blues from under your rig?” he growled. They both slowly nodded.

“You!” he shouted, jabbing his finger at them, “are endangering these troops with that stupid action! If one gets bit or infected because of- YOUR- stupid action, that death is on you!”

Danny gasped and grabbed Buffy’s arm to pull her and Bruce held up his hand, stopping her. “They are done already, girls,” Bruce snapped. “You went out of your way, endangering the troops,” Bruce said calmly, but his eyes were narrowed. “I’ve taught you better than that. Endangering yourself acting crazy is one thing, but to bring that to others is reckless and unforgivable.”

“Daddy, it was my idea and I drove,” Buffy said, standing straight with tears running down her face.

“I was in charge,” Danny said in a tense voice, standing rigid.

Bruce gave a sigh and relaxed. “Girls, what is the most unforgivable thing a team member can do?” he asked.

“Cause a teammate to get hurt,” they said together.

“When you are in a team, your teammate’s life means more to you than your own. Before you leave, both of you will go shower those troops with praise and admiration. Am I clear?” Bruce said, looking from one to the other.

“Yes, sir,” they said.

“They are moving your stuff to another rig and when we get back, both of you will repair that rig. I will let a repair team assist you. If I see your husband or Marty there, I’m going to make you push that rig around Hope and then, you’ll repair it alone.”

“Dad, we can do it,” Danny said with a hurt expression.

“No, you have other shit you have to do, along with repairing that rig,” Bruce said, walking past them. “I’m not saying you can’t act crazy, but don’t ever endanger others like that again. Hell, I thought that was cool running the blues over, and if you two would’ve cleared the bodies off, we wouldn’t be talking. We’ve lost seven already.”

“Um no, Bruce, we lost one more half an hour ago,” Angela said and Bruce looked at her in shock.

“And you’re only telling me now?” he gasped.

“I saw you pull in, so don’t start,” she snapped. “It was a member of fourth battalion Charlie Company. He was in the cupola and a blue jumped off a water tower landing on him.”

Stumbling back, Bruce gasped, “It turned into a suicide bomber?”

Raising her eyebrows and unsure how to reply, Angela looked at Stephanie. Stephanie nodded, “Well, I guess you could say the blue turned itself into a projectile bomb, but the blue didn’t die so it wasn’t suicide. The blue broke a lot of bones, but was clawing its way to the other troops in the rear when they shot it,” she said.

“Screw a duck,” Bruce mumbled, looking away.

“Bruce, we found some survivors,” Angela said.

“So?” Bruce shrugged turning back. “Do they pose a threat?”

“No, but it’s the way they were moving that arose suspicion,” she said.

“Hold on a second, Angela,” Stephanie said. “We’ll show him later.”

“Okay,” Angela said and Bruce turned to Stephanie.

“Sit,” Stephanie said, pointing at a chair. When Bruce sat down, she sat across from him. “Bruce, since we’ve been in the field, over sixty thousand people have showed up at Hope. Our population is at a quarter of a million now. We are getting two to three thousand people a day showing up, and it doesn’t look like it’s going to end soon,” she said.

Bruce’s mouth fell open as he stared at her in shock. Walking around the table, Angela snapped her fingers in front of his face, making him blink. Shaking his head, Bruce looked from Stephanie to Angela. “Where the hell are they coming from?” he gasped.

“Everywhere, baby,” Angela said, sitting down beside him. “As soon as we put out the message, everyone took off. I know we only said for people in the southeast to head our way, but everyone that’s survived this far is coming.”

Looking over at Stephanie, “Do we have an estimate at least?” he almost begged.

“No,” Stephanie said, accentuating her lips. “Just to let you know, Paul has started on the other two housing areas inside Hope. When they are done, Hope will house three hundred thousand. The third base in Texas, those walls are up and they are building houses in the other two but Bruce, you only designed each of the forward bases to house fifty thousand people. We told Paul to process those coming in at Hope, then we can move them out when we can.”

Jumping up out of his chair, Bruce started pacing and Stephanie looked at Angela. “That’s why we needed to tell him now and not later,” she said and Angela sighed with a nod.

“Bruce!” Stephanie snapped and he jumped turning to her. “We are handling it. This changes nothing for you.”

“How are we-,” he stopped as Stephanie slapped the table.

“What part did you not understand? I said we are handling this. You keep your mind right here, running this war,” she snapped, standing up. “Do I need to repeat myself?”

Shaking his head, Bruce sat down and stared at Stephanie. Angela leaned over whispering, “She’s gotten really moody.”

Stephanie cut her eyes toward Angela and Angela grinned. “She pulled her pistol today in Prometheus because someone peed on the toilet seat,” Angela snorted.

“I thought they set aside a bathroom just for you two,” Bruce said, not looking away from Stephanie.

Giving a big sigh, Angela nodded, “Yeah, and I was in it.”

“May I continue?” Stephanie said, narrowing her eyes at Angela. “Bruce, the reason I brought this up was so you wouldn’t blow up when you found out later. Everyone at Hope is busting ass to take care of the refugees, so your concern is this war.”

“Ahh, okay,” Bruce nodded.

“Now, you will call the kids tonight-,” Stephanie started as Bruce jumped up.

“I call them every night,” he snapped and Stephanie glared at him and he dropped back in his chair.

“I know,” Stephanie said, wincing and grabbed her belly. She looked down at her protruding belly. “Stop it,” she said and looked back at Bruce.

Clearing her throat, “You will talk to the twins about their BB guns. They shot Bill in the leg this morning,” Stephanie said.

“They are with Marcus and Carroll,” Bruce cried out. “I’m sure they got spanked.”

“No, they didn’t,” Stephanie said, crossing her arms and resting them on her belly. “Bill was arguing with Marcus and it seems the twins didn’t like it and shot him in the leg.”

Raising his hands, “Okay, but that is a talk I need to have face-to-face with them,” Bruce said.

“Told you,” Angela smirked.

“I’ll take that,” Stephanie said then groaned, grabbing her belly. “I asked you to quit,” she snapped at her belly and everyone gasped, seeing a lump move under her t-shirt that was taut across her belly.

Looking up at Bruce, “Will you talk to them?” she said, waving at her belly.

Everyone turned to Bruce who was just gawking wide-eyed at Stephanie. Slowly, he stood up and walked over and leaned over, rubbing Stephanie’s belly and talking quietly. Stephanie relaxed as Bruce rubbed her belly. “They better listen to me like that when they get out,” Stephanie mumbled.

After a few minutes, Bruce stood up and Stephanie kissed him, “Thank you,” she beamed. “Now, let Angela show you the three ninja wannabees.”

Pushing her body up out of the chair with her arms, Angela walked over and grabbed Bruce’s right hand as Stephanie held his left, leading him in Prometheus. When they walked in, Carl looked around at everyone. “Should we go inside or wait?” he asked.

Jake stood up, “I’m going inside and if they don’t want me there, they can tell me to leave,” he said grabbing Mary’s hand. Thinking that was sound reasoning, everyone else followed.

Walking in, they saw them around the projection table with Angela tapping the screen. “They are in this building south of Rebecca,” she said, pointing at a lone building beside a dirt road. She tapped the screen a few more times. “We caught them on a drone this afternoon.”

The image changed and they saw the thermal image of three warm bodies moving through the trees. Watching the three moving, it was easy to tell they had been surviving in the wild for a long time. Each of the three were armed with more than one weapon and the biggest one you could tell was in charge, just by the way the other two moved.

Anytime a blue was close, the three would kneel down back to back until the blue left. “It’s a man and two women,” Bruce shrugged. “If they don’t want to join we won’t force them, especially with how many you told me are showing up.”

“Are they from that compound south of Du Pont?” Jake asked, leaning over the table and looking down hard at the screen.

“I thought that compound had been cleared as normal,” Bruce said, looking over at Jake.

“No, sir. It’s still marked unknown but possible survivors. We just can’t tell without making contact. We know they are listening to our broadcast because they set up a large saltwater battery that we showed how to build,” Jake said as Matt walked in.

Everyone turned and Matt froze, “What?” he said in shock. “I had to show the mechanics how to move Danny’s computer in her rig over.”

When everyone looked back at the table, Matt sighed with relief and moved over with them. “Okay, so they listen-,” Bruce said.

“No, Bruce they watch our TV programs,” Angela said.

“Right,” Bruce said. “So they watch and we still don’t know.”

“I was going to swing by when we got close,” Jake said.

“No, I’ll go,” Bruce said and Jake looked over at Bruce.

“Dad, I’ll handle it. If they are bad, I’ll make them go bye-bye,” Jake chuckled.

“Fine, I’ll go with you,” Bruce said and Jake groaned. “If you handle it right, then this will be the last time I’ll tag along.”

Nodding, “Then by all means, join me,” Jake smirked.

“What about the three?” Angela said, tapping the screen as the image showed the three moving across a field to the building. Standing outside for a while, the three eased in and shut the door.

“What about them?” Bruce asked.

“I sent a chopper down there and they didn’t come out. I want to know what the hell they are sneaking around for. We can’t see everything and if they are part of that gang outside of Savannah, they could be trouble. You can’t see everything from the air, Bruce,” she said, crossing her arms and resting them on her belly.

“Then I shall talk to them,” Bruce nodded.

“Let me, Dad,” Danny said and he turned to her. “Two are girls and you only have Bonnie on your rig. Seeing girls with guns should make them relax.”

“Okay, but I won’t be far back,” Bruce said and Danny nodded.

“Speaking of Savannah, are we going to address it soon?” Ted asked.

“I’m thinking on that one,” Bruce said.

Angela grabbed her crotch and took off running to the back, “Tell your kid to stop jumping on my bladder!” she cried out, slamming the bathroom door.

Everyone turned to Bruce, “I don’t even know where to start on that one,” he confessed.

“Just shows you, Daddy doesn’t know everything,” Jake laughed.

“I don’t know shit,” Bruce mumbled, walking to the back of Prometheus.

Chapter 31

Standing in the cupola, Danny looked around in the morning sunlight. Glancing back, she saw her Dad in his rig with both of their companies behind them. There weren’t many blues in the area so Bruce just decided to drive down to the building and then form up a line, moving down the state.

Two Apaches flew over the convoy heading south. “Why are gunships here? It’s only three,” Buffy asked over the intercom.

“I don’t know and I’m not asking,” Danny replied then glanced down at her map and then at her tablet. On the screen was a thermal view of a drone overhead. The convoy was very evident and she could see a few deer in a field to the east.

“You see anything from the drone?” Buffy whined.

“Only deer,” Danny said looking back up.

“This is boring,” Buffy sighed looking out the back of the rig. Seeing movement to her right, she jerked and swung her rifle over peering through the scope. “Danny, what deer has long spiraling horns?”

“Huh?” Danny said looking back and saw Buffy looking off to the left side of the rig. Looking out, she saw an animal near the tree line several hundred yards away. Grabbing her binoculars, “Randy, slow down for a second,” she called over the intercom and raised her binoculars.

“Holy shit, that’s a kudu,” Danny gasped.

“I see it,” Bruce called over the radio, startling her.

Grabbing her radio switch, “What the hell is it doing here?” Danny asked.

“Danny, there were hunting preserves all over the south. Hell, I know one in Texas that’s like six thousand acres,” Bruce called back.

“Then why the hell did we go to Africa to hunt the things when we could’ve hunted them here?” she asked, zooming in with the binoculars.

“Your mother and Nancy said hunting wasn’t exotic, so Mike and I booked a trip to South Africa to prove them wrong,” Bruce chuckled.

“Oh,” Danny said but didn’t understand the reasoning and lowered her binoculars.

“Can I shoot it?” Buffy asked.

“Buffy, that little bullet won’t do much to a full grown kudu buck,” Danny said, putting her binoculars down as the rig sped back up. “I shot mine in the chest with a 300 magnum and still had to track the damn thing for a quarter of a mile.”

“Shucks,” Buffy huffed, lowering her SCAR.

Not long after seeing the kudu, the convoy slowed as Danny saw the small dirt road to the right and a small building close to the trees. The building was cinderblock and not very big.  Danny just guessed it was thirty by thirty feet. For the life of her, she couldn’t figure out why it was out in the middle of nowhere.

As the rig pulled down the road, Danny glanced back to see her Dad and two other trucks following. “Four rigs for three people. Shit, I would be scared,” she mumbled, turning back around.

Getting closer, the rig slowed down and Danny saw a small pedestrian door and a large overhead door. “What the hell is in that building that they want to protect out here?” Buffy asked. “The small door is metal and the only windows are those small ones at the top.”

“I don’t know,” Danny said, trying to figure it out as Randy stopped twenty-five yards away.

Reaching down into the rig, Danny pulled out a bullhorn and turned it on. “Hello, we know you’re in there. We just want to talk and then we’ll be on our way,” she called out.

After five minutes Danny was getting irritated. “Look, I’m being nice. If you don’t come out, I’m driving my truck through your building,” she snapped.

“I wanna drive!” Buffy shouted, dropping down in the rig.

“Buffy, get back on your gun,” Danny snapped over her shoulder. Buffy let out a groan and climbed back up, aiming out the side.

Hearing diesel engines groaning, Danny looked behind her and saw the other trucks pulling up beside her. Spinning back around and lifting the bullhorn up, “You’re about to have four rigs drive through your building in five, four, three, two,” she stopped as the small door opened up.

A woman stepped out followed by a younger girl. Both looked haggard and neither were carrying a weapon. They both raised their hands, wearing only t-shirts. Danny waited a minute, “Hey dumbass, we know you’re in there so get your fucking ass out here,” Danny shouted over the bullhorn.

Slowly, a man stepped out wearing only jeans and carrying an AK with a suppressor. “Since you took so fucking long, put your gun on the ground,” she snapped and the man didn’t move. Spinning the cupola, Danny aimed the GAU at him and pressed the button, making the barrel spin but not fire.

“I touch this trigger and you’ll be nothing but mist,” she shouted and the man dropped his AK to the ground and raised his hands.

Letting the GAU go, Danny climbed out of the cupola, “Try to be nice in this new world and you only get a headache,” she said, jumping to the ground.

Adjusting her SCAR, she heard someone landing beside her and turned to see Buffy looking up at her smiling. “Let’s shoot him for taking so long to come out,” Buffy said cheerfully.

“Control your urges,” Danny sighed, walking toward the group. Getting closer, she saw that the ‘woman’ wasn’t much older than her and the other was a girl not much older than Buffy. This new world had aged them decades. The two clutched each other trembling as Danny walked over and the older one cut her eyes at the man then back to Danny several times.

Not liking that, Danny stopped twenty feet from the group and gave a slight nod, “Sorry for the rudeness, but people are very hostile,” she said, never taking her eyes off the group.

“You’re Omega,” the man snapped, lowering his hands. “Yo-.”

“Hey, put those hands up, cock face!” Buffy shouted, swinging her rifle up and aiming at the man’s face.

“I would listen to her,” Danny said. “It’s getting close to that time of the month and my sister isn’t very nice then.”

The man’s hands shot high over his head as he trembled, looking at the small blonde girl aiming at his face. “On the radio, you say if people don’t want to go, Omega will leave them alone,” he stuttered in fear.

“And we shall leave you alone, but we wanted to talk,” Danny said smiling.

The older woman stepped forward, dragging the younger one, “We want to go with you,” she blurted out.

“Shut your mouth, woman!” the man yelled, turning toward the two while lowering his hands to his chest and took a step toward them.

‘Pfft’ sounded beside her and Danny saw the man’s left knee explode. He fell down screaming, grabbing his knee as blood poured out. Running over, Buffy aimed at the man’s chest and kicked his AK over to him.

“Go ahead and grab it, needle dick!” she shouted. “Show me you have some balls, little boy!”

Being verbally degraded by a teenaged girl filled the man with rage, even with his blown-out knee. Letting his knee go, the man snarled at Buffy and reached for his gun. Before he even touched it, three bullets slammed into his chest.

“Come on touch it!” Buffy shouted, still aiming at the man as he coughed up blood. “You’re going to let a little girl kick your ass?!”

Taking one hand off his chest, the man reached for his rifle and Buffy fired two more shots and the man screamed, spewing bloody froth. Danny looked down at the man’s groin where Buffy had shot him. “Dude, I told you she was getting close to her time and you had to try her,” Danny smirked then glanced at the two women still holding each other.

“I take it he didn’t want you to leave?” Danny asked and the women nodded, still looking at the man on the ground as he let out a dying gasp.

“Grenade out!” Buffy yelled and Danny turned to see her throwing a flash grenade into the building.

“Get down,” Danny said, dropping down and lowering her head. Boom! sounded and Danny looked up as Buffy eased up to the door.

“What are you doing?!” Danny shouted, jumping up and aiming at the door.

“I saw something move inside,” Buffy said, clearing what she could see inside.

Danny swung back to the women who were still on the ground, “Stay there and don’t move,” she said, moving up behind Buffy.

“Shit,” Buffy said, lowering her rifle. “They have clothes hanging on a clothesline and a fan is blowing on them.”

Looking over at the women, “Anyone else inside?” Danny asked.

“No,” the younger one said and Danny noticed they were both still staring at the dead man.

“He’s fucking dead,” Danny snapped, swinging her barrel over and shooting the corpse a dozen times.

They both looked up at her in stunned reverence. “Thank you,” they both mumbled.

“Shit, I just shot his corpse, Buffy capped him,” Danny said looking over at the door and saw Buffy move inside. “You’re moving in without back up!” she shouted, moving to the door.

“I can see the entire building,” Buffy shouted. “It’s empty, why would someone put this building out here?”

“Buffy!” Danny shouted and moved over to the women. “Get up, please,” Danny sighed and both women got off the ground. “We saw you yesterday with guns, why didn’t you shoot the asshole then?”

“Merrill wouldn’t let us put one in the barrel until we were attacked by blues,” the older one said. “Only his gun had a silencer. We done seen how fast infected come running to a gunshot.”

“Why didn’t you shoot his ass when blues were close?” Danny sighed.

“Then they would’ve got us,” the young one said with tears.

Letting her rifle go, Danny raised her hands as her rifle hung down her right side. “I’m sorry I wasn’t there,” she said. “If you want to come with us, then here’s your chance.”

“Please, we heard the radio. Do you really have a safe place and everyone is equal?” the woman asked.

“I don’t have to get fucked by a bunch of men, do I?” the younger one asked with tears on her face.

“Girl, a man touches you that you don’t want touching you, you can kick his ass,” Buffy said, coming out of the building.

“Buffy,” Danny sighed then looked at the women. “Yes, we have a safe place, but there is no free ride. You have to help however you can. The first thing you have to do is learn to fight because that is the first rule; everyone must fight. There are other rules and if you don’t like them you can leave.”

“We’ll go with ya,” the older one said.

“You want anything from inside?” Danny asked and both women looked down at their bare legs. They both looked back at the building with a shudder. “I have some clothes in my rig you could put on,” she offered.

“Thank you,” the younger one said. Still clutching each other, they walked past Danny to her rig.

Kicking the corpse, “Think I can get Daddy to come over here and piss in his face?” Buffy asked.

“He’s not breathing, so I doubt it,” Danny chuckled and trotted over, catching up with the women.

“Ted, Carl, come here. I need you for a second!” Buffy shouted.

As Danny helped the two into her rig, Ted and Carl jumped out of Bruce’s rig. Climbing in after the women, Danny hit the switch and closed the back door. Digging in her rucksack, Danny pulled out two pairs of pants. She looked at the younger one and stuffed one back.

Tossing over her pants, Danny pulled Buffy’s rucksack over and pulled out a pair of pants and tossed them to the younger one. “Why are Ted and Carl pissing on a dead man?” Bruce asked, standing on her roof and looking down at Danny.

Standing up Danny leaned out, looking past the cupola. Sure enough, they were pissing on the corpse as Buffy danced behind them, throwing her arms in the air. “She wanted someone to piss on him,” Danny shrugged then looked up at her Dad. “She remembers what you did to me when I wanted to do that but Matt did it for me.”

Looking out over the field, Bruce shook his head. “I have come to the conclusion, all the females in my family are bound to drive me insane,” he said and turned around and jumped off the roof.

Danny heard her Dad groan as he landed on the ground nine feet down. “You know better than to jump off the roof, Daddy! That’s why your knees hurt!” she shouted and turned to the women as they put on the pants.

“So, can you tell me about anymore assholes around here?” Danny grinned.

***

“I’m coming with you, Jake!” Danny shouted. It was 0300 the next morning as the group stood in Prometheus.

“Hey, you already talked to your people and I didn’t get to go,” Jake snapped.

Buffy grimaced, letting out a groan and he turned to look at her as she patted her vest. Opening a pouch on her vest, Buffy pulled out a bottle with a printed label that read ‘Holy Pills’ in bold letters.

As she shook two out, Jake swallowed hard then Danny reached over, “I need some,” she told Buffy.

Danny shook some pills out and Buffy threw hers in her mouth. “Dad,” Jake said looking over at Bruce. “I formally withdraw my objection to them accompanying us.”

“Very wise,” Bruce grinned as Mary leaned over, holding out her hand.

“God has a weird sense of humor in the synchronization of certain events,” Jake said as Mary tossed some pills in her mouth.

Leaning over to Jake, “Son, you would be wise to drop that shit fast,” Bruce mumbled. “The number experiencing that ‘event’ will whoop your ass, just to see if you cry.”

Looking around, Jake saw all the women giving him a mean glare. Holding his hands up, Jake smiled, “I’m sorry.”

“Moving on,” Bruce said looking around the projection table. “The women said there are only like thirty or forty guards-.”

“Disciples, Dad,” Danny said. “The others are his flock and the leader goes by Moses.”

“I’m going to have to kill him just for going by that name,” Bruce said, shaking his head. “Fine, disciples and they all wear a red sash around their waist and are the only ones allowed to carry weapons. The women couldn’t give solid numbers on the flock, but said it was over a hundred and females outnumber the males two to one.”

“I’m getting sick and tired of this shit,” Danny growled, grinding her teeth.

“Danny, quit grinding your teeth. You have too much money invested in that mouth,” Bruce snapped. Danny looked over at him with a scowl, but did stop grinding her teeth.

Tapping the tabletop screen, Bruce pointed at the center. “They are set up in the middle of a swamp. A road cuts through and in the center is a twenty-acre island. The road on both ends is blocked off with a channel cut through the road, forming a moat. But on the north end, they have a drawbridge over the moat. They cut trees and made a wall around most of the island. They have a few cows and other animals, along with gardens.”

Danny jerked her head, looking at Bruce. “You talk like you admire the Jesus freak,” she popped off.

“Danny, you’ve never fought religious zealots, I have,” Bruce said with a tired face. “Tactically speaking, yes, I do admire the set up. Now on the human level, I just want to bomb the pricks.”

“Oh,” Danny said, perking up with a grin, “then continue.”

“Jake, you have a plan?” Bruce asked.

“Yeah, I’m going to drive my ass up and tell them I want to talk to the douche jockey,” Jake shrugged.

Angela leaned her head over to Bruce. “He’s so your child,” she whispered.

“I don’t want to risk our troops,” Bruce said. “Son, I don’t think many will leave, if any of them will.”

“I would like to give them the choice. They are breaking our laws and therefore can be labeled a gang. The women aren’t treated equal and others are denied the right to arm themselves. I could continue, but you made the laws so you know,” he said.

“Very well, tell us how you want to do this,” Bruce said.

***

With dawn breaking, Jake led his company along with Danny and his Dad, down the road leading into the swamp. Seeing the roadblock ahead, Jake ducked down in the cupola. “Why not just mow their asses down?” Mary asked, sitting in the back. She had made it very clear, she wasn’t missing this.

“If they don’t open up, we will,” Jake said, grabbing the microphone for the bullhorn he’d mounted on the cupola. Looking through the front window, Jake saw six figures standing on top of a bus that was pulled across the road.

Three of the figures raised rifles to their shoulders as another brought his hand to his mouth. “They have radios and you haven’t been listening,” Mary said beside him.

“They’re short-range radios and I don’t care what they say,” Jake huffed as his driver stopped twenty yards from the moat.

“You have ten seconds to lower your weapons or I’ll kill you,” Jake called over the bullhorn.

All but one of the men lowered his weapon, and Jake pressed his radio switch. “Kill the one aiming his weapon,” he said over the radio.

The head of the one aiming at them disappeared in a mist. The others turned, hearing the impact and witnessed the body drop. Bringing the bullhorn microphone to his mouth, “Hey, I warned you,” Jake called out. “I should tell you, my men are behind you and already in your compound. We want to talk, but anymore pointing weapons at us and we will kill you. This is your last warning.”

As one, the others dropped their rifles. “Very good,” Jake called out and stood up in the cupola. “Move your little bus and put out your bridge, so we can talk and be on our way.”

“We’re set up inside,” Matt called over the radio. “There is some guy with long hair and a beard, yelling at everyone to be calm. From what those girls described, he looks like the leader.”

“Moses,” Jake offered as the group of men jumped off and the bus moved.

“Dude, I’m not calling the fucker Moses. From now on, he’s dickless,” Matt snapped.

“Keep dickless covered, they are letting us in,” Jake laughed as a big forklift moved up with a steel bridge. When the forklift moved out of the way, Jake told his driver to pull up.

He looked out at the five men. “Get in your truck and lead us to your compound. Once we verify you aren’t a gang that wants to attack us, we’ll be on our way,” he shouted down to them. All the men visibly relaxed hearing that.

Running over to a nice pickup truck, two jumped in the front as the others piled in the back. Jake dropped down inside and flipped another radio on. “Follow them,” he told the driver.

“Moses, its Omega and it’s just like they say on the TV, ‘If you aren’t a threat to them they leave you alone’. They killed Johnny, but he didn’t lower his rifle. We are leading them back in the truck,” a voice said over the radio.

“You, asshole,” Mary spat and punched Jake in the arm.

“I told you, brother. We have nothing to fear. Bring them here, so I may talk with them,” a calm voice said. “I will protect us all and tell them I will allow them to pass through our area with our approval.”

“Moses, they have a convoy of military vehicles with them, not counting all the helicopters we’ve been hearing,” the man in the truck said.

“My son, they could’ve attacked us, but want to talk. They know my power, given to me by God,” Moses said in a soothing voice. “Attacking us only leads to their destruction.”

Rubbing his arm where Mary had punched him, Jake shook his head. “Man, I’ve heard of delusions, but this guy takes the cake,” he mumbled.

“We will bring them to you, Moses,” the man in the truck said.

“I am waiting, my son.”

“Moses, in case I forgot to tell you,” the man paused. “They really don’t like guns pointed at them.”

“I have told all the disciples to sling their weapons. You will see in time, we will rule this place called Hope,” Moses said.

Yanking out her pistol, Mary racked the slide. “I’m killing the granny panty sniffer,” she snapped.

“Babe,” Jake sighed. “Please, just go along with my plan.”

Putting her pistol up, Mary nodded as the truck led them to a wooden log gate. Coming to a stop till the gate opened, the truck drove inside and they followed. “I see you,” Matt called over the radio.

“I trust you heard dickless,” Jake called back.

“Yeah, almost shot his ass,” Matt spat.

The truck pulled up to a mass of people and a lone figure stood in front of them. Jake tried not to laugh at Moses, who was wearing a tan robe.

As his rig stopped, Jake looked to his left and right as the other vehicles flanked his. Bringing the bullhorn microphone up, “You men with rifles slung need to move to your left. I have snipers already inside your compound and can drop all of you at once,” Jake called out.

Jake saw a look of irritation cross Moses’ face as he looked over his shoulder at the group behind him.

All the men carrying weapons moved off to the side and Jake called over the radio for all engines to shut off. He looked at Mary, “Remember the plan,” he said then moved to the backdoor as the radio operator climbed up in the cupola.

“Plans go to shit when the first shot is fired,” Mary snapped, following Jake out.

Jake walked to the front of his rig with Mary and saw Danny and Buffy moving up with them. “We mean you no harm,” Moses said with a smile. “You are welcome here.”

“Nice place,” Jake said, not looking around.

“My flock built the walls, but God has granted me protection from the spawn of hell that were sent to cleanse the wicked,” Moses said, clasping his hands in front of him.

“No,” Jake said, shaking his head. “I think it’s the water around you that keeps the blues away, they don’t like water.”

“If that is what you believe,” Moses said, dropping the smile.

Shrugging, Jake glanced back at the group of people behind Moses. “Then why do you have the road blocked off and a moat dug if you can call on God’s power?” he asked looking back at Moses.

“My flock did that at the beginning, but I allow it to remain in place for other marauding spawn that would attempt to defile this new Eden,” Moses said with an irritated tone.

“So, do I classify you as a gang or just survivors?” Jake asked.

“We are God’s children and I’m his chosen. You may classify us as you wish.”

“Very well,” Jake nodded then looked at the group. “Do any here wish to leave with us?” he yelled out and none moved. “Are you being held against your will?”

Moses glanced over his shoulder smiling and none of the group moved. “See, they are here because they believe. We are about to have service, perhaps you and your group could attend.”

“Nah, busy saving America and all,” Jake said and Moses bowed his head slightly.

“You should consider joining and I will bring down God’s power to assist you,” Moses said, stepping toward Jake.

“Dude, my God doesn’t need anyone to bring down power. He can do it all on his own,” Jake snorted.

Seeing none of Omega had moved when he’d stepped forward, Moses spread his hands apart, taking another step. “My son, I can call on God’s power,” Moses said, raising his voice and looking at the sky. “I don’t have to wait for it.”

“Um, okay, make all the blues drop dead and we’ll stay for service,” Jake offered.

Moses jerked back at the request. “My son, God only acts through us,” Moses said, clasping his hands again and stepping closer. “You cost me a dear disciple and I demand tribute,” Moses said and waved his right hand at Jake’s RG. “One of your vehicles and fuel will compensate us for that loss.”

“Dude, you can’t suck my dick good enough for me to give you a ride in my rig,” Jake said, narrowing his eyes.

The muscles in Moses’ face twitched as he looked at Jake then turned to the others and Moses gasped, looking at Buffy. “My child,” he said, stepping closer. “You, like the others feel my power, for not one of you dare threaten me. The beauty God has bestowed upon you is truly breathtaking.”

“Sorry, dickless. That’s my order not yours,” Jake said, but Moses never looked at him.

Stepping up to Buffy, Moses smiled. “I shall take her into my flock for the loss of my disciple,” he said, reaching out and stroking Buffy’s long curly hair. “You shall be my newest bride. The first, above all others.”

“You are so fucked,” Jake mumbled as Moses reached out to stroke Buffy’s hair.

Buffy’s right arm shot up, flipping Herman open and she slashed out hard. The blade sliced through Moses’ forearm, striking the bone. Stumbling back as blood shot out, Moses grabbed his right forearm, finding his right hand wouldn’t close.

The group behind gasped as troops stood up on the MRAPs aiming weapons at them and none moved as Moses fell to his knees. “You little bitch, I’ll make you scream when I breed you!” Moses shouted, turning to Buffy.

Buffy ran over, jumping on his back and wrapping her left arm around his neck and her right arm started stabbing. Jake stared in awe as Buffy’s arm moved like a sewing machine needle going full speed, stabbing Moses in his right side.

“Touch me again, motherfucker!” Buffy screamed, driving Herman into his body. Moses tried to move his right arm to block the stabs, but Buffy just stabbed around or through it. Finally tired of that, Buffy reached up and sliced through Moses right deltoid, severing the shoulder muscles and continued stabbing.

“What are you going to do now, except be my bitch!” Buffy screeched, stabbing Moses at blinding speed. Coughing out a mouthful of blood, Moses reached back with his left hand, grabbing Buffy’s helmet.

Barely pausing her stabs, Buffy swiped Herman across Moses' forearm, severing the tendons and Moses’ arm fell down. “Come on, little bitch, suck my dick! I thought you wanted to marry me, cocksucker!” she screamed. “See, you don’t like me touching you, do you bag of monkey ass!”

“He didn’t touch you with a knife,” Jake said but luckily, he said it quietly.

Mary pulled her pistol and walked over to the group of men wearing the red sashes. She stopped at one who was clenching his jaw, staring at Buffy. Raising her pistol, Mary saw the man turn to her as she pulled the trigger with a loud boom. The two men behind him were splattered in blood and brains. “You will all watch her and smile,” Mary growled. The group looked back at Buffy and most forced a smile.

When Moses collapsed face first in the dirt, Buffy stopped stabbing and slowly stood up, panting hard. Covered in blood, she looked at the group and saw one man glaring at her with a forced smile. Lifting her blood-soaked arm and pointing Herman at the man, “You want to touch me, you son of a bitch?” Buffy asked in a trembling voice as adrenaline flooded her system.

“Daddy!” Buffy called out, turning to the line of MRAPs. Jumping to the ground, Bruce calmly walked over to Buffy. She looked up at him with blood covering her face. “Can you come down here, please?” she said in a low voice.

Bruce reached out, rubbing her cheek and smearing the blood. “You can use it but be careful, it’s not Herman,” Bruce said, kneeling down. Reaching over to his back, Buffy pulled out Bruce’s samurai sword.

When Buffy turned around, Ted and Carl jumped off the rig and ran over, running past her. They grabbed Moses’ arms, lifting him off the ground to his knees and leaning him forward. “I don’t need help,” Buffy said.

“We know, but we can’t let you get in trouble if you strike the ground with his sword,” Ted said with a grin. “Besides, he touched our teammate.”

“If you want, I’ll skin him for you. I watched Bruce do it,” Carl said.

“No, but thank you, guys,” Buffy said with a trembling voice and moved beside Moses as frothy pink blood spilled out of his mouth. “I’ve seen your kind, bitch, and now I’m not afraid. I’ve watched you hurt my Mommas and was scared but now, I know. I can kill you on my own,” Buffy growled, swinging the blade down hard.

A swooshing sound filled the quiet morning as the blade hit Moses’ neck. Passing cleanly through with the blade, Buffy watched the head fall off, rolling on the ground looking at her. As Moses’ eyes fluttered, she stood over the head. “I’m not afraid anymore,” she said, glaring at the face as the eyes rolled back. “If I die, it’s not because I’m not fighting or not trying.”

Jets of blood pulsed out the neck hitting Buffy as Ted and Carl flipped the body back and several pulses of blood hit Moses’ flock. Turning to the body, Buffy knelt down, grabbing Moses’ robe and wiped the blade clean.

Jake walked up beside her, looking at the group. “This is only open to you, not the disciples,” he said. “Any that want to leave may do so now. If you don’t want to stay with us, you are welcome to leave.”

A group of a dozen girls, none over eighteen and many pregnant and carrying kids, ran over to Jake. He nodded and pointed behind him. He looked at those left and at the kids with them. None of the kids were older than five and many were babies. “Last chance,” he said and a few women holding babies ran over.

When they’d joined the others, Jake looked at the group. “You will leave here today. If we see you again, you will be shot on sight. We are taking your pictures and will send them to all our outposts. You will head to South America and hope we don’t cross paths again before you reach there.”

As Jake talked, Buffy walked over to Bruce, handing him his sword. Taking the sword and putting it on the ground, Bruce kneeled and hugged her. “See? The fear you felt could be conquered, but it could only be beaten by you. You’ve always felt you couldn’t defend yourself and someone would get hurt trying to help you,” he said, holding her tight. “The fear I face is losing my family just like you do now, but now you know; you can fight to protect your family on your own. You don’t have to prove anything to yourself anymore. You’ve always done your best to fight for this family, you just needed to see that.”

Sniffling in his chest, Buffy nodded. “Thank you, Daddy,” she mumbled.

“I’m proud of you, BB,” Bruce said, squeezing her.

“Daddy, I want to take a shower,” she said looking up at him.

“I’ll help you get cleaned up. I’ve had practice at getting blood off,” he said, brushing Buffy’s blood-soaked hair off her face.

She pushed back, “No, I need a hot shower,” she said in a panic. “He touched me!”

Pulling her back into a hug, Bruce kissed her forehead. “Then you shall have a shower,” he said, reaching up and grabbing his radio. “This is Boss, I want my chopper here now to take Buffy to the command area,” he snapped in the radio.

“What’s wrong with Buffy?” Stephanie screamed in panic. Bruce grimaced and pulled his earbud out. Sticking a finger in his ear, he wiggled it around trying to make the ringing stop. “What’s wrong with my baby girl?!” Stephanie bellowed.

“Nothing, just get my chopper here now,” Bruce said and looked over at Jake as he talked to the group, pacing in front of them.

“You had your chance and that chance is gone,” Jake said. “You will stand just where you are until we are gone. I have drones over you and can level this place. After we are gone, load up and haul ass.”

“We aren’t a threat,” a man in the group shouted.

“You don’t live by our laws and only people who live by those laws will be allowed to live here in America,” Jake said as many started crying.

“We will live by them,” a woman shouted, dropping to her knees.

“Sorry, you had your chance. Stay here until we leave,” he said and walked off.

As he stopped beside his Dad, a Blackhawk shot in from the north and came to a dead stop fifty yards away and dropped straight down. Everyone turned as two very pregnant figures jumped out with rifles, running at them in a very fast waddle.

“This is all on you,” Jake said, patting his Dad’s chest.

Bruce watched Angela and Stephanie skid to a halt, looking at a blood-soaked Buffy. They both turned to Moses’ group, racking the charging handles of their rifles. As they brought them up, Bruce grabbed their AUGs as the people dropped down to the ground.

“It’s not her blood!” Bruce shouted, lifting the barrels up as both pressed the triggers to mow down the crowd.

Angela and Stephanie released their triggers, turning to Bruce then they turned to Buffy. Letting their rifles go, they ran over and hugged her tight. “I’m okay,” Buffy said, hugging them back.

Stephanie grabbed Buffy’s face, lifting it up, “Who upset you, baby? I’ll kill everyone,” she wailed out then dropped her hands and hugged Buffy again.

“Wrong time of the month to be screwing with this family,” Jake said, walking up.

“Jake, you’re grounded,” Angela shouted, crying as she hugged Buffy tight.

Jake looked at his Dad, “I hope she’s not serious,” he whispered.

“If she is, I’ll enforce it just so she’s not mad at me,” Bruce said, picking up his sword. “Bonnie, bring Buffy’s rucksack!” Bruce bellowed.

Ted and Carl walked up as Bonnie ran over, carrying Buffy’s rucksack. “Carry that to the chopper,” Bruce said.

Angela looked up at Bruce, wiping her face. “We’ll take care of her,” she said and they led Buffy over to the waiting chopper. When it took off, Bruce looked at Jake.

Jake held up his hand. “Dad, will you take those that left, out of here? I’ll keep this group covered until you call.”

“Okay, son,” Bruce said, patting Jake’s arm.

As Bruce climbed in his cupola, the chopper took off and Bonnie jumped in the back with Ted and Carl. “Louis, take us back to the command area,” Bruce called over the intercom. The ten vehicles, loaded with those that had left, following Bruce as the rest of Jake’s company and Danny stayed.

Out on the road, Bruce waved the others past as he stopped at the roadblock. He looked back, hearing the roar of machine guns. “This new world sucks ass,” he said then told Louis to follow the others.

Jake walked among the bodies with the rest of his team picking up the crying kids. Snipers had taken out the women holding kids as everyone else mowed the flock and disciples down. Handing a baby off, Jake picked up a five-year-old little boy.

“Sorry, but it was the only way you have a chance,” Jake said, holding the boy at arm’s length. “If you have a problem with that later, come and see me.”

Jake handed the boy off as Matt walked up with his snipers. “Wish they would’ve joined us,” Matt said, slinging his rifle.

“I’m glad they didn’t. They were brainwashed and that’s not what we need,” Jake said. “We need people who can think for themselves and know they have to fight.”

Looking at the bodies, Matt grabbed his radio. “This is Matt, requesting bomb run at this site in twenty minutes,” he called out then looked at Jake. “This new world sucks.”

“Well, it’s up to us to make it better,” Jake said, turning to his rig.

Chapter 32

Buffy was sitting on the lip of the cupola, with Bruce standing behind the minigun. Omega had moved south nonstop for three days and had made the turn at Valdosta, Georgia. Their end run was Jacksonville, Florida, which would stay at the center of the hundred-mile line they’d formed. Omega would stop when they hit the ocean.

Every time Bruce went back to the command area, he knew they were making a difference, just seeing people moving around outside of the perimeter of the command area. Granted, nobody moved without a weapon even inside the perimeters, but it was just that they felt safe enough to do it.

Blues still came, but not in numbers. Under no delusions, Bruce knew for decades to come, man would live behind walls.

“Stop!” Bruce bellowed over the intercom.

“Wow,” Buffy said in shock, looking down the road.

Inside Prometheus, Angela looked at the monitor showing all the units’ locations on a map. “Why the hell is Bruce stopped?” she asked, looking over at Stephanie.

“I don’t know, the next line is still four miles away,” Stephanie said, pressing her headset. “Boss, this is command, why are you stopped?” she called out.

“Elephants in the road,” Bruce called back stunned.

Jumping up out of her chair to her feet, Stephanie yelled into the radio. “I told you to get some rest! Now you’re seeing shit!”

Buffy’s voice came over the radio in awe. “He’s not kidding.”

Dropping her hands, Stephanie turned to Angela as she tapped the table screen, looking for a drone feed near Bruce. Moving around in her chair, Stephanie moved over beside her, looking at the screen. “What the hell are they doing there?” Stephanie asked, waving at the screen.

Four trucks in his group were stopped and twenty-three elephants were moving across the road in front of them. Angela tapped the screen, changing the view from thermal to color. “Those are African elephants,” she said.

“Guys, are you seeing this?” Bruce called back as Buffy tapped his arm, pointing at a small river that ran under the road.

“Yes, we see it, Bruce and I’m sorry I yelled at you,” Stephanie called back.

“Ah Stephanie, I slept and I think I do need some more sleep because I’m looking at a group of hippopotamus in this river beside me,” Bruce said in shock.

“Baby,” Angela came over the radio. “Well, you’re going to see some giraffes about three miles down the road.”

“It’s like a safari,” Buffy giggled.

Looking down at his map, Bruce saw they were fifty miles from Jacksonville. “Angela, call Willie and tell him to move second regiment up to Mayport Naval Station now. There are a lot of zoos and safari parks in Florida, and it may take him a while to get set up.”

Buffy gasped, “You aren’t going to shoot them, are you?”

Putting the radio down, Bruce pointed at the biggest elephant in the group. “Buffy, you see those claw marks? That shows they’ve been attacked by blues and yet, they are still alive. They have two babies in that group and that just shows they can kill blues. I’m not shooting them unless they attack me. I like the idea that blues get killed by something other than humans.”

“Bruce,” Angela called back. “Willie is pulling his line in now. They should be convoying to the base within the hour.”

Picking up his radio, Bruce watched the elephants walk off the road. “Copy, the elephants are off and we are moving out. Put out to all units, they are not to shoot wild game unless attacked. If it’s survived this long, they have learned the blues and we will want to know how.”

“Copy, baby,” Angela said and Bruce put up the radio.

“Louis, get us back online and there are supposed to be giraffes up ahead. You have my permission to not hit them or any other wildlife,” Bruce called over the intercom.

“You drive us in the ditch and I’ll kick your ass,” Buffy popped off. “I’m not kidding, dummy. You wreck and I’ll chop it off and see if it crawls around on the ground. Herman already doesn’t like you.”

Looking over his shoulder at Ted, “Man, I missed Buffy riding with us,” Carl chuckled.

“Yeah, but we need to let her go off on her own at times with the other kids,” Ted replied, nodding his head.

In the cupola, Bruce busted out laughing as Buffy turned to look at Ted. “I can go wherever I want,” Buffy huffed as the truck slowly pulled off down the road.

“Believe me, I know,” Ted said, scanning the countryside. “And don’t think we don’t worry about you when you’re gone.”

Laughing so hard, Bruce slipped out of the cupola, landing in the floor of the rig. Glancing down at Bruce, Buffy looked back at Ted. “I don’t know if I should be mad or not,” she mumbled. “It sounded nice.”

“Buffy, Ted just meant we miss you and like the idea of you growing up very sure of yourself,” Carl grinned.

“Oh,” Buffy smiled. “Thank you.”

Climbing back up beside Buffy, Bruce patted her leg as he got behind the guns. “Debbie once told me, Buffy, that you were Omega’s girl along with mine,” he grinned, wiping his eyes. “Have to say, she was right once again.”

Before anyone could answer, the radio crackled. “Bruce, second battalion is reporting heavy contact in Lake City,” Angela called over the radio.

“Buffy, man the gun,” Bruce said, dropping back down inside. Moving to the back, he sat down at the monitors and looked at drone feeds. Finally finding the one he wanted, he clicked on it, filling the thirty-inch screen. “Lake City, Florida isn’t that big. Where did all those blues come from?”

“Contact,” Carl shouted, squeezing his trigger and dropping a blue that was charging them. Seeing more break out of the tree line, Carl moved behind his minigun, pressing the trigger. A stream of red shot out, hosing down the group as Buffy yelled contact and opened up with the turret guns.

“Bonnie, tell the rest of our group to form up in a box when we reach the line,” Bruce shouted, standing up and feeling the rig slow down. He knew they were still a mile or so away from the small field they were supposed to set up in. Looking ahead, he saw giraffes running across the road with blues chasing them.

Wielding the minigun like a scalpel, Buffy was cutting down the blues that were chasing the giraffes. “Louis, if they don’t move, just run them over. We need to get set up,” Bruce shouted, looking out over their left side to see blues charging from the trees.

As Louis stomped the gas the rig lurched forward as the giraffes cleared the road and Bruce watched them run into the river beside the road and the blues didn’t follow. “They have learned,” he mumbled, dropping back down to the monitors.

***

Sitting behind her minigun, Danny hosed down the line of blues charging her four truck command group. Grabbing her radio, Danny pressed the switch as she continued firing the minigun with the other hand. “To all second bat, form up in company defense now. Second company, we are setting up at the airport,” she yelled out.

Dropping the radio, she felt Randy stomp the gas to drive through Lake City. As she continued firing, Danny heard the other company commanders of second battalion calling out where to set up.

“Danny, I’m bringing first company and setting up with you,” Matt called back.

“Copy,” Danny said, grabbing the radio as Randy plowed over the dead bodies that now filled the road. “You fuckers couldn’t do this shit yesterday when Matt was in charge, you just had to wait for my turn,” Danny grumbled, grabbing another ammo can.

A helicopter zoomed overhead with streams of red arcing to the ground, helping to clear a path out of town. Seeing the huge chopper fly past, Danny grinned as she loaded the minigun. “Thanks, big brother,” she said as Steve hovered beside the road in the Super Stallion.

“Danny, fourth company is reporting two of their platoons are cut off,” Heath, her radio operator called over the intercom. Both he and Beth were in the back, shooting blues as they charged them. “All troops are unharmed as of now, but can’t move. The blues swamped them in bodies. They are buttoned up inside their rigs.”

“Where are they at?” Danny shouted, pressing the trigger.

“Both are on I-75.”

Grabbing her other radio, Danny hosed the road in front of them. “Stephanie, can you get air to my troops trapped on the interstate?” she shouted as blues continued pouring out and charging them. “Beth, tell the rigs behind us to pull side by side till I figure out a route to help my troops!” Danny shouted over her shoulder.

“Danny, I have air over your troops, but until everyone is set in a defensive position, I can’t concentrate our airpower,” Stephanie called back.

“Where did all these fuckers come from?” Danny screamed into the radio. “I was just looking at the drone feed in front of us and there was nowhere this number!”

“They were inside structures and under tree cover,” Stephanie called back.

Seeing the airport ahead, Danny gave a sigh as one of the rigs behind them pulled up on her left side. “I’m getting really tired of blues,” she grumbled, grabbing her radio.

“Stephanie, I need to divert and head to the interstate. Can you clear me a path?” she asked.

“No,” Stephanie shouted back. “Danny, you are barely staying ahead of the forming horde. Even with your entire company with you, I think you would be overrun and have to button up if you moved toward the interstate.”

“You blue whore monkeys!” Danny shouted out. Ahead, she saw several other rigs of her company pull onto the road heading to the airport. Slowing the rig, Randy pulled behind them and Danny swung her turret, aiming off the right side. “Heath, how long until the rest of the company gets here?” she yelled over the intercom as she hosed the mass of bodies charging them.

“The rest of the company is already at the airport waiting on us. They are just driving around in a circle until we get there,” Heath called back as he continued shooting.

Grabbing more ammo, Danny reloaded the minigun. Feeling the rig lurch about, she looked up and saw they had driven over the fence surrounding the airport. “I’m here with first company,” Matt called over the radio.

Dropping the empty ammo can, Danny looked off to the left and saw a long line of rigs charging at them. Looking ahead, she saw her company driving in a slow circle on the runways. “Heath, tell everyone to form up in a line and we will just join in,” Danny called over the intercom.

Swinging the turret, Danny pressed the trigger, cutting down the blues charging them as she felt the rig slow. The ten MRAPs with her formed up in a line and joined in with the rest of the company that was driving in a slow circle.

“Beth you keep shooting off our left side, keeping the inside of the perimeter clear until we get set up,” Danny called out, swinging the turret over the right side and pressing the trigger of the minigun.

When Matt’s company pulled in joining the circle, Danny looked around at the two hundred and sixty rigs driving in a circle that was over a mile in circumference. Dropping down, Danny grabbed the radio, “Alpha and Bravo companies, close the circle until we are bumper to bumper,” she called out.

In five minutes, she felt the rig slow to a stop and poked her head out and saw the two companies had stopped forming a mile-long circle. “Matt, you have control here,” she called out and dropped down.

Sitting at the monitors, Danny flipped through drone feeds until she found the one over the interstate. “Fuck me,” she gasped, seeing the mass of bodies on the interstate. She could see ten bulges in the sea of bodies. That was all she could see of her lost unit. Grabbing the mic, Danny tried to call the unit but didn’t get a response.

“This is Big Daddy, where is God’s Mower?” Bruce called over the radio.

“En route, ETA ten minutes,” Stephanie called back.

“Send it to the interstate. I should have my company there in twelve minutes. Have it do a run here first,” Bruce called back.

“Copy,” Stephanie said. “Bruce, there are over a million there now.”

“Copy, I see them, but I’m pissed off and my butt itches,” he snapped back.

Taking a deep breath, Danny contacted her other companies to find them set up. Putting the microphone down, she watched as the drone over the interstate swiveled its camera out and saw a line of rigs charging down the interstate, sending out walls of gunfire.

Getting up, Danny turned away from the screen. “Go get ’em, Daddy,” Danny mumbled, grabbing more ammo and climbing back in the cupola as tears ran down her cheeks, hoping her troops could hold on.

Chapter 33

Pulling ammo cans up to the turret, Bruce climbed up beside Buffy. “You have the gun,” he said looking back at the hundred MRAPs of his command company behind them. Pressing his radio, “Form up in two-by-two formation. Right column, you will stay in the right lane with the first rig, even with the last one in my column,” he called out.

Watching the rigs form up, Bruce turned to look ahead and could see a dark mass on the interstate two miles ahead. “We will pass the stranded rigs between our columns. We will take the next exit and drive down the eastbound lanes to the next exit and circle back. Next pass, the columns will be side by side. We will pass the stranded rigs between our columns but this time, we will stop and form a perimeter around them on the interstate. All track commanders, make sure you keep your people firing on both sides until the inside of the perimeter is cleared.”

“Boss,” Ted called over the intercom. “Not to sound like a bitch, but we need to let one of the rigs with a large plow take our spot in the front.”

Glancing over at the rig driving behind them, Bruce saw the huge snowplow. “Yeah, that might be a good idea,” Bruce mumbled and called out for the other rig with a plow to pull past him to the front of the column.

“Okay, boys and girls,” Bruce called over the radio. “Don’t shoot at our rigs with anything bigger than 5.56. These things are armored, but not that armored. We don’t want to shoot our own troops. When we surround those rigs, check your fire because both columns will be very close to each other.”

As Louis slowed down, another rig pulled in front of them with a plow. “Why don’t any of the command vehicles have big plows?” Buffy asked as she squeezed the trigger, cutting down a group of blues charging them.

Looking back, Bruce saw a large airplane slowly coming up behind them. “I don’t really want the commanders bogged down at the very front,” Bruce said. “They have enough to worry about.”

“This sucks,” Buffy scowled. “At the front, you can just hose the goobers down.”

“Oh, don’t worry, Buffy,” Bruce said as the plane flew over. “You are about to have some targets.”

Flame erupted from the front of the airplane as it passed over them. Four streams of red shot from the nose as the pilot weaved the tail of the plane, dragging the streams from one side of the interstate to the other. Bruce was amazed at how slow the plane was flying and not stalling out. “Thought a plane that big needed to move faster, even if it has propellers,” he mumbled.

When the streams hit the horde, huge swaths of bodies fell down. “We need more of those,” Carl called out behind him.

“Already told Mack that,” Bruce said, bringing a SAW to his shoulder as the plane flew down the interstate.

“Hope those troops don’t get hit by God’s Mower,” Ted said, hosing the blues charging them from the left side.

With Buffy aiming over the left side, Bruce aimed to the right. “If I’m trapped like this inside a metal can, I don’t care what they use to get me out,” Bruce mumbled as Buffy engaged the trigger.

The lead rig hit the outer edge of the horde with a crash, sending bodies flying through the air. Living and dead blues formed a virtual curtain of bodies in front of the rig as the six troops in the back and the one manning the cupola just shot. There was no aiming, blues were feet away.

Feeling the tingling in the base of his neck and not fighting it this time, Bruce took a deep breath, “Let’s ride the wave,” he said, bringing up his SAW. Reaching over, he turned on the loudspeakers that were mounted outside of his rig.

Lowering his boom mic, Bruce stood up behind Buffy as she swung the stream of red in a wide arc, pushing the wall of bodies back. “You blue communist cocksucking motherfuckers! I’mmmm back!” Bruce bellowed over the loudspeakers as he squeezed the trigger.

Behind Bruce, Ted and Carl swung their miniguns side to side, pushing the wave of bodies back further. With brass already piling up at their ankles, Ted screamed, “Oh fuck yeah, the Dark Knight has returned!”

Four drones were now overhead and inside the command vehicle, everyone stared in awe as the line of rigs waded into the mass of bodies. By the time the left column hit, the wall of blues was pushed back fifty yards.

Three quarters of a mile into the mass Bruce kneeled down, changing belts in the SAW as they came up on the overrun vehicles. Slamming the cover down, he opened fire at the blue bodies piled on the vehicles. “I’ll be right back, bitches,” he screamed as he sent a wall of lead, hosing down the rigs that were pulled bumper to bumper.

Noticing they were going much slower, Bruce glanced ahead and saw the plow was still throwing up a wall of bodies, but nowhere near as high. “Speed the fuck up! Daddy has killin’ to do!” he screamed. With the loudspeakers, Bruce didn’t need the radio.

“He has it floored, there are just too many bodies!” Louis yelled over the intercom.

Popping the feed cover open, Bruce slammed in another belt, “Louis, hit that motherfucker and push his ass!” Bruce bellowed, grabbing onto the cupola.

Stomping the accelerator, Louis saw the troops in the back of the plow rig grabbing on as his front bumper hit them. The driver in the plow held on tight, fighting to keep the steering wheel straight as they picked up speed.

A torrent of wind suddenly blew down on them and Bruce looked up to see his Super Stallion hovering over them flying sideways. Streams of bullets shot from the side as Steve flew the chopper sideways, so the door gunners could help clear the roads.

When Buffy’s minigun ran dry, she moved her hands to the GAU mounted beside it. “Oh yeah,” she grinned, pressing the trigger and sending out a stream of fifty cal. “Two miniguns and no waiting.”

Feeling the SAW’s bolt lock back, Bruce glanced down. Smoke was pouring off the barrel. “Cheap piece of shit,” he shouted and flipped the barrel lock, dropping the smoking barrel on the roof. Putting another barrel on, he looked up to see the end of the horde.

“Head to the exit and cross over,” he shouted, putting another belt in the SAW. Glancing behind him, he saw the blues charging them now and not the trapped vehicles. “Give me another SAW!”

With Buffy on the GAU, the wall was pushed back enough and Ted dropped in the back, grabbing another SAW. Seeing the ammo cans, he grabbed them and climbed back behind his minigun. “Here you go, boss!” he said, tossing them on the roof.

When they broke through the mass of bodies, Bruce realized Louis was still pushing the plow rig. “Louis, stop pushing them now,” Bruce yelled.

“I need ammo,” Buffy yelled, dropping down in the rig and Bonnie climbed out of the passenger seat, dropping the radios to help.

Standing up with a SAW under each arm and a grin from ear to ear, “Come get some!” Bruce yelled and squeezed both triggers.

“Louis, Bruce is standing up on the roof, you make sure you take the turns slow!” Carl shouted, grabbing cans of ammo and reloading his minigun. Following the lead truck, Louis slowed on the exit ramp.

Overhead, Steve moved his chopper out of the way as six Blackhawks flew in and hovered over the convoy. Rivers of lead flowed out into the horde as the blues tried to move toward the convoy.

When both guns ran dry, Bruce kneeled down, grabbed the ammo, and reloaded them as they crossed the bridge over the interstate. Almost foaming at the mouth, Bruce looked up to see the left column was just starting up the exit ramp and the horde was after them.

“When you pull on the interstate, slow until the left column is beside us!” he shouted, standing up and leaving the SAWs lying on the roof. As Louis turned back onto the interstate, Bruce leaned over but stayed standing.

Heading down the ramp, Louis sped up, pulling behind the lead rig as he gripped the steering wheel with sweaty hands. Behind him, Buffy was shouting at the heavy ammo cans as Bonnie helped her reload the GAU and minigun.

Kneeling down, Bruce reached through the troop hatch and pulled his rucksack to the roof and dropped it beside the miniguns. He turned and saw the other line of rigs pulling beside them. Bending over, he picked up one of the SAWs as the horde charged them. “Who’s your fucking daddy, cock monkeys!” he shouted, squeezing the trigger.

Hearing Bruce fire, the others moved faster reloading and climbed behind their guns. Carl saw the left column beside them and grabbed a SAW and moved over beside Ted. He glanced over his shoulder as Bruce dropped the empty SAW and grabbed the other one. “Yes!” Carl shouted and rested the SAW on the lip of the roof and opened fire.

The six Blackhawks, now empty, flew off as Steve returned and three more Blackhawks settled in with him over the convoy. Blues were dying so fast cluttering the ground, none could break into a run.

Driving side by side, the two columns raced back down the interstate, hosing down the blues. When they were once again even with the trapped vehicles, the left side of the convoy hosed them down again.

Clearing the horde, the convoy sped down the interstate to the next exit four miles away to circle back. In their wake was a field of stacked bodies.

Louis slowed as they pulled up the exit ramp and crossed over. On the roof, Bruce reloaded the SAWs then pulled his pistol out and put it in his left hand. Crossing over the interstate, the convoy sped down the on ramp as Bruce reached down to his rucksack.

Grabbing the handle of his samurai sword, Bruce yanked it out.

In Prometheus, everyone cheered, throwing up their hands at seeing a lone figure standing up and holding a sword on the drone feed. Back at Hope, watching the battle live, tens of thousands cheered along with them, seeing the figure they knew was Bruce, holding the sword as the convoy charged back to the trapped vehicles.

“When you get a hundred yards away from the trapped vehicles, slow down!” Bruce shouted then unhooked the cable to the rigs intercom. A mile from the vehicles, Buffy opened fire with the minigun as the horde charged at them.

Behind her, Bruce twirled the sword in his right hand as the two columns pulled apart to pass the trapped vehicles. Feeling the rig slow down, Bruce grinned, tensing his body as they neared the trapped vehicles. He could see several blues standing up.

When his rig was beside the last trapped vehicle, Bruce jumped. A blue that was beating on the troop hatch stood up as Bruce swung the sword, taking the blue’s head off. Landing hard, he lifted his left hand up, shooting three more blues off the roof.

Running over the dead blues sprawled on the roof, Bruce jumped over the cupola and landed on the hood. Swinging his sword, he chopped a matrix kid that leapt off the next roof in half. “I have enough kids,” he growled, jumping up on the next rig.

As the convoy surrounded the trapped vehicles, Carl glanced over his shoulder and didn’t see Bruce. Panic gripped him as he turned around when the rig came to a stop. Standing up out of the troop area, Carl looked back and saw Bruce on the trapped vehicles. “God damn it! Bruce is on the stranded rigs!” he shouted.

“Well, get your ass over there, I’m busy!” Ted shouted, swinging the barrel of his minigun side to side and mowing down the charging blues.

Dropping the SAW, Carl grabbed his SCAR. He looked up to see Buffy firing the minigun then felt Bonnie push past him, dragging ammo cans up to Buffy. “Bonnie, grab your rifle, Bruce is in the shit. Don’t shoot any blue around him,” Carl said, climbing out. Snatching up her SCAR and feeling terror in her heart, Bonnie followed him out.

Climbing out the top, Bonnie froze as Carl started firing at the blues inside the perimeter. On the line of overrun trucks, Bruce was hacking away at the blues as they charged him. Like poetry in motion, he twisted and turned, slicing off arms, legs or heads with his sword, and shooting others with the pistol in his left hand.

“I want to be like that when I grow up,” Bonnie mumbled, lifting her SCAR to her shoulder and squeezing the trigger.

Bruce dropped down on the hood of the MRAP he was on and saw a blue climbing out the busted windshield. “Fuck you!” he screamed, slicing the blue’s head off then spun around, feeling something coming. Raising his sword as he spun, Bruce saw a blue that used to be a teenaged girl in midair flying at him. His sword hit her under her outstretched arms and Bruce leaned into the cut, feeling the blade pass through the spinal cord.

With only a few inches to go to sever the blue in half, Bruce’s sword lost momentum. The blue clawed at him as her body fell and Bruce kicked her in the face, yanking his sword out. Feeling something grab his ankle, Bruce swiped with his sword.

“Don’t touch me, fuckers!” he screamed, looking down at a blue hand clasped to his boot. Seeing movement, he turned to see the blue that grabbed him crawling out of the MRAP over the headless blue body. “Bruce says clap, bitch!” he shouted, snapping his foot out and catching the blue in the face as it climbed out.

The blue’s head rocked back as Bruce raised his pistol. “You didn’t clap, so you’re out of the game,” Bruce grinned, pulling the trigger.

The blue’s head rocked back as Bruce shot a blue jumping up on the hood with him. “Fucking show offs,” he snapped, turning and jumping on the next vehicle in line. Landing on the next truck, Bruce turned and saw the blue he’d kicked was climbing out the window. Raising his pistol, Bruce grinned, shooting the blue in the shoulder and feeling his slide lock back.

The blue growled at him as the bullet impacted and turned to look at its shoulder. Like a puppet with its strings cut, the blue collapsed. “Love the magic bullets,” he chuckled, spinning around as another blue ran over the roof toward him with outstretched arms. Side stepping, Bruce swung the sword down, chopping both arms off.

“Need to figure out a way to make my sword magic,” he chuckled, kicking the blue in the side and sending it off the roof.

Ejecting the magazine from his pistol, Bruce grabbed another and saw a matrix kid bounding toward him on all fours. “I really hate you kids,” he said, dropping the full magazine and raising his sword as the kid leapt.

Bringing the sword down, Bruce cut the kid in half and watched the two separate parts fly past him. Grabbing another magazine, Bruce slammed it in his pistol, hitting the slide release and chambering a round.

Four blues leapt off the ground, jumping up on the roof in front of him. “I’m getting tired of you doing that,” Bruce said, raising his pistol and shooting each one in the chest. “I don’t like jumping off these ten-foot-tall rigs and you fuckers jump up on them.”

Reloading her minigun, Buffy heard the pop-pop-pop-pop of a pistol and turned to see Bruce on the stranded rigs. “When did he leave?!” she screamed, watching blues charge him from behind.

“When we drove up!” Ted shouted, swinging his minigun side to side and mowing down the charging blues.

“Why didn’t anyone tell me?” Buffy shouted and continued reloading her minigun.

“We are busy. Carl and Bonnie went to help!” Ted shouted as Louis pulled more ammo cans back to him.

Slamming the feed tray closed, Buffy looked back as Bruce dropped down and a blue sailed over his head. “That blue was behind him. How did he know to drop down?” she huffed and turned back around, pressing the trigger to send out a stream of red. Bodies of blues just collapsed as she swept the stream back and forth.

Bruce jumped up as the blue landed in a roll and sprang to its feet, only to have Bruce swing his sword and take its head off. Hearing movement behind him, Bruce spun around and saw the troop hatches opening up and the trapped soldiers climbing out on the roof. “Let’s have some fun!” he yelled. Spinning around, he jumped up on the next rig, clearing the roof off as the trapped troops got back into the fight.

Following Carl along the top of the rigs, Bonnie shot any naked body she saw inside the perimeter. When they were even with Bruce, Carl jumped down to the road. In midair, he shot three blues climbing up the side of the MRAP that Bruce was standing on.

Taking a deep breath, Bonnie jumped down. Sharp pain erupted in both knees as she landed. Ignoring it, she ran after Carl as he climbed up on the MRAP. Seeing naked blue flesh coming from under the MRAP, Bonnie raised her SCAR, squeezing the trigger.

The head of the blue vanished and Bonnie glanced to her left and saw half a dozen blues charging her. “Oh shit,” she mumbled, swinging her rifle around.

Squeezing the trigger, she watched the bullets hit the first one in the chest, making it stumble. With a look of indifference, the blue wobbled and moved to continue the charge then just collapsed.

Not paying it any attention, Bonnie felt fear grip her, seeing the rest less than ten yards away. Moving her rifle, she squeezed the trigger, hitting another as one leapt at her. Knowing she couldn’t shoot it, Bonnie dove to her right.

Knowing the others would be on her, Bonnie let her SCAR go and grabbed for her pistol as she landed on her shoulder and rolled. The SCAR banged around as it hung on the sling, hitting her hard. Pulling her pistol, Bonnie rolled up on her knees and raised her pistol.

She froze as Bruce landed in front of the group of charging blues, cutting three in half then spun around, taking the left leg off another. The last blue skidded to a halt as Bruce raised his pistol. “Bruce says die,” he chuckled, pulling the trigger.

Lowering his pistol, Bruce glanced around and didn’t see blues close then turned to Bonnie. She was kneeling and holding her pistol in both hands, looking at him in shock. Strolling over, Bruce grabbed the front of her vest, picking her off the ground.

Holding her off the ground, Bruce slammed her back into the side of the MRAP. “Feel the wave!” he bellowed in her face.

In terror, Bonnie looked at the dark blood covering Bruce from head to toe. “Let go of the fear and ride the wave or you are already dead!” he roared in her face.

Movement over Bruce’s right shoulder caught Bonnie’s eye and she turned to see a blue charging Bruce’s back. Before she said anything, Bruce swung his right arm back, extending the blade out. The blade caught the blue at the ear and sliced through the skull.

The top part of the skull, complete with eyes and nose, sailed through the air as the body crashed into Bruce and collapsed. Bonnie glanced down at Bruce’s left hand, holding her pinned to the MRAP over a foot off the ground.

“If we die, we die fighting, not playing with our pussies!” Bruce screamed at her and let her go. Bonnie dropped to her feet as Bruce dove to the ground and she saw him pick up his pistol off the ground. Rolling on his right side, Bruce sprang up as two blues charged him.

Shooting both, Bruce spun around looking at her. “So, you going to play or jack off?” he growled.

The fear slowly subsided and Bonnie grinned. “It’s playtime,” she said, raising her pistol and shooting a blue crawling from under the MRAP.

Running back to the line of trapped MRAPs, Bruce jumped, catching the bumper of the one where he’d killed several crawling out of the broken windshield and sprang up on the hood. Running after him, Bonnie followed him up and found Bruce chopping a matrix kid in half.

“I really don’t like the matrix kids,” she said, shooting two blues crawling out the broken window.

“Kids like that make you realize why some animals eat their young,” Bruce laughed, jumping up on the roof of the next MRAP. Bonnie followed and saw the trapped soldiers standing on the roof, shooting the blues inside the perimeter.

Glancing around she sucked in a breath, seeing Bruce had already run through the group and was jumping up on the next MRAP with Carl behind him. “Blues aren’t the only thing that can move,” she huffed, charging after him.

By the time she’d joined them, the trapped soldiers inside were opening the troop hatches and climbing up on the roof. Weaving around them, Bonnie shot a blue as it sailed through the air straight at her.

The body hit her, sending her crashing down on the roof. Feeling the blue moving, Bonnie kicked and moved her pistol to its head. Suddenly, the body flew away as Carl tossed it aside and reached down, yanking her up. “Stay on my ass!” Carl shouted at her then spun around.

Looking ahead, Bonnie saw Bruce on the last MRAP in line, hacking away at blues. “I want a fucking sword,” Bonnie said, shooting blues with her pistol.

“Bullshit,” Carl snapped. “That’s why you don’t get close to Bruce when he pulls the sword, anything close gets chopped up.”

Bruce stopped swinging his sword, seeing the back troop hatches opening up. When the trapped troops climbed out, Bruce looked around and didn’t see any living blues moving inside the perimeter. “PUSSIES!” he screamed, dropping his sword.

Storming past the troops that’d climbed out and holstering his pistol, Bruce grabbed the radio off Carl’s vest. “Steve, are you fucking in the air?!” Bruce bellowed in the radio.

“I’m here, Dad,” Steve called back.

“Show the world you are my first born! I want every fucking plane and chopper we have in the air and killing! I want the fucking ground to shake so hard, I have an orgasm without touching my dick!”

“Fuck, yeah!” Steve shouted back. “To all air assets, free fire zone has been declared. Roll in hot and heavy!”

***

In the command vehicle, watching the drone feed over Bruce, Stephanie turned to Angela, “Told you he was ready.”

“Hey, I told you it would work,” Angela grinned, moving to her seat and grabbing her headset.

Grabbing her headset, Stephanie sat down and put it on. She looked at the others in the command track, running to their stations. “We have massive air rolling in and I want coordination in these strikes. Start near placed units and work out in concentric patterns,” she said.

Leaning back in her chair, Angela smiled at the command crew. “By coordination, Stephanie means massive destruction or like I say, let’s kill a lot of shit.”

Chapter 34

Soaked in the blood of blues, Bruce walked around the top of his rigs, watching planes and choppers roaring overhead. To the south, he saw the mighty B-52 raining down bombs. “Boss, we need you to get down,” Carl said, coming up behind him.

“I’m enjoying the moment,” Bruce said, feeling the ground shake through the MRAP he was standing on.

“Boss, you’re covered in infected blood,” Carl said. “I have a Taser and will use it.”

Turning around, Bruce saw Carl was wearing only boxers and boots, holding his rifle in one hand and a Taser in the other. “Kinky,” Bruce grinned, raising his eyebrows and walked past Carl.

“I wanted you scrubbed down first, but knew I had to get my Taser and Ted wouldn’t let me in the rig until I was scrubbed down,” Carl said following Bruce.

Jumping down, Bruce saw a group scrubbing down Bonnie as they stripped her. As they took her top off, Bruce saw Bonnie tense up. “Bonnie!” Bruce snapped, making everyone jump. “You are Omega and we fear nothing.”

“Yes, sir,” Bonnie said, lifting her chin as the group stripped her and washed her down.

Seeing Bonnie relax, Bruce looked over and saw a troop washing his sword. “Careful, it’s sharp,” Bruce said as a group moved over to him, stripping him down. When the cold bleach water hit him, Bruce sucked in a breath but didn’t move.

When his clothes and gear were off, Bruce saw a pair of boots land beside him. Looking over his shoulder, he saw Buffy standing on the roof of the MRAP. “Oh, you can go get ‘hands on’ with the blue bitches but yell at me?” she said, tossing down a pair of boxers.

“Unlike you, I am ten-foot-tall and bulletproof,” Bruce grinned.

Crossing her arms over her chest, Buffy grinned. “I will be one day,” she said.

“On that, I have no doubt,” Bruce said, putting his boxers on.

Buffy tossed Bonnie some clothes as Ted ran up. “Hey boss, you need to let us know your plans,” Ted said, stopping in front of him. “I mean, just leaving me and Buffy like that was rude.”

Shrugging his shoulders, “It just came to me. That was the fastest way to clear off the roofs, so the troops inside could help,” Bruce said, climbing back up on the MRAP. “What are the losses?”

“Four rigs here were breached with a loss of twenty-two. One was overrun before they buttoned up. The other three, the blues broke through the bulletproof glass with their bare hands,” Ted said, climbing up and lowering his voice. “Boss, we have four that are infected here.”

Watching the destruction around them, Bruce sighed. “Call in choppers for them and take them back to Hope, so they can be with their families until the end.”

“Boss, we have a rule, ‘No infected inside the walls’,” Carl said, moving over to them. “I’m sorry, but that is a good fucking rule.”

Nodding, Bruce looked back at Ted. “Ted, have an area set up outside the wall. Keep the wounded under guard until they are ready. If they aren’t, let them pass, then shoot them.”

“On it, boss,” Ted said, raising his radio to his mouth.

Bruce looked over as Bonnie climbed up, wearing a t-shirt and boots. “Until you learn to ride the wave, you will stay beside Buffy,” Bruce said looking at her.

Nodding, Bonnie looked down as Buffy smiled. “Hey, it’s great.”

Dropping down in his rig, Bruce grabbed his rucksack and pulled out more clothes, “Have the decontamination team put a rush on my tactical vest,” he said getting dressed.

“You have another one, boss,” Carl said, pointing in the corner.

Pulling his shirt on, Bruce froze and looked up at Carl. “That is my heavy vest and be damned if I put that on unless shit is bad,” he snapped. “I made a promise not to wear that unless it was absolutely necessary. I’m not pushing my luck with pregnant wives, dumbass.”

Nodding, Carl grinned. “Understand completely.”

Climbing back out on the roof, Bruce looked around at the sea of bodies. “Call the air wing and let them know to hold up. We are heading to second battalion,” Bruce said.

The grin fell off Carl’s face as he grabbed his radio. “You got it, boss.”

Buffy moved over beside Bruce and leaned her head on his arm. “Danny will understand,” she said in a small voice.

Putting his arm around Buffy, Bruce pulled her close. “I know, but it still hurts, knowing you lost troops,” he said.

“Boss, what about the rigs here?” Carl asked as Ted joined them.

“Have the command group retrieve them. We will take the survivors with us to second bat,” Bruce said as the ground shook violently.

They all turned to see another B-52 dropping bombs to the north. “Man, those boys give a new meaning to free fire zone,” Ted huffed.

“Where is Willie?” Bruce asked, letting Buffy go and moving back to the cupola.

“He’s almost in Lakeside,” Ted said, moving behind his minigun. Looking over the side at the sea of bodies, he shook his head. “That got real interesting, boss.”

Hearing someone running behind him, Bruce turned to see one of the troops carrying his gear. “Shit, that was fast,” he said as the young man jumped from the rig behind them over to his.

“Here is your gear, sir. Sorry, but the vest is still a little damp,” the young man said, holding out Bruce’s vest and weapons.

Taking his gear, Bruce chuckled, “I’m sure I’ll survive.”

The young man saluted and ran off. Bruce looked over at Carl. “Since when did we start saluting?”

“Ah, you’re the boss,” Carl said.

Putting his vest on, Bruce shook his head. “I always swore to never become an officer and now I’m the one in charge.”

“Why do you think everyone wants to be in the fighting force, boss?” Ted said, bending down and scooping shell casings into empty ammo cans. “Sure, they want to help fight but hell, fighting with you in charge? They know they aren’t alone and the one at the top gives a shit about them.”

“Boss, you want all air stopped?” Carl asked, holding his hand over his ear so he could hear the radio bud.

Bruce turned to the west and saw a line of A-10s unleashing hell several miles away. “Nope, just tell them I want a corridor to return to second battalion,” he said turning to Carl. “You let them know if they shoot at me, we will shoot back.”

Nodding, Carl talked into the radio as Ted continued scooping up the brass casings in the rig. “Damn right, we will,” he mumbled. “May not do any good, but be damned if I go down without a fight.”

Bruce chuckled as Bonnie climbed out dressed. “Sorry I froze up, sir,” she said in a timid voice.

Glancing over at Bonnie, Bruce grinned. “Bonnie, you didn’t freeze up,” he said then glanced over the sea of bodies around them. “You were enjoying the moment, but you need to do that later.”

Remembering the fear she felt when she saw the blues charging her, Bonnie suppressed a shudder. “Um, no, I’m pretty sure I wet my pants.”

Checking his gear, Bruce turned to see a Blackhawk flying in. “Like I said, you were excited,” Bruce chuckled. “You charged in when others would’ve run away and hid. What you did was the act of a warrior.”

Thinking about it as she looked over the sea of dead, Bonnie shrugged. “Be damned if I was going to listen to Carl call me a pussy.”

Buffy dropped down in the rig, dug in her rucksack and then climbed back on the roof. Holding out her hand, “Here,” she said and Bonnie looked down to see Buffy was holding a Benchmade switchblade. “It’s a good knife.”

Smiling, Bonnie took the knife, “Thank you,” she said and pressed the button, making the blade snap out.

“Give it a name and treat it well,” Buffy said, walking away and climbing into the cupola. “When something bad gets close, stab the shit out of it.”

Reaching over, Bruce grabbed Bonnie’s arm. “You use your damn guns first,” he said in a low voice.

“Yes, sir,” Bonnie said with relief.

Reloading the machine guns, Buffy shook her head, “I’m going to start bringing my sword.”

“Bullshit,” Bruce snapped. “You have almost cut your leg off twice practicing with it.”

“How can I get good with it if I can’t use it fighting?” Buffy snapped back.

Moving over to help Buffy load the guns, Bruce huffed. “Buffy, swinging a sword takes skill and that skill only comes with practice. A gun is much easier to get proficient with, but a sword never runs out of ammo.”

“Yeah, that’s why I want to start using it,” she mumbled.

As the Blackhawk took off with the wounded, Carl moved over to Bruce. “Stephanie said they have a corridor open for us,” he said as Bonnie kept flipping the blade of her knife open. “Bonnie, guns first,” he said in a low voice.

“Yes, sir,” Bonnie said, closing the knife and clipping it to her vest.

“Carl, we are going to find you a knife to bond with,” Buffy said, wiping sweat off her brow.

“Have one,” Carl said as another B-52 rolled in to the north. “Boss, we need to do something to the rigs, so the blues can’t bash their way in if a crew has to button up.”

Looking up at Carl, “Already have plans for that,” Bruce said. “We will weld bars over the windows, which should buy the crews more time until help arrives.”

“You think blues can rip welded bars off?” Carl gasped.

Nodding, “Oh, I’m sure they can. Carl, they smashed through six inches of bulletproof glass. If you have a hundred fists continuously pounding, anything will give, unless you are encased in pure armor,” Bruce said. “Hell, I think twenty pulling at the same time will be enough to yank the bars off.”

Carl dropped down in the rig, “That is bullshit,” he mumbled and helped Ted gather up the brass on the floor.

Climbing into the cupola behind Buffy, Bruce grabbed his radio. “Command group, prepare to roll in ten minutes,” he called out.

Standing with her back to Bruce’s chest, Buffy looked up at him. “You think the Mommas are going to unload on you for yanking out your sword?” she asked timidly.

Shrugging his shoulders, “Don’t know,” Bruce sighed. “If they do, I can guarantee you, I’ll sit there and take it.”

Ten minutes later, they pulled out and headed toward second battalion. Being the second vehicle in the convoy, Buffy grinned at the plow truck in front of them. “We need a big plow,” she grinned, watching the blue bodies fly away.

“No and I’ve told you why,” Bruce said.

Looking ahead, Buffy sighed, “I know, the bosses shouldn’t get tied up leading but come on, having one would be cool every once and a while, just plowing through.”

Giving a long sigh, “Alright, we will have one put on,” Bruce said.

“I want to help,” Buffy clapped. “I have to help rebuild that other one, so I can help put a kick ass plow on.”

Looking up at the sky, “I swear, I was never unfaithful to you,” Bruce mumbled.

Chapter 35

In Jacksonville two days later at the naval air station, Angela and Stephanie walked out of the command vehicle, each carrying a handbag. Stephanie looked around as a plane landed on the runway. “Just how many planes are coming in?” she asked, blocking the sun with her hand.

“Nancy said they were flying all family members of those in the field down,” Angela said, taking her right foot out of flip flops she was wearing. Knocking a small rock off, she put the flip flop back on. “She never gave me a number.”

Both were in panties and bra, but nobody noticed. Everyone in the area was in underwear and standing in lines to the semi-trailers that housed showers. Beside the trailers was a huge tent with rows of sinks and tables set up.

“Hey, girls,” a voice said to their right and both turned to see Mike and Nancy walking over, holding hands.

“Hey, guys,” Angela smiled and looked behind them. “Where are the babies?”

“Marcus and Carroll took them down to the beach,” Nancy said as they stopped in front of the two.

Mike looked around at the mass of troops and families. “Where is Bruce?”

“He should be pulling in now,” Stephanie said.

“Have you two torn him apart for his last stunt yet?” Mike asked with a worried face.

“No,” they said together and Mike closed his eyes.

“Mike,” Stephanie said. “We aren’t going to chew his ass.”

As his mouth fell open, Mike stumbled back. “Um, why?”

“Mike, Bruce has to stay who he is,” Angela said. “We wanted him to get back out and told him to lead from the field.”

“I thought the command group agreed Bruce should lead from here?” Nancy said, waving at the command vehicle.

“Please,” Stephanie scoffed. “Surely, none of you thought he could do that.”

“Well, yes, I did,” Mike said, shaking his head.

“Mike, Bruce can’t and to be honest, the troops wouldn’t like it,” Angela said. “We just needed to see that he could be the old Bruce.”

Letting Mike’s hand go, Nancy stepped closer. “He’s Bruce, what else could he be?”

“Nancy, since he’s come back to us, Bruce has been very hesitant to jump on the wave,” Angela said in a low voice. “He was worried it would bring back memories he didn’t want.”

“He needed to know he could fight, and we needed to know he could ride the wave,” Stephanie said with a sigh. “When he’s on the wave, I’m not really worried about him. But if he would’ve tried to fight without riding the wave and only getting on when he was pushed, I would’ve been terrified.”

“So, neither of you are even mad?” Mike asked bewildered.

“Nope,” they both said and smiled.

Nancy smiled and looked down at their enormous bellies. “I take it you’re going to shower?”

“Hell, yes,” Angela said.

Mike moved beside Nancy and waved at the command vehicle. “Guys, it has a shower.”

“Mike,” Stephanie snapped, making him step back. “That damn shower is so little, I have to stand sideways and step out to turn around. Bruce can’t even fit in the damn thing.”

“Shit, I’m cramped in the shoebox shower,” Angela snorted.

“Ew, hot women,” they heard Bruce’s voice shout out. They all turned to see him walking over, carrying a shaving bag and his rifle and wearing boxers.

“Babe, I don’t feel like a hottie,” Stephanie whined. “I have fur on my legs and shaving them in that shoebox shower is not possible.”

“I can’t even bend over to shave my legs with your kid jumping on my bladder,” Angela huffed.

Walking over, Bruce wrapped them in a hug, “I’ll shave your legs.”

Angela pushed back enough to look up at him. “Thank you,” she sighed with adoration.

“So, you two aren’t mad about the sword?” Bruce asked with a cringe.

“You better be glad I’m pregnant,” Stephanie almost growled. “That was so hot.”

Choking on his saliva, Bruce coughed, “What?”

“You heard her,” Angela grinned, reaching around and grabbing his butt.

Dropping his arms, Bruce tried to step back but the two stepped with him. “Who are you two and what have you done with my wives?” he asked as both lunged. “Ow, shit that hurts!” he shouted as both bit his chest.

Mike grabbed Nancy and pulled her back. “I think we need to leave,” he said.

Bruce looked down at the two latched on his chest. Pushing them back didn’t even enter his mind. “Guys,” he whined and they let go. “Shit,” he mumbled and rubbed his chest.

“Hey, don’t look so hot then,” Angela snorted.

Putting his arms over their shoulders, Bruce headed to the line for the showers. “Have to say, having a co-ed army is rather weird at times like this,” he said looking at the lines.

Nancy and Mike walked with them and soon, they saw all the kids standing in line. One trailer was for men and the other for women. “We need more shower trailers,” Nancy said.

“I already told Joe and Harry,” Stephanie said, coming to a stop and looking at the kids. All were in underwear, but it was the scars that covered their young bodies that made her stop.

“What’s wrong, baby?” Bruce asked in a low voice, seeing the shock on Stephanie’s face.

Wiping a tear away, “Nothing,” she said.

Danny walked over, looking at the protruding bellies. “Man, I better not get that big,” she said, shaking her head.

Angela grabbed her belly and looked down at it, “Get off my bladder!” she screeched.

Spinning around, Danny looked at Buffy and Mary, “Clear me a path,” she snapped and turned back around.

As Danny grabbed Angela and Stephanie, Stephanie looked at Bruce with hard eyes. “When your kids get out, I’m kicking something’s ass!” she bellowed, looking at the tortuous scar on Danny’s left upper arm.

Nodding, Bruce let them go as Danny pulled them to the shower trailer. “You point at it and I’ll hold it the fuck down, so you can kill it with a butter knife,” Bruce vowed.

“Shit,” Angela yelled and grabbed her crotch, closing her legs together.

Nancy took off running, coming up behind Angela and scooped her up in her arms, “Ladies, move your asses!” Nancy shouted, carrying Angela.

“I have Herman!” Buffy shouted and the crowd moved out of the way, letting them pass.

Several of the female troops ran over, grabbing the shower bags Angela and Stephanie had dropped and followed them up the stairs into the trailer. When they were inside, Bruce saw several other pregnant women in line but on his orders, none over five months could go into the field. He didn’t want them too far away from medical care, but be damned if he was enforcing it with Angela and Stephanie. If anyone else wanted to try, he would just help the girls hide the body later.

“What the hell was that about?” Mike asked.

“Don’t know,” Bruce said and just walked away, heading to the men’s shower trailer. “Sorry troops, but I need to be done before the wives or hell will follow,” he said and the line stepped aside.

“What did we miss?” Ted asked, walking up with Carl.

Shrugging his shoulders, “I can’t even begin to guess,” Mike said.

Mike talked with Ted, Carl, and the boys for ten minutes and looked up to see Bruce walking back. “Bruce, you know they won’t be done anytime soon, you could’ve taken your time,” Mike huffed.

“Dude, I have to shave their legs and I don’t want them waiting,” Bruce said, moving over to a sink. Walking around, Mike grabbed two chairs and brought them over, setting them down behind Bruce.

“Been there and done that and have the t-shirt,” Mike said.

“Like I haven’t,” Bruce snorted, grabbing a can of shaving cream. “Is Nancy still with them?”

“She hasn’t come out of the shower trailer, so I’m taking it she is,” Mike said as Bruce lathered up his head and face. “Bruce, one of the troops that was bitten is still alive.”

Holding the razor, Bruce’s hand froze. “Come again?”

“Yes, Sandy says he showing signs of innate immunity. She doesn’t think he will change,” Mike said, grabbing another chair and sitting down.

“What of the others?”

“One changed an hour after landing and the last one changed the next morning,” Mike said.

Carefully shaving around his goatee, “Sandy think she can copy the innate immunity?” Bruce asked.

“To be honest, I have no fucking idea what she said,” Mike huffed.

Rinsing his razor off, “Well, how long before she thinks the troop is no longer at risk?” Bruce asked.

“She can’t find the virus in his system.”

Looking in the mirror, Bruce continued shaving. “Keep him isolated for a week, then bring him back in the clan,” Bruce said.

Finished shaving, Bruce rinsed his head as Ted and Carl walked over from the shower trailer. “How can you shave your head that fast?” Ted asked, stopping at a sink.

“Years of practice,” Bruce said.

“It takes me longer to shave my head than to shower,” Ted huffed, rubbing his shaved head.

“Hey, that was your idea, not mine,” Bruce snapped.

“Nancy, will you please put me down?” they heard Angela whine.

They all turned to see a soaked Nancy carrying Angela with the girls and Stephanie following. “Angela…,” Nancy started then just rolled her eyes.

“You didn’t have to wash me!” Angela snapped.

Putting Angela in one of the chairs, Nancy stood up, putting her hands on her hips. “You wouldn’t quit yelling at your belly,” she said.

“Bruce’s kid is using my bladder as a trampoline!”

Crossing her arms, Nancy looked at Angela. “It’s in your belly, so it’s yours also,” Nancy grinned.

“Bullshit, my kid wouldn’t torment me like this,” Angela huffed.

Clearing his throat, “Ah, Nancy? You said the same thing when you were pregnant with Matt,” Mike said.

“He only became my baby boy when he got here, he was yours while I carried him,” she chuckled.

Grabbing Stephanie’s arm, Bruce guided her to a chair. When she sat down, Bruce grabbed his can of shaving cream. “Bruce, do Angela first,” Stephanie said. “She’s not kidding about peeing all the time.”

Laughing, Bruce got on his knees and lathered Angela’s legs. Angela and Stephanie stared in awe as he shaved her legs rather quickly. “Shit, you shave my legs better and faster than I do,” Angela cried out.

“In all fairness, your legs aren’t that long,” Bruce chuckled as Danny, Mary, and Buffy walked up with wet hair.

“Daddy, I want to cut my hair short,” Buffy said with a stern face.

Tossing the razor in the sink, Bruce stood up and put his hands on his hips. “When you can kick my ass, then go right ahead,” he growled.

“Told you,” Danny whispered, walking away.

“Daddy,” Buffy whined.

Holding up his hand, “Until you get married, no,” Bruce said.

Danny huffed, sitting down, “You said the same thing to me and is my hair short?”

“Matt took my side,” Bruce snapped.

“I have to take care of it!” Danny shouted.

A grin split Bruce’s face, “Then you can shave your head like mine.”

A snarl appeared on Danny’s face as Matt moved over beside her. “I’ll brush it for you,” he said and Danny looked at him, letting the snarl go.

“Okay,” she sighed.

“Married?!” Buffy shouted.

Kneeling down, Bruce lathered up Stephanie’s legs. “Yep,” he said, grabbing the razor.

Watching her Dad shave Stephanie’s legs, Danny leaned over to Matt. “When I get pregnant, you are doing that for me,” she whispered.

“I still cut my own face,” Matt cried out.

“Don’t care,” Danny said.

A loud engine drove up and everyone turned to see a huge tracked vehicle pull up. It looked like an MRAP with tank tracks. “What the hell is that?” Bruce asked glancing up then went back to shaving.

“Joe and Harry are working on new vehicles more designed for this war,” Mike said.

Finished, Bruce wiped Stephanie’s legs off and stood up. “Kind of a waste of resources,” Bruce said, rinsing his razor off. “We can modify stuff already built.”

“I told them they could,” Mike said as Nancy grabbed a towel, drying off. “How did you get so wet?” Mike asked looking at her.

“Hello?” Nancy sang out. “You don’t remember washing my lower legs because I couldn’t reach them?”

“Oh,” Mike nodded.

“I told you that you didn’t have to,” Angela said, looking down and holding her shaved legs up, smiling.

Drying her hair, “I was serious about spanking your butt if you wouldn’t hold still,” Nancy said.

“I think I would’ve stayed in the Navy if it would’ve been like this,” Harry laughed, walking over. “Bruce, I brought a vehicle down I want you to test out,” he said, jerking his thumb over his shoulder at the tracked vehicle.

“Can I just ask why?” Bruce said, sitting down.

“You need better off-road capabilities,” Harry said.

“You think it’s dependable enough for field trials?” Bruce asked.

“Bruce, I let the boys drive the hell out of them and nothing broke,” Harry beamed proudly.

“Buffy,” Bruce snapped, turning towards her. “Get Ted and go drive that thing around,” he said, pointing at the new rig.

“Yeeeeesss!” Buffy shouted, jumping up and taking off running.

Harry looked at Bruce with a pale face and Bruce shrugged. “If it can take her driving, then it will be alright,” Bruce said. Hearing kids screaming, Bruce turned to see the babies running at them with Marcus and Carroll following.

Reaching in his bag, Bruce pulled out several sheets of folded papers. “Harry, you and Joe make this for me and I don’t want many to know about it,” Bruce said and Harry nodded, taking the folded papers.

The kids dove on them, giving hugs and kisses as Marcus and Carroll sat down. “Daddy, we saw the ocean!” the twins cried out.

Bruce hugged them and looked over at PJ holding his ear to Stephanie’s belly. He laughed, “PJ, what are you doing?”

“Baby,” PJ grinned, pointing at Stephanie’s belly.

Stephanie reached to lift PJ up and Mary jumped up, popping her hand. “Mom said no heavy lifting,” Mary snapped and picked up PJ to put him in Stephanie’s lap.

“Geesh,” Stephanie moaned, hugging PJ.

“So, how much longer you staying out, Bruce?” Marcus asked.

“Why? The kids driving you crazy?” Bruce laughed.

“No, but you’ve been out for three weeks,” Marcus smiled.

“Bruce, Marcus be spoilin’ them babies,” Carroll said with a sigh.

“Don’t start, woman,” Marcus huffed.

Laughing, Bruce leaned back in the chair. “I’ll head us back in a week or so. We are heading to South Carolina first.”

“You attacking that big group?” Mike asked with wide eyes.

“Yep,” Bruce smiled.

Jake gave a soft whistle, “Dad, they are rather big. Just how do you plan on doing it?”

“Oh, I’m just going to ride up and tell them to bow down or get knocked down,” Bruce chuckled.

“Yep, Bruce is back,” Mike laughed.

Chapter 36

In South Carolina, Art Culver was standing on the huge wall around the massive makeshift base that the gang he’d joined had built. Well, they made others build it. The base backed up to the Savannah River on the South Carolina side. Looking around behind him in the midmorning sunshine, Art slung his AK over his shoulder.

The river bordered the base on three sides and semi-trailers and storage containers blocked the four-mile gap into the oxbow that the base sat in. Inside the base, they had over eight square miles and six thousand fighters. He didn’t know how many ‘drones’; what the gang called those they’d captured. Drones were just used by any member of the gang, but what Art did know, drones outnumbered the fighters more than two to one. Not that the drones had ever tried anything in mass. Hell, just the ones that fought back were literally abused to death.

Before the fall, Art had been a mechanic and had even been engaged. The gang overran the FEMA center he was in, during the third month after the fall. When they found out he had a valuable skill, they allowed him to become an initiate. The gang was a collection of four biker gangs that now just called themselves The Bones. It took six months, but Art was finally allowed to join and was branded with the gang’s sign; a skull and crossbones.

He wasn’t proud, but he was alive. A part of him cringed at what he had done and had allowed to be done to others, but the way he looked at it, better them than him. For the last month, the base had been very nervous. Truth be told, they had been terrified for the past year and not from the blues.

They had learned how to fight the blues. The entire area in front of the wall was cleared to bare ground, four hundred yards to the tree line. Then the gang took out work crews, gathering barbed wire and filling the field in front of the wall. Barbed wire formed a six-foot-tall blanket from the wall to the tree line. They used the river to come and go.

A blue couldn’t get through the field much less a human. When a horde showed up, they pumped fuel through pipes they had laid out and turned the barbed wire field into an inferno. The blues would eventually leave.

The area inside the camp at one time, had been thick woods but almost all the trees had been cleared out and a log fence put up next to the river. Fields plowed by hand with the drones had been planted and that was why the drones were being given a level of protection. The leaders didn’t want their men farming and the men didn’t want to. Not to say the drones had an easy time, their lives were a living hell. Now, they just didn’t have the reprieve of being killed outright unless one really pissed a member off.

Then, they started getting radio reports of Omega. At first, nobody was worried, even when this Bruce broadcast his ‘teaching sessions’. They had fought the army during the fall and other gangs constantly. When Hope started broadcasting regularly is when the apprehension started. The Bones had contacted the base in Grenada and knew how big they were.

The day Omega reported they had wiped out Grenada, fear gripped the base. Then, they reported wiping out the super horde. A few doubted it and scouts were sent out. When the scouts confirmed it, the fear built into a gut-wrenching horror.

An army group in Pennsylvania had asked The Bones to join, but the four leaders had refused. When Art asked one of the leaders why, he was told, “We can take them, so why would we join them?” Art didn’t think so, but wisely kept his mouth shut.

Hearing footsteps, Art turned to see Vince walking over. “Seen anything?” Art asked.

“Nope and I like that,” Vince said.

Nodding, Art turned away and looked out over the field. Vince was one of the last allowed to join the gang. Vince was a welder and was pulled in eight months ago. It had been six months since they had found any survivors, and the leaders were telling the gang to quit killing the drones. That made Art happy, but not many others.

“You think Omega will come here?” Vince asked in a low voice, looking around.

“Yep,” Art said. “Eventually they will find us.”

Looking down the wall, Vince sighed. “Why would they attack us? We aren’t hurting them.”

“You’ve seen the shows,” Art said in a low voice. “They are rebuilding and we aren’t part of it.”

“Why don’t the four send someone to talk to them?” Vince whined.

Lifting his binoculars up, Art scanned the tree line. “Vince, you heard those army guys say Omega told them to fuck off. They have more fighters than us, armor, helicopters and artillery, and Omega isn’t worried about them. What do we have?”

“You think Omega will kill all of us?” Vince asked.

“If we don’t leave.”

“Bro, they said all had to head to South America. We would die anyway,” Vince moaned.

Lowering the binoculars, Art nodded. “At least heading there would give us a chance.”

Glancing around and making sure nobody was close, Vince leaned closer and whispered. “We need to join that army group. Hell, they are bigger than we are but together, I bet Omega would leave us alone. That major who came down thought so,” he said.

Art stepped back, “I thought that also,” he said then looked Vince in the eyes. “For a second, I thought you were about to ask to sneak off and join Omega.”

“Are you fucking insane!” Vince whispered harshly. “If one of the drones escaped and fingered us,” Vince said, throwing his hands up. “Fuck prison, that Bruce guy would make us scream for days.”

“I know, like I said, that’s what I thought you were about to suggest,” Art growled.

Holding his hands up, “Bro, I didn’t mean nothin’,” Vince said.

“We’re cool,” Art said then looked back over the field. “What do you think they are going to do to Tiny?”

“Whatever it is, that sick fucker deserves it,” Vince said.

“I’m going to agree with you on that one,” Art said. “Can’t believe he shot that girl.”

“He’s the size of a truck and he shot a teenage girl,” Vince scoffed. “Someone with a sick sense of humor gave him that nickname.”

Art just sighed as he nodded. A year ago, a law had been passed: all ammunition was to only be used in killing blues or battles. Yesterday, Tiny had shot a teenager for not doing what he wanted. Adjusting his rifle on his shoulder, Art knew it was in the girl’s best interest to die.

“You make it down to the tower for the morning report?” Vince asked and Art nodded. “So, is Omega still in Florida?”

“They said they are,” Art replied and Vince gave a jerk. “They left Jacksonville three days ago, that’s not even two hundred miles from us.”

“You don’t think they are moving down into Florida?” Vince asked, looking out over the field.

“Maybe, but if they were heading here, they should’ve been here by now,” Art said.

“We have lookouts,” Vince objected.

“Yeah, so did Grenada,” Art chuckled. “Vince, we have guys sitting in houses thirty miles around us. Hell, a few blues could take them out.”

Vince took a breath to talk and stopped. He looked at Art with a furrowed brow. “What’s that sound?”

Cocking his head, Art listened for several minutes. “I don’t know.”

“You think it’s another horde?”

Shaking his head, Art grabbed his radio and turned it on, they were running low on batteries. “Tower, this is Art. Do you hear something?”

A few seconds passed as the small radio squawked. “Yeah, we are trying the lookouts to see if they can tell us what it is.”

“Copy, will you let me know?” Art called back.

“Ten four,” the voice replied and Art turned his radio off. If the tower rang a bell, all the guards were to turn their radios on.

“It’s getting louder,” Vince said, taking his rifle off his shoulder and looking to the south. It was an M14 with a scope. Vince was a very good shot, so he got a very good weapon. Only those that could shoot long range were allowed to take out blues that got caught in the barbwire. The closest any blue had ever gotten was two hundred yards.

Art cocked his head, trying to figure out the sound as Vince lifted his rifle, looking through the scope at the tree line. “How many lookouts do we have to the south?” Vince asked.

“Vince, I don’t know. I’m not much higher than you in rank,” Art huffed.

“In the tower they have six pins on the map, so I’m thinking at least six.”

“Oh, so now you’re a tactician?” Art laughed, cocking his head more.

Vince looked over at Art. “I’m just saying, the lookouts should be able to tell us what that is.”

“Unless they are dead,” Art pointed out.

Lowering his rifle, “That’s not funny,” Vince said. “The tower should be able to see further that we can, so they should know.”

Art looked down at the wall stacked two high of containers and semi box trailers. “Vince, we are twenty-five feet off the ground. The ‘tower’,” Art said, quoting in the air, “is only five feet taller than us. As you’ve noticed, we can’t even see over the trees past no man’s land, so neither can they.”

“I don’t like this,” Vince said, raising his rifle back to his shoulder.

Closing his eyes, Art cocked his head again, concentrating on the noise for over ten minutes as the noise turned into a droning rumble. Art’s shoulders slumped, “Oh fuck,” he said, grabbing the radio.

“What?” Vince shouted.

“Those are engines,” Art said, turning the radio on.

“Dude, it would have to be a shitload of engines. That noise is a long way off,” Vince said, trying not to tremble.

“Tower, this is Art,” he said into the radio.

“Art, we haven’t heard from the lookouts,” the voice called back, sounding irritated.

“Tower, that noise is coming from engines.”

A few seconds passed before the voice answered. “Art, how sure are you?”

“Tower, what the fuck do I do? I’m telling you, we are hearing engines and they are getting closer,” Art snapped back.

“Oh fuck,” Vince said breathing fast and dropping to his knees. Then he looked up with hope, “Well, it isn’t Omega because we haven’t heard any planes or helicopters.”

“Vince, whoever it is, isn’t worried about blues when making that much noise,” Art said looking at the radio and waiting for a reply.

Vince looked up at Art, “If it is Omega, are you going to capture the leaders inside if they give us the chance?”

“Don’t know,” Art said still staring at the radio.

“Art, this is tower, are you there?”

“Yeah,” Art replied as Vince looked at the tree line with his scope.

“Cutter is heading to you,” tower said.

Trying not to shiver, Art raised the radio to his mouth, “I’ll be waiting.”

“Fuck me, I hate that motherfucker,” Vince said, not even trying to suppress the shiver that ran down his spine. Cutter was more or less the head of the four leaders. Not because he was the smartest, but because he was the most ruthless. Of everyone in the camp, everyone feared Cutter.

He got his name because he loved using a knife on people. On people that displeased him, it was a dull knife.

Turning the radio off, Art looked down at Vince. “You need to stand up and act brave. If Cutter sees you’re scared, you know what he’ll do.”

Jumping to his feet, Vince took several deep breaths. “I’m good.”

As they waited, the sound grew louder and after ten more minutes, Vince looked at Art. “Yeah, those are engines.”

“They are coming through the woods,” Art said.

There was only one road, which was a loose description, that led to the camp. Even though there was a road, there was no gate on the wall. Vince looked to the north where the road was, then back at the forest. “Bro, they would be in some serious rides to come through the woods,” Vince said in a low voice.

“I’m thinking tanks,” Art said and could feel a slight tremble in the wall through his boots. “Hear that loud popping? That’s trees being knocked down.”

The noise grew louder, slowly rolling toward them and Vince kept his eye on his scope. “Art, I’m seeing trees falling,” he said, raising his voice over the noise.

Suddenly in front of them, trees fell into the field of barbed wire and a M1 Abrams stopped. It had a large metal rack hanging over it, but neither man really noticed it. Art and Vince just saw the massive barrel, aimed at them.

All along the tree line, trees were knocked over as more tanks stopped at the edge of the barbed wire field. Then, other tank-like vehicles knocked over trees then stopped. “What are those?” Art asked.

“Bradleys,” Vince said, then pointed as vehicles pulled up beside the tanks and Bradleys. “Those are Strykers and MRAPs.”

Thunder roared overhead as thirty jets flying in a V flew over them. Both dropped down on the wall, covering their ears. “Oh shit! It’s Omega!” Vince shouted, lifting his head and seeing more vehicles pulling to the edge of the barbed wire field.

Lifting his binoculars, Art looked across the field and saw lines of vehicles, just sitting in columns behind the tanks with large racks over them. “There are lines of armored vehicles just sitting in the woods,” he said getting up. He glanced over to see Vince about to raise his rifle. “Don’t raise your rifle, dumbass, or they will shoot us!”

“Oh yeah,” Vince said and slung his rifle as he got to his feet.

A loud roar sounded and Art watched as rockets shot from the six tanks that had racks. The rockets seemed to be pulling a thick rope. “I don’t like this,” Art mumbled as the thick ropes landed across the field of barbed wire.

‘Boom’ shook the ground as the six thick ropes exploded, making both men drop back to the wall. When they looked up, they saw a cleared path blown through the barbed wire field close to a hundred yards long. Then, the tanks with racks slowly pulled down the cleared lanes, stopping when they reached the barbed wire.

“What the fuck do we do?” Vince asked in a quivering voice.

“What the hell was that?” Art shouted back.

“MICLIC charge,” a voice said behind them and they turned to see a small man climb up on the wall, followed by four others.

“A what?” Art asked.

“Mine Clearing Line Charge,” the man said looking over the field. “It’s used to clear mine fields but as you can see, it is very good clearing barbed wire.”

“Cutter,” Art said getting up. “Do we attack?”

Cutter looked at Art as a new sound was heard and everyone turned to see a flock of helicopters flying towards them. The line of choppers stopped, hovering over the tree line and then turned and flew off. “That was over a hundred helicopters,” Vince droned.

“Fuck!” Cutter shouted as all the engines cut off, filling the area with an eerie silence.

“Hello,” a voice said over a loud speaker. “We just stopped by to say hi.”

“I know that voice,” Vince said.

Cutter nodded, “Yeah, we all do. That’s Bruce.”

Art looked at Cutter and for the first time, saw that the evil man was truly scared. “Cutter, we either attack or you need to tell the boys not to engage until Omega fires. They haven’t attacked, so they might want to make an offer like they did to the army,” Art said and didn’t care if Cutter shanked him or not.

Grabbing his radio, “Tower, tell all members not to fire until I order,” Cutter said then lowered the radio. A bell sounded in the distance as everyone turned on their radios to get their orders.

Cutter turned to Art as Bruce spoke over the loudspeaker. “As you can see, we can roll over you with ease or just bomb your ass, but I’m on a tight schedule. So, I’m going to offer you a choice. Free your captives now and I’ll give you fifteen days to leave for South America. We have killed another ten million blues, so you won’t face masses of blues until you reach the west. Or you can just sit there and we will kill everyone.”

“Cutter,” Art said, looking at Cutter.

“We can’t let them go. Who will do the work?” Cutter shouted.

“Cutter, if nothing else, we can head north to Pennsylvania and join the army. They have the equipment to fight Omega, we don’t. It won’t matter if we are dead,” Art said somewhat calmly. “We know Omega will attack.”

Looking at Art, Cutter shook his head. “We can use the drones as shields.”

“Cutter, there are more drones than fighters. We would be fighting Omega coming in and the drones inside. Hell, you’ve heard the radio and TV, Omega knows how to capture. You really want to risk some of the troops turning?” Art asked, raising his eyebrows.

“Okay, I’m getting bored and my butt is itching,” Bruce said over the loudspeaker and everyone looked out over the field, expecting the hounds of hell to start charging. “You have sixty seconds or we attack. If you accept letting the hostages go and leaving, I want to see a white cloth waved at me.”

“Live or die, Cutter,” Art said.

Lifting the radio to his mouth, Cutter shouted, “Wave something white!”

Vince put his rifle down and dropped his pants, yanking a knife out. Cutting his underwear off, he waved it in the air over his head. All along the wall, anything white was waved in the air.

“Well, I have to say, you are smarter than most,” Bruce said and they heard a young girl’s voice but not the words. “Damn it, Buffy, they surrendered. No, you can’t let Herman cut on them!” Bruce shouted and the loud speaker shut off with a loud feedback squelch.

“Cutter, you need to tell everyone not to even aim at them. We don’t want any excuse for them to attack,” Art said.

“How do you know he will keep his word?” Cutter said then spoke in the radio.

When Cutter finished, Art shrugged. “I don’t but think about it. They can’t kill us all and Omega is very much bound by a sense of honor. We would tell others and nobody else would surrender.”

Cutter looked at Art in surprise. “From now on, you’re one of my advisors,” Cutter said. “That is sound reasoning.”

A loud feedback squelch filled the air. “Buffy, I will ground your ass. Now sit down!” Bruce bellowed over the loudspeaker. “To those on the wall, my center tank will be clearing a path to you. I’m sure you can hear my troops killing blues around us, so I suggest you have something ready to fill in the gap when the hostages are loaded up.”

Turning around, Cutter looked at one of the men who’d followed him. “Get the trucks and load up the barbed wire we have left to fill in the gap,” he barked and the man took off running.

On a hunch, Art lifted his radio, pressing the button. “Omega, do we have your word that you won’t attack when the hostages are gone?”

“Whoever this is, you are talking to Bruce and you have my word. None of my troops will shoot you unless threatened, but you must be gone in fifteen days,” Bruce answered over the radio.

“Fuck,” Cutter said, looking at the radio in Art’s hand.

“Bruce, you have our word we will leave, but we will need twenty days,” Art said, grinning at Cutter. “We were already planning on leaving, but were gathering supplies. Can we please have the twenty days?”

“Are you insane?” Vince said in a low voice.

“Hold, please,” Bruce said.

Cutter looked at Art, “Why did you ask that?”

“We need to get word to the army and they can help us move our shit up there to them if we have twenty days,” Art said.

The radio squawked and everyone jumped. “To whom am I speaking?” Bruce asked.

Art looked at Cutter, “May I say I’m your advisor?”

“Fuck yeah, but don’t give him my name,” Cutter snapped, wiping sweat off his face.

“Bruce, my name is Art and I’m an advisor to one of the leaders here,” Art called back over the radio.

“Art, you may have your twenty days but if we see you again, I don’t have to tell you what will happen,” Bruce called back.

“Sir,” Art shouted into the radio and everyone cringed. “We will be passing by your outpost heading to South America.”

“No Art, if you are leaving and don’t harm anyone on your way, my promise stands, none of my troops will shoot at you. But if you attack any survivors, my promise is revoked,” Bruce said and Art looked at Cutter.

“Tell him we will gather the drones,” Cutter said.

Nodding, Art raised the radio, “We are gathering the people now,” he said then let the radio go. “We can’t refer to them as drones.”

“Dude, they will find out if they don’t know already,” Vince snapped.

“God damn it, Matt! Control your wife!” Bruce shouted over the radio and Art swore he heard the voice from the tree line. “No, Danny, I gave my word and you will not make them eat their own balls as you laugh!”

“Whoever Danny is, we should run from them,” Vince said, covering his groin and noticed everyone else doing the same.

“Sorry, some of my troops are pissed, but they will follow my orders,” Bruce called over the radio. “My tank will start clearing and will only clear one lane, starting in thirty seconds.”

“Art, you stay with me,” Cutter said. “Art, tell the members to bring up the drones.”

After Art gave the instructions, a ‘whoosh’ sounded and everyone turned to see another rocket shooting out and dragging a long rope. Nobody waited for it to land as they dove down. When it exploded, Bruce’s voice came over the radio. “Art, you need to make sure none of your gang tries to sneak in with the hostages because it will be very bad for them,” Bruce said as a young girl screamed in the background.

“Herman needs to cut someone!”

“I understand, Bruce,” Art said, getting up as the tank rolled down the cleared path. “Bruce, we had lookouts. Can you tell us what happened to them?”

“Well, they didn’t surrender when we asked, so one of my officers cut their nuts off and fed them to each one,” Bruce said. “Art, you have men on the wall where my tank is approaching and you need to tell them to leave. If they are hurt, it’s on them, not me.”

Cutter looked around, “Let’s get the fuck out of here.”

The group ran to the ladder and slid down as another rocket launched. “Want me to ask how many outposts he got?” Art asked, running for Cutter’s truck.

“No,” Cutter said. “None answered and I don’t want to make them think they got all of them.”

Over the wall, they heard gunfire as Omega killed the blues attracted by the noise. “You realize Omega will kill most of the blues around us. We can send a team to the army camp a day after Omega leaves,” Art said, climbing in the truck.

“I’m sure they will have spy planes over us,” Cutter said.

“Yeah, and all they will see is us getting ready to leave,” Art said as the truck sped to Cutter’s building. “When we leave, small groups can break off heading north till we just disappear.”

Cutter turned to him with a smile, “Were you in the military?”

“No, played paintball and video games, but I also read a lot of books,” Art said.

“You think that army group can take Omega with us joining them?” Cutter asked.

“No, but I think we will be too much trouble to fight. Omega is fighting to clear out the blues, they can’t take a protracted war,” Art said. “As they do that, we need to learn how to fight in a battle and those army guys can teach us that.”

With a cold smile, Cutter nodded. “Art, you are now my second in command.”

“Thank you, sir, but I have a lot of engines to work on for us,” Art said.

“No, your job is much more important now,” Cutter said as another explosion shook the earth. “How long you think it will take to get the drones out?”

“Tonight at the earliest,” Art said.

“Call Bruce and tell him that none of our members will be engaging the blues, so we don’t endanger his troops. That way, his troops are tied up clearing the area for us and we can start gathering our gear and not wasting any of our ammo,” Cutter said.

“Very good, Cutter,” Art laughed, raising the radio.

Chapter 37

Putting his cellphone away, Bruce stood on top of his rig, watching the survivors walking down through the blown path of barbwire. He had to admit, the field of barbed wire was rather ingenious to hold off the blues. They had found the pipes the gang had used to pump fuel into the field and Bruce really didn’t like the ingenuity this group showed.

“They look like hell,” Buffy said beside him, looking at the procession of hostages.

It reminded Bruce of the old World War II reels of holocaust survivors marching. “Yeah, they have a long way to go to get better,” he sighed.

When the hostages reached the tree line, they were loaded up in trucks and driven out to a staging area five miles away. They were then moved to semi-trailers and fed basic, simple meals as the five-ton trucks headed back to pick up more.

As darkness fell, all the rigs extended the booms that held work lights, bathing the area in light. Bruce just stood and watched the people. Most had faint smiles, while others just moved with the crowd.

“It’s going to take a lot of effort on us and them to get them productive,” Carl said, climbing out on the roof.

“What are the morons inside doing?” Bruce asked.

“Getting stuff together like they are leaving,” Carl said. “You know they are heading north, right?”

“Well, duh,” Bruce huffed. “I wasn’t in the mood to launch an attack. They were either giving them up or getting wiped out.”

“Boss,” Carl said, moving closer and lowering his voice. “I’m glad we rescued these people, but letting six thousand fighters join up with that military group is dangerous.”

“I gave my word,” Bruce shrugged. “We’ll deal with them in time.”

“You’re keeping your word to murderers and rapists?” Carl groaned.

“What’s our best estimates on hostages?” Bruce asked.

“Around eleven thousand,” Carl answered and Bruce looked at him.

“You sound rather confident.”

“Oh, it’s close, Ted has a group on the wall and counted what’s left,” Carl said.

“Oh, so he can waltz over there when he’s supposed to be up my ass, but I can’t?” Bruce barked.

“Yep,” Carl nodded. “I was up your ass when you went samurai, so he can do this.”

Around them, the sound of gunfire rang out as Omega engaged blues and helicopters zoomed overhead doing the same. “Are the blues mounting any formidable resistance that I need to know about?” Bruce asked.

“Not that I’ve heard about,” Carl said. “Willie has half his regiment sleeping and we do, too.”

“You think we will be out of here by morning?” Bruce asked.

“Yeah, I figure around three and we will have them loaded up,” Carl said.

“When they are loaded, Omega is heading home,” Bruce said as another loaded truck pulled away and an empty one pulled up.

Watching troops helping the people into the massive six-by-six, Carl shook his head. “Boss, can I please beg of you to let me take this group out?”

“No, I gave my word,” Bruce said.

Buffy let out a groan beside Bruce. “Can I at least go over to Danny’s battalion and shoot some blues?” she whined.

“No, you will stay here and teach Bonnie,” Bruce said.

“Let me take her over to Danny’s,” Buffy said, throwing up her hands.

“Buffy, not in the mood,” Bruce said and Buffy gave a sigh as she turned around and climbed into the back of the rig.

“How is Danny holding up?” Carl asked in a low voice.

Not looking away from the hostages being loaded, Bruce slowly nodded his head. “She’s holding up. The first are always the hardest, but she understands.”

“You told her it wasn’t her fault, right?” Carl asked.

Whipping his gaze to Carl, “No Carl, I blamed her,” Bruce snapped. “Of course, I told her that, but you know it doesn’t do any good. We all try to figure out what we did wrong and the thing is, most of the time, there is nothing that could’ve been done.”

“Could she have done anything different?”

“Hindsight is 20/20, Carl,” Bruce said, turning back as the truck drove off and another pulled up to be loaded. “If anyone is to blame, it’s me. I could’ve had our front more condensed and we wouldn’t have been so spread out.”

“Has anyone figured out where they all came from?” Carl asked, hearing a tone he didn’t like from Bruce.

“Oh yeah, Nancy has gone over satellite images, and it shows the cocksuckers filling the area and bedding down like they were hibernating,” Bruce huffed. “Sandy thinks food was becoming scarce, so the blues bedded down.”

Giving a huff, “Surprised you understood her,” Carl said.

“I didn’t. Stephanie did, then explained it to me,” Bruce said.

“Um, Bruce, are Angela and Stephanie doing okay? They are getting close,” Carl asked tentatively.

“Yes, and you don’t have to have Steve sleep in the chopper,” Bruce grinned.

“No, he stays because he will get them back to Hope,” Carl said as a group of soldiers emerged from the hostages. One separated, heading for them and climbed up on the rig.

“Holy shit, these guys are walking skeletons,” Ted said quietly.

“Yeah, we noticed,” Bruce in a low voice.

“Boss, I scouted around inside the camp-,” Ted said and Bruce spun on him.

“You did what?”

“Hey, I was making sure none of the bad guys were trying to hide in the hostages,” Ted said. “It won’t be hard spotting them because each one is branded with a skull and crossbones on his right arm.”

Closing his eyes, Bruce started rubbing his temples, “Ted, why on earth would you just waltz around inside?”

“I like letting them know that we can kick their ass.”

“You go, Ted!” Buffy shouted from inside the rig.

“Buffy!” Bruce snapped.

“Bruce, I just wanted to see how we could attack them and they have some shit set up inside. Hidden pillboxes, trenches and all kinds of shit,” Ted said in awe. “We would’ve taken a hit, trying to assault them.”

“No, I would’ve just rolled over them in armor,” Bruce said as he stopped rubbing his temples.

“Boss, why don’t you catch a few winks? Carl and I will keep on task,” Ted said, climbing in the cupola.

Feeling a thousand years old, Bruce nodded and climbed in the back and found Buffy laying in her hammock and saw his already strung up. “Thank you, Buffy,” Bruce said, moving over and kissing her on the forehead.

She smiled as Bruce crawled in his hammock and was soon sound asleep.

***

Feeling a tap, Bruce opened his eyes and found Carl in his face. “Last truck is loading up, boss,” Carl said and Bruce sat up.

He saw Bonnie beside him, asleep in her hammock. “Get Bonnie up and let’s get the fuck out of here,” Bruce said, standing up. Reaching back, Bruce tapped Buffy to wake her up.

Sitting up, Buffy stretched out with a groan, “I better get to shoot something today.”

“Yeah, a day without killing feels like a wasted day,” Bruce shouted out, climbing into the cupola. “Louis, you ready?”

“Yes, sir,” Louis shouted from the driver’s seat.

Looking around, Bruce saw all the tanks and Bradleys had already gone. “Carl, you pull the armor out already?” he asked.

“All tracks are pulled back and loaded up on trailers, ready to head home,” Carl said over the intercom.

Grabbing the radio, “Command, this is Bruce, we are pulling out,” he called over the radio.

“Copy, we see you and are at secondary rally point, ready to convoy home,” Angela called back.

“Louis, secondary rally point is Allendale. Now head out,” Bruce said over the intercom.

Glancing at the map, Louis grabbed the steering wheel. “Yes, sir,” he shouted turning the truck around and following the rest of the convoy out.

Twenty minutes later, they pulled up beside the Prometheus and found the kids standing on the road, waiting. Bruce climbed out of the cupola, “Everyone, stay here,” he said and dropped to the ground.

“We can’t just leave that group, Daddy,” Danny snapped as Angela opened the door of the command vehicle.

“I gave my word,” Bruce said looking at Danny and then looked at Angela. “Are we ready?”

“Waiting on you and everyone is accounted for,” she smiled.

Letting out a sigh, “It’s a go,” he said and Angela nodded, ducking back in Prometheus and shutting the door.

“What’s a go?” Danny asked.

“Danny, you have the lead, take us home,” Bruce said, spinning on his heel and heading back to his rig. “Make sure nobody heads back to the camp.”

Breaking into a run, Danny ran up and grabbed Bruce’s arm. “What are we doing?”

“Going home,” he smiled.

“No, to the camp?”

“I promised I wouldn’t allow any of my troops to shoot at them,” Bruce smiled. Danny narrowed her eyes studying Bruce’s face. “Look to the northwest,” Bruce grinned and walked off.

Turning to the northwest, Danny stared. When she was about to give up, the horizon broke into light. “Was that a nuke?” she shouted.

“Nope, had Mack load up six MOABs and wipe the group off the face of the earth. Since Mack didn’t shoot at them, I didn’t break my promise,” Bruce shouted down from the cupola as a loud thunder rolled over them and the ground shook under their feet.

Leaning back, Carl looked across the rig at Ted. “He had me worried there for a little while,” Carl said.

“No, like we said, the old Bruce is back,” Ted grinned.

Chapter 38

Feeling something burrowing under his side, Bruce cracked his eyes open and realized he was on the very edge of the bed. Giving a startle and trying to move back but finding he couldn’t, gravity took over. “Shit,” he huffed as he slid off the bed, throwing out his hands before he hit the floor with a thump.

Laying down on the floor, Bruce gave a sigh and pushed his body up, getting to his knees. Looking back at the bed, the first body he saw was PJ. Shaking his head, Bruce suddenly realized everyone was packed on his side of the bed. PJ had crawled over Stephanie who had the twins laying on her legs and Angela sprawled over her chest with Cade.

Glancing at the other side of the bed, Bruce shook his head. There was enough room over there for Ted and Carl to lay side by side and have more than enough room. Looking at the edge of the bed, Bruce saw he had been sleeping on four inches of mattress on his side. “My hammock was more comfortable,” he said, stretching.

Slowly getting off the floor, Bruce grabbed the twins, pulling them off Stephanie and then rolled Angela and Cade off. With Angela and Stephanie on their backs side by side, Bruce couldn’t help but smile at the distended bellies. “Man, that just looks uncomfortable,” he said, picking up PJ’s comatose body and carrying him to the other side of the bed.

Looking over at the clock Bruce sighed, seeing he was supposed to be getting up in a few minutes. Climbing on the bed, he caressed Angela and Stephanie’s cheeks. “Guys, it’s time to get up,” he said softly then leaned over, kissing each one.

Stephanie let out a groan as she stretched out. “Who beat the shit out of me?” she groaned.

“Hey, at least you didn’t get pushed out of bed,” Bruce laughed.

Angela sat up quickly and scooted down the bed, holding her legs close together, “I’m sick of peeing,” she moaned. “Find me some Depends.”

Bruce laughed and crawled down the bed, scooped her up in his arms and carried her to the bathroom. “At least you didn’t wet the bed,” he laughed.

“I guess you didn’t see the damn towel,” she huffed as he put her down.

“Momma peed in the bed!” Cade sang out.

Bruce looked down at Angela and saw her lip quivering. “Cade!” he barked and the singing stopped. “You want me to pee on you?”

“Momma Steph peed the bed,” the twins sang out.

“Emily, Sherry, I will pee on you as well!” Bruce barked, heading back to the bedroom and all the kids were scurrying to the other side of the bed.

As he stopped beside the bed, Stephanie looked up at him with a sad expression. “Sorry, but I couldn’t get up in time and wasn’t in the mood to grab a towel,” she moped.

Bruce picked her up and carried her to the bathroom. “Kids, pull the covers off the bed,” Bruce snapped.

“I’ll wash them,” Stephanie said as he put her down and Angela moved to the sink.

“No, we have a command meeting after breakfast and both of you have a doctor’s appointment at eleven hundred,” Bruce smiled. “I’ll take care of it.”

“That bitch Stance, better check her attitude today,” Angela barked as she brushed her teeth.

Taking a deep breath, Bruce looked over at her, “Babe, you really don’t want to beat your doctor down,” he sighed.

“Nancy can deliver the babies, if we do,” Stephanie said, getting up.

“You two hit the shower, then I’ll come in and help,” Bruce said, kissing each one.

When he got to Stephanie, she stopped him, “Sorry, but Debbie was correct in this. I’ll take mine after we brush our teeth,” she said, moving to the sink.

After everyone was dressed, Bruce grabbed his rifle and slung it across his back and grabbed the sheets and blankets off the floor. “Let’s get some food,” Bruce said, heading for the door.

Walking down the stairs, he saw the guards looking up at him. When he reached the bottom, they moved to grab the blankets and sheets from him. “We have it, sir,” they said.

“No, I need to put them in the washer,” Bruce grinned. “Everyone piled on me last night and I couldn’t get out of bed, so I just pissed on myself.”

“Uh-ah,” Cade said and Bruce whipped his head, glaring at Cade. Seeing the ‘daddy look’, Cade took a step back, trying to hide behind Stephanie.

“You peed the bed too, so shut it!” Bruce snapped and Cade just nodded.

Bruce walked past the guards, heading for the basement as Stephanie walked past the guards, “I wet the bed because I couldn’t move,” she said, holding her chin high.

“I’m sure I did as well,” Angela said, walking past and holding PJ’s hand. “Tell someone to find me some Depends today and put them on the bed,” she said with a straight face.

They waited on the back patio for Bruce as Ted and Carl ran up to them. When he stepped out, they walked over to the center. Walking in, they found it was packed.

The kids took off running, “Mamaw, Papaw,” they all cried out, heading for Marcus and Carroll.

“You would think they would stay near us. We’ve only been back for three days,” Stephanie said, putting a hand on her back as she walked to her chair. “They were with Mamaw and Papaw for over a month.”

Bruce watched Stephanie holding her back as she walked to her chair. Stepping over, Bruce pulled her chair out and helped her sit down. Moving around his chair, he pulled out Angela’s chair and she walked over, almost leaning back as she walked.

When he’d helped her sit down, Ted shook his head. “Thank you, God, for not making men go through that,” he said, shaking his head.

“Pussy,” Angela spat at him.

Holding his head high, “You’re damn right about that,” Ted said proudly. After breakfast, Bruce told Angela and Stephanie to head to the command bunker as he walked the kids to school.

Heading back to the house, Bruce looked back at Ted and Carl, “Guys, can you get someone to take my blankets out of the washer and put them in the dryer?”

“Yep,” Carl said, raising a radio to his mouth.

Walking inside, they caught up with Angela and Stephanie, walking down the stairs into the command bunker. “I want a damn elevator!” Angela snapped, holding onto the rail and walking slowly down the stairs.

“I’m telling Paul to put in an escalator,” Stephanie said, walking down just as slowly and holding the other rail.

“Want me to carry you?” Bruce offered.

“We aren’t invalids, Bruce,” Stephanie said huffing.

“Just offering, baby,” he chuckled, moving between them and grabbing their hands to walk slowly down with them.

When they reached the command bunker, Mike was standing at their chairs and everyone else was sitting down. “Okay Mike, I won’t pull the hair off your chest with duct tape,” Stephanie said reaching for her chair while leaning back and slowly sat down.

“What the hell was that about?” Bruce whispered, helping Angela sit down.

“I pissed them off so don’t ask, or I’ll tell them you told me to do it,” Mike said in a low voice.

Holding his hands up, Bruce shook his head. “I cried when Debbie waxed my chest for that bodybuilding show.”

“I told you to get drunk first,” Mike said, walking around the table. “I was passed out when Nancy waxed my chest.”

Bruce sat down in his chair. “Okay, Jake. Start us off.”

Jake tapped his computer and one of the monitors on the wall came to life. “Well, Mack vaporized the camp and we haven’t found any survivors,” he said as a satellite image filled the screen. “Even if they did, blues showed up in an hour.”

“We do have more of those MOABs, don’t we?” Bruce asked.

“Four more, but we are setting up a plant outside the walls to make more,” Matt said, looking up from his computer.

“I’ll have the area ready in a month,” Paul said, leaning back in his chair.

“Jake, just curious, how many magic bullets are we cranking out?” Bruce asked, opening a notebook.

Jake tapped his computer, but Matt answered, “Current production is ten million rounds of 5.56 and fifteen million rounds of 7.62 a month.”

“Whoa,” Bruce said as his eyes got wide.

“Fifty cal is close to five million rounds and pistol ammo is on a small line and only putting out like a million. All of those numbers are thirty-day productions,” Jake said, looking up.

Bruce looked at them in shock, “And you’re getting enough raw material to maintain that?!” he cried out.

“Babe,” Stephanie said, breathing through pursed lips. “If they didn’t have the raw material, they couldn’t very well make the bullets.”

“You okay?” he asked, looking at her.

“Yeah, your kids are being bad,” she said then relief flooded her face and she relaxed rubbing her belly.

“Jake, what are our friends in Pennsylvania doing?” Bruce asked and started writing.

“Digging in,” Jake said. “They have dispersed over a large area and have two mobile Tomahawks.”

“When are we going to take care of them?” Mike asked, writing.

“Harry, is my private project done?” Bruce asked not looking up.

“Yep, finished it yesterday,” Harry said.

“Steve, pick your team,” Bruce said.

“What are you doing?” Nancy asked, but was looking across the table at Stephanie.

“I’m trying something,” Bruce said still writing, but then looked up at Nancy and saw her not looking at him. He turned to look at Stephanie and saw her breathing through pursed lips and Angela holding her hand. “Baby, you good?”

“Baby, will you be mad at me if I pee in the chair?” Stephanie panted.

“Hell, no,” Bruce said, standing up and grabbing his pants. “I’ll piss on the table.”

Suddenly, Stephanie relaxed and looked at him with a smile. “You’re so awesome.”

“Can we not talk about peeing?” Angela said, holding Stephanie’s hand.

Sitting back down, Bruce looked at Mike. “When are you heading out?”

“Two days,” Mike said grinning. “We’ve been going over the problems you faced, and all the rigs will have bars welded over the windows by then.”

“Good,” Bruce nodded. “Willie-,” he stopped, hearing a sharp intake of air. He turned and saw Stephanie’s face contorted in pain, squeezing the arm of the chair with her left hand and her right squeezing Angela’s hand.

“Breathe,” Angela said, wincing as Nancy jumped up.

“You’re staying steady at six minutes,” Nancy said.

“Son of a bitch!” Stephanie screamed, throwing her head back.  Bruce jumped up, crawling over the table and jumping off beside Stephanie. Scooping her up in his arms, he turned and saw Mike scrambling over the table.

“Mike, get Angela!” Bruce yelled, running for the door with Stephanie in his arms. Heading for the door, Bruce saw Nancy dart through it, running upstairs.

“Open the front door!” Nancy bellowed as Bruce ran up the stairs with Stephanie panting.

“Oh shit,” Stephanie whimpered, grabbing her belly as Bruce ran out the front door. He felt Stephanie’s body tense up as he broke into a run and Nancy opened the back door of Debbie’s suburban.

“Breathe, baby,” Bruce said as he climbed in, keeping Stephanie in his arms. The driver’s door opened and Louis jumped in, starting the engine. As he reached for his seatbelt, a hand reached in, grabbing his hair and yanked Louis out, tossing him to the ground.

“Mike, move your ass!” Nancy shouted, climbing in the driver’s seat then over the center console into the passenger seat. The back door opened and Bruce glanced over to see Buffy holding it open as Mike put Angela in. When Angela scooted in, Buffy climbed in after her, shutting the door.

“Breathe, Stephanie,” Angela said, caressing Stephanie’s head.

Looking down, Bruce saw Stephanie’s face was purple and held in a grimace.

“Damn it, breathe,” he snapped.

Letting out her breath, Stephanie bellowed, “What fucking good does that do? I want drugs!”

“I swear, I’ll get you some,” Bruce said.

“Stephanie, you said you wanted to try natural first,” Angela said.

“Fuck that shit! I WANT MORPHINE!” Stephanie screamed as Mike climbed in the driver’s seat, slamming the door. Shoving the shifter into drive, Mike stomped the gas, throwing everyone back into their seats.

Nancy pulled her cellphone out and stabbed the screen with her finger. Bringing the phone to her mouth, Nancy screamed, “We are having a baby!”

Mike sped out the gate as Nancy just dropped the phone. “You have got to be shitting me,” Nancy said, looking ahead at a work crew cementing the road. Rolling down her window, Nancy yanked her pistol out as Stephanie sucked in another breath, tensing up. Her left hand shot out, clamping onto Bruce’s chest and making him suck in a breath.

“Move your asses!” Nancy screamed as Mike charged the work crew, still picking up speed. Bruce glanced ahead at the heavy machinery, knowing there was no way it could move out of the way. He grimaced as Stephanie somehow squeezed his pectoral muscle harder.

As Nancy aimed her pistol up in the air and started squeezing off rounds, Mike jerked the wheel, driving into the ditch. Holding Stephanie, Bruce used his arms like shock absorbers, holding her steady as the Suburban bounced into the ditch, throwing up showers of dirt and the work crew dove for cover, clearing them a path.

Buffy rolled down her window as they drove past the work crew, “I’m coming back to kick your ass!” she yelled as Mike sped past them.

A loud roar sounded and Bruce glanced out his window to see a Stryker speed past them. “Mike, you’re driving like Miss Daisy, fucking step on the gas,” Nancy said, rolling up her window and changing magazines.

Hurtling through the ditch, Mike eased the Suburban back to the road then stomped the gas, but the Stryker sped off, cutting across the field the old runway was on. “Damn it, Stephanie, breathe,” Angela snapped.

Letting out her breath like a bellow, Stephanie’s eyes looked weary and Bruce felt his lap get soaked. “Mike, not to sound like a bitch, but you need to hurry, my lap is wet now,” Bruce said, wincing as Stephanie held the death grip on his chest.

Bruce’s truck zoomed past them like they were standing still and Nancy glanced at Mike. “I’m not delivering a baby in this truck so move it, or I’ll throw away the ruby slippers,” Nancy said calmly. “You have been passed by a Stryker and a truck full of our kids, move your ass.”

The engine let out a roar as Mike put his foot through the floorboard, but Bruce’s truck was still pulling away. “It won’t do them no good to get there before us, we have the patients!” Mike yelled.

A line of dump trucks were ahead of them and Bruce’s truck passed them then locked up the brakes and power slid, taking a road to the left. “That’s Jake driving,” Buffy grinned, rubbing Stephanie’s head.

“Oh my God, it’s a watermelon!” Stephanie screeched and Bruce almost passed out. Not from Stephanie squeezing his chest, but from the statement.

Grabbing the shifter, Mike down shifted and tapped the brakes, power sliding to take the turn. “This is bullshit!” Stephanie grunted, holding her breath.

“Don’t push,” Bruce groaned, wishing she would let go of his chest.

“Fuck that! I want them out!” Stephanie yelled as Mike passed Bruce’s truck, still picking up speed.

Ahead of them, the Stryker busted out of the trees driving into the ditch and actually going airborne, bouncing on the road. A tall tree complete with branches and roots was caught underneath and being dragged along. “Very good, Mike,” Nancy said as they passed the Stryker and glanced back at Stephanie’s purple face. “Stephanie, quit pushing!” she snapped.

“It hurts,” Stephanie panted, going limp in Bruce’s arms.

“Bruce, is she crowning?” Nancy asked.

“Have no idea and I’m not going to check,” Bruce said, holding his chin up. Stephanie was still holding his chest, but not as tight now.

Tapping the brakes, Mike slowed and power slid into New Hope, aiming the Suburban at the front entrance of the hospital. “Hold on,” Mike snapped and stomped on the brakes and jerked the steering wheel. The Suburban jerked to the left and slid sideways across the loading zone for the hospital with a squeal of tires. Skidding to a stop a few yards from the ramp, Mike jerked the shifter into park.

“Nancy, run in and get a stretcher!” he shouted, jumping out. Opening Bruce’s door, Mike stepped back as Bruce climbed out and Stephanie sucked in a breath through pursed lips with wide eyes as the pain hit again. Mike looked at Stephanie’s face then at Bruce’s and noticed he had the same expression as he took off running.

Reaching in, Mike picked up Angela in his arms and took off after Bruce. “Stephanie, breathe,” Angela yelled as Mike followed Bruce. Behind them, Bruce’s truck skidded to a halt and the rest of the kids piled out and the Stryker roared up, stopping with Ted and Carl jumping out.

Buffy was holding the door open and waving Bruce inside. “Give me that fucking stretcher!” Nancy yelled from inside. Bruce skidded to a stop as Nancy came running at him, pushing a stretcher.

Putting Stephanie on the stretcher, Bruce looked at Stephanie. “Let go of my chest,” he begged and Stephanie shook her head with a grimace on her face.

Not waiting for anything, Nancy pushed the stretcher down the hall as Bruce ran along the side and Stephanie held a death grip on his chest. An aide stepped out in the hall, hearing the commotion, and dove back in the door he’d stepped out of as Nancy sped down the hall.

“I need a labor team now!” Nancy yelled, turning down the next hallway.

“I want morphine!” Stephanie screamed then collapsed back on the stretcher, panting. “Just shoot me,” she moaned.

Bursting into the labor room, Nancy skidded to a halt as Stance came running in with other nurses. “Stephanie, let go of Bruce, so we can get you on the table,” she said, dropping the side rails on the stretcher.

Stephanie sat up, sucking in a breath and gripping Bruce’s chest hard again. Bruce picked her up off the stretcher and carried her over to the labor bed. “Somebody get some God damn drugs!” he bellowed as Mike busted in with Angela in his arms.

Nurses ran over with scissors cutting Stephanie’s clothes off as Mike put Angela down. “Stephanie, breathe and stop pushing,” Angela said, moving over and grabbing Stephanie’s wrist, prying her hand off Bruce’s chest.

When her hand came off, Bruce stepped back, dropping to his knees as Angela winced when Stephanie squeezed her hand. “Shit,” Bruce moaned getting up as Mike came over, shoving scrubs in his chest.

“Change,” Mike yelled and started yanking his clothes off. Letting the scrubs drop, Bruce started stripping.

“Give me an IV and I’ll put the damn thing in!” Stephanie yelled.

Mike looked up as Bruce stripped and saw his left pec was red in the shape of a hand print, “Damn,” he mumbled then saw a nurse looking at Stephanie’s arm, but not doing anything. In his underwear and boots, Bruce ran over, pushing the nurse out of the way that was working on an IV. Grabbing the needle, Bruce wiped Stephanie’s arm with alcohol, plunging the needle in.

“IV, left forearm,” Bruce yelled and taped the catheter down. “Somebody give her something before I do.”

With a syringe in her hand, Stance pushed him out of the way and hooked the syringe up. “Breathe, Stephanie,” she said calmly, pushing the plunger down.

“Fu-,” Stephanie started then got a lopsided grin of relief, collapsing back with a sigh.

A nurse ran over handing Angela some scrubs as Nancy came over, taking Stephanie’s hand. “Some people in here need to leave,” Stance yelled as the stirrups were put up and Stephanie’s legs were put in them.

“Stance, you stay down there and catch the baby,” Angela snapped, pulling the scrub top on. Bruce came over and helped her put on the bottoms. “We’ll stay up here.”

Bruce stood up as Angela tied the pants and he moved over to the head of the bed. “I’m here,” Bruce said, rubbing Stephanie’s head.

“Where’s Angela?” Stephanie panted. Nancy let go of Stephanie’s hand as Angela grabbed it.

“I’m here,” Angela said and Stephanie’s eyes grew big as she sucked in a breath. Moving from the head of the bed to the right side, Bruce pried Stephanie’s hand off the bed and let her squeeze his hand as he held hers.

“Stephanie, quit pushing,” Stance said, sitting down on a stool between her legs.

Letting out a gasp of air, Stephanie collapsed back on the stretcher. “Get them out,” Stephanie panted.

“You’re doing good, Little Red,” Bruce said, rubbing her head.

“Stephanie, don’t push, I have to turn your baby,” Stance said and Bruce gave a shudder.

“Fuck!” Stephanie screamed, trying to sit up. “Bruce, make them be good!”

Bruce looked down at Stance as she worked and started feeling lightheaded. “Bruce!” Angela snapped. “You don’t look down there!”

Jerking his eyes back to Stephanie, Bruce started breathing, “Breathe with me, Little Red.”

Falling back on the stretcher, Stephanie panted as Angela leaned over, “You can do this,” she said and started breathing with Bruce.

“I’m a pussy, just get them out,” Stephanie panted then started breathing with them as Mike came in, pushing two newborn tables.

“Okay Stephanie, on the next one, push,” Stance said.

Taking a deep breath, Stephanie’s body became ridged. “Good girl,” Bruce said.

“I have the head,” Stance said proudly as Stephanie let out a grunt and a small cry filled the room. “It’s a boy! Bruce, do you want to cut the cord?”

“Hell, no. I’m not coming down there,” he snapped, not taking his eyes off Stephanie’s face as she collapsed back, panting.

“I have him,” Nancy said, moving over and taking the baby as Stance cut the cord.

With a weary look, Stephanie turned to Bruce. “I want to name that one Joshua,” she panted and Bruce grinned.

“You can name it whatever you like,” he said caressing her face. “Like I told Debbie, you did the work. But I do like the name.”

“Stephanie, on the next one, push again,” Stance said.

Rolling her eyes, Stephanie nodded, “I thought twins would be easier,” she panted.

“You’re doing good, Stephanie,” Angela said, wiping her eyes as she held Stephanie’s hand.

“Oh shit,” Stephanie moaned with a grunt and Bruce winced in referred pain, seeing the grimace on her face.

Collapsing back, Stephanie panted, “Stephanie, you have to push harder,” Stance said.

“Just reach in and get it,” Stephanie whimpered, rolling her head side to side. “I don’t want to do this anymore.”

“Come on, Stephanie, one more time,” Angela said softly, reaching up and caressing Stephanie’s head.

Gritting her teeth, Stephanie grunted hard. “Good, here comes the head,” Stance said proudly.

Another cry filled the room as Stephanie collapsed back, panting. “Finally,” she panted.

Leaning over, Bruce kissed her head as Stance announced it was a boy and passed the baby to Nancy. “What’s this one’s name?” Bruce asked.

“Isaac,” Stephanie said groggily.

“You didn’t have to use the names Debbie picked out, you know,” he said then kissed her forehead.

“I liked the names,” she grinned as Bruce looked over at Angela. She looked up at Bruce with a smile, then gave a little wince.

“You okay?” he asked.

“I just peed on myself,” she huffed.

“Stephanie, I need you to push one more time,” Stance said.

“There’s another one?” Stephanie cried out.

“No baby,” Bruce grinned. “You have to push out the placenta.”

“Just leave it and the next one can use it,” Stephanie panted.

Angela gave a snort, “Stephanie, one more time,” she chuckled.

Bruce looked over at Angela grinning and saw Nancy inspecting the babies over in the corner. Before turning back to Stephanie, Bruce saw Mike walk over and tap Nancy on the shoulder. When Nancy looked at him, Mike pointed at Angela as Stephanie gave a grunt.

Looking back at Stephanie, Bruce held his breath as Stephanie’s face turned red with her effort. “Very good, Stephanie,” Stance said and Stephanie collapsed back on the bed.

Leaning over, Bruce kissed Stephanie as Mike ran out of the room. Looking over at Angela, he saw her wincing. Leaning further over, Bruce looked down and saw her scrubs between her legs were soaked. “Angela,” he said.

“I just peed,” she snapped, grimacing with her eyes closed.

“You haven’t peed that much at one time in a month,” Bruce said, moving around the head of the bed never letting Stephanie’s hand go.

“I’m not leaving her till she’s done,” Angela said with a grunt.

The doors busted in with Mike pushing another labor table. “Angela, she only had two babies in there. She’s done,” Bruce said, touching Angela’s belly and jerked his hand back feeling it was hard as a rock.

“The other delivery room is full,” Mike said, stopping the table and locking the wheels.

“I’m not leaving,” Angela said, sucking in a breath.

Stephanie looked at Angela’s face and let go of Bruce’s hand. “Bruce, grab her,” she shouted.

Scooping Angela up in his arms as she started to fall, Bruce went to turn, but Angela didn’t let go of Stephanie’s hand. “I’m not leaving her!” Angela shouted.

Before he could answer, the doors swung open and Carroll walked in, wearing scrubs. A nurse ran over blocking her path. Raising her hand, Carroll pointed at the young man. “I’ve been birthing babies long before yo’ momma and daddy been born,” she snapped. “You best be movin’ before I gets a switch.”

The young man jumped out of her way and Carroll moved over beside Bruce. “Angela, you ain’t goin’ nowhere,” she said calmly, grabbing Angela’s hand and prying her grip off Stephanie. “She will be here with ya,” Carroll said as Bruce carried her over to the other table, setting her down.

Carroll moved down to Stance. “I be havin’ this. You gonna have to take that young un from her,” she said, pushing Stance out of the way with her hips.

“Prep for C-section,” Stance yelled and started ripping off her OR gown.

“Mike, move that table closer to Stephanie,” Carroll said, sitting down on the stool and moving between Stephanie’s legs.

“How’s my babies?” Stephanie yelled out.

“They are good, Stephanie,” Nancy called out. “All APGARs were over 8. Joshua weighs five pounds, one ounce and Isaac weighs four pounds, fifteen ounces.”

Leaning over, Bruce kissed Stephanie, “I’m going to check on Angela,” he said then moved over as nurse put the monitor across Angela’s belly.

“This doesn’t feel right, Bruce,” she said with tears in her eyes.

“You’re not dilated, Angela,” Stance said between her legs.

“Doctor, we have late decels with very little variability,” a nurse called out.

“Where is the anesthesiologist?” Stance asked, putting on a new gown.

“Crash C-section next door,” someone yelled.

Nancy moved over to Angela. “Baby, I need you to roll over on your side,” Nancy said, patting her cheek. “Get me an epidural set up,” she said, moving over to the sink.

“Ow,” Angela cried out and everyone looked at her to see a nurse attempting to get an IV. When he pulled the needle out and put gauze over the area, Angela raised her head up. “You get one more damn chance, then it’s someone else’s turn,” she snapped.

Moving around the table, Bruce hit the nurse with his hips, grabbing another needle. “Just because you’re my husband, doesn’t mean you get more chances,” Angela said, closing her eyes.

Smiling, Bruce popped the IV in, “Tape, please,” he said and Angela opened her eyes.

“You haven’t lost your touch,” Angela said with a smile then winced.

“Stephanie, we have to move you and the babies out,” Stance said as Nancy came over, putting on a gown.

“Bullshit, bitch,” Stephanie snapped.

“Hey!” Bruce snapped and everyone looked at him. “I’m the motherfucker in charge of this shit show and she stays put.”

The staff looked at him with wide eyes as he turned to the door. “Ted! Carl!” he shouted and the door opened and the two poked their heads in. “Ted, find a room and have two beds put in there for Angela and Stephanie. Any resistance, you will stomp someone’s ass. Carl, anyone attempts to come in that door to move Stephanie without me, you are to view it as a kidnapping. Do you understand your orders?”

“Yes, sir,” they snapped and let the doors close.

Feeling someone grab his arm, he looked down to see Angela smiling up at him. “Thank you,” she said with a grimace.

Bruce smiled, leaning over and kissing her. “Angela,” Nancy said, wiping Angela’s back down. “It’s been a while, so bear with me.”

“Okay,” Angela winced. “Go check on Stephanie,” she said, closing her eyes. Kissing her, Bruce walked around the bed as Mike moved up beside Nancy.

“Whatcha’ need?” he asked.

Holding her finger on Angela’s spine, Nancy grabbed the catheter.

“Nothing. Angela, take a breath and hold still,” she said then pushed the needle in. “I’m in,” Nancy said, putting the needle on the table.

“Nice,” Mike said, handing Nancy supplies.

“Hey, hitting an adult is easy,” Nancy said. “I’ve done many of these infusing chemo on kids and it’s really hard to explain to a three-year-old why they have to stay still while you shove a needle in their back.”

Leaning over, Mike kissed Nancy on the head, “You did good, baby,” he said softly then helped Angela roll back over.

Rolling the babies over, Bruce stopped beside the bed and picked up one bundle. “Here is Joshua,” he said, passing the baby to Stephanie.

“Were you the one kicking me in the back?” she cried, taking the bundle.

Picking up the other baby, “Here is Isaac,” Bruce said, snuggling the baby then passing it to Stephanie.

“My little boys,” she said, crying. An alarm sounded from across the room and Bruce turned around. “What’s that?” Stephanie asked.

“The baby monitor,” he said then kissed Stephanie and the babies.

“I know that, but what does it mean?” she huffed.

“Hey, I’m not a baby nurse, I have no idea,” he said, turning back around.

Stance moved beside the table, “Can you feel this, Angela?” she asked, touching Angela’s belly.

“No,” Angela said, sniffling.

“I’m here, Angela,” Stephanie called out. “Bruce, move your ass get over there with her,” she snapped and Bruce moved beside Angela, grabbing her hand.

Looking down at Angela, he wiped her tears off and the alarm quit. “We have variability and baby’s heartrate is picking up. What did you do, Stance?” someone called out.

“Let’s get this baby out before it gets in trouble again. Mark incision time at 10:02,” Stance said, grabbing a scalpel.

With a calm face, Angela looked at Bruce. “She’s here,” Angela smiled then a nurse put an oxygen mask on her.

Goosebumps sprang up on Bruce’s arms as a smell filled his being that he would know anywhere. Tears rolled out of Bruce’s eyes as he nodded. “You don’t think she would miss the wives having babies,” he mumbled then closed his eyes.

A calm fell over the room as Bruce held Angela’s hand and everyone worked quietly. “It’s a girl,” Stance called out and a small cry filled the room and Bruce leaned over Angela, hugging her. Nancy came over, taking the baby and wrapping it up in a blanket.

“Angela, are you okay?” Stephanie asked, crying.

Angela nodded with a smile and Bruce stood up. “She’s fine, Stephanie,” Bruce said.

He turned to see Mike and Carroll pushing Stephanie’s bed closer. Standing between the beds, Bruce put his arms over them and they reached a hand out to each other. “She’s here,” Stephanie said, crying and cradling the twins in her left arm.

“Like I said, Debbie was the expert on delivering babies in this family,” Bruce said, crying. “She wasn’t about to let something happen.”

“What’s her name, Angela?” Stephanie said as Carroll reached over, wiping Stephanie’s nose with a towel.

Pulling off the oxygen mask, “Jessica,” Angela smiled. “That was the next girl name that Debbie had picked out.”

After Stance was done, Nancy brought over Jessica and put her in Angela’s arms. “Holy cow, you come out half grown!” Angela chuckled.

“Nine pounds, four ounces,” Nancy said, wiping her eyes.

Bruce smiled and kissed Angela, “You can’t blame her for sitting on your bladder, she was out of room.”

The room was cleaned and Bruce brought in the family. With everyone standing behind the beds and Bruce between them, a picture was taken. When it was printed, a shimmering orb was in front of Bruce with rays of light going to Angela and Stephanie.

Then, just as suddenly as the smell and presence had hit Bruce, it was gone once again.

Chapter 39

When Bruce stepped out in the hall following Stephanie and Angela out, he stopped, looking at the mass of people being held back by his troops. Everyone shouted, waving at Angela and Stephanie as they were pushed down the hall. “You think this is something, you should look outside,” Ted said, moving beside him.

“Will you tell everyone they are doing well, but need rest?” Bruce asked.

“Gopher is announcing it over the radio and TV,” Ted replied, walking along with Bruce.

Going through a set of doors, Bruce saw Steve walking up and grinning. “Congratulations, Dad,” he said then hugged Bruce again.

“Thank you, son,” Bruce said, hugging him tight.

“You still want me to start the operation?” Steve asked, letting Bruce go.

Taking a deep breath, Bruce watched Angela and Stephanie being pushed into the same room. “Yes, son,” Bruce said.

“Gene is flying in and should be here soon. He or Daddy Mike can run it, if you want,” Steve said in a hushed voice.

“No, son, I’ll do it,” Bruce said, patting Steve’s arm. “You be careful. I don’t want to have to go out and get you.”

“Don’t worry, Dad, we’ll be alright,” Steve said, hugging his Dad once again and then left.

“What operation?” Ted asked.

Looking at Ted with sad eyes, “One that I’m running and totally responsible for,” Bruce said then headed into the room. “Nobody but staff and family in, Ted.”

“Copy that,” Ted said, bringing the radio to his mouth.

Nurses were helping to get the mommas into bed as Bruce walked in. When Angela and Stephanie were in bed, Bruce moved over between them. “You guys did a great job.”

Stephanie looked up from the twins, “Okay, it was worth it,” she smiled with tears in her eyes.

“Like I said, God knew what he was doing when he had the female half bear the responsibility of carrying the species,” Bruce grinned and kissed the babies.

He moved over and kissed Angela then noticed they were alone in the room. “Where did everyone go?”

“Look at the TV, Bruce,” Angela said and he looked up to see Mike standing in front of the hospital with a very large crowd. Grabbing the remote, Bruce turned up the volume.

Mike held up his hand to the roaring crowd and they slowly fell silent. When the crowd was silent, a microphone was passed to Mike. “Thank you,” Mike said into the microphone and his voice echoed over the crowd. “I just want the clan to know, Stephanie gave birth to two healthy baby boys and Angela delivered a healthy baby girl.”

The crowd erupted in a cheer as Mike lowered the microphone and Carroll moved up beside him, talking. Nodding at Carroll, Mike held up his hand and the crowd fell silent again. “Bruce is with his wives right now and the newest additions to this family, but I’m here to talk to the people of Hope and the outlying bases.”

A hush fell over the crowd as Mike looked over the sea of faces. “From the day of the fall, Bruce has never stopped for more than a few days and I can assure you, he only took those off because the command group demanded it. When he lost Debbie, Bruce continued on and fought. He has pushed himself more than any twenty people here. When his kids were wounded, he continued on and fought. Never once has he slowed down and why?” Mike said, looking around the crowd.

“Because he wants to make sure, he is doing everything possible to secure our future. As of today, there are over three hundred thousand members and we are still growing,” Mike said to the silent crowd. “Today, I’m here to ask this clan for a favor. I would like for each member to go to their community center and write on a sheet of paper that they would like Bruce to take a few months off to enjoy his new family. This war will be here when he returns and we, this clan, will hold the line as he takes a much-needed break. It will do no good for the command group to ask him, so I’m asking the clan: Will you please do this, so we can let Bruce take a break? Will this clan do this for him?”

The crowd erupted in cheers and the screen split, showing areas from the outlying forts with people cheering. Bruce looked down at the girls. “Looks like I get to stay with you for a little while,” he grinned.

They both squeezed his hand as the crowd quieted down and Mike lifted the microphone up. “Thank you, clan,” Mike said with a sigh of relief. “If the clan asks, Bruce will do it for you. I will have troops collecting your requests and will present them to the command group when they are tallied up. If the clan votes for him to take two months off, the command group will enforce it and if needed, I will go out in the front yard with Bruce.”

The crowd cheered and turned away from Mike, heading to their community centers. A knock sounded on the door and Nancy stepped in, carrying a tray. “Hey guys, let me finish my newborn screen,” she smiled, putting the tray down.

Stephanie looked up at Bruce, “Hold the babies,” she said. “I want to lay on my stomach for a minute. I haven’t done that in four months.”

“I still can’t,” Angela huffed.

“Well, you had a huge baby,” Stephanie said, handing Isaac to Nancy and Joshua to Bruce. “Jessica is almost as big as you are and she was just born.”

Snuggling her face into Jessica, “Daddy better make my next one smaller,” Angela said as Stephanie slowly turned on her side and then on her stomach.

Bruce cradled Joshua, rocking him and watching Stephanie. “It doesn’t look that comfortable,” he said.

“It’s not, but I wanted to do it,” Stephanie said, turning her face. A knock sounded at the door and Bruce looked over.

“Come in,” he called out and the door opened.

Gene walked in with Sandy behind him. “Sorry it took me so long to get here,” he said, moving over to the beds. He hugged and kissed Angela. “My goodness, your baby is almost as big as you, Angela,” he laughed and kissed Jessica.

Angela just beamed at him as Gene moved over to Stephanie and kissed her as she lifted her head up. “I wanted to lay on my stomach for a minute,” she said, putting her head back down.

Gene moved over to Bruce, “Stephanie, you can do whatever you want,” Gene laughed and kissed Joshua. Bruce held Joshua out.

“Hold him,” Bruce said and Gene stepped back.

“Let the kid get some size on him first,” Gene said, holding his hands up.

Ignoring Gene, Bruce put Joshua in Gene’s arms. “I have to help Stephanie turn back over,” Bruce said and Gene glanced over, seeing Stephanie trying to roll over.

Sandy moved over to Gene, looking at the baby. “We should procreate to endeavor to bring a new life into this world,” Sandy said with a smile, kissing the baby.

Helping Stephanie turn over, Bruce looked up. “Sandy, just say, we need to have a baby,” he sighed.

Sandy looked at him, blinking. “I just did.”

“Come here, Sandy,” Angela laughed. Sandy moved over to the bed and Angela held out Jessica. “Hold her.”

“Um, I’ll wait till she’s not so fragile,” Sandy said, looking at the baby.

Bruce moved over, taking Jessica and putting her in Sandy’s arms. “If you want to have babies, you need practice,” Bruce laughed.

“Gene, bring Joshua over here,” Nancy said.

Stephanie looked up at Bruce, “You need to bring the kids in without everyone,” she told him.

“I am,” Bruce said as Gene picked up Isaac. “Steve won’t be here, I sent him on an errand.”

“Bruce, you just heard the clan tell you to take some time off,” Angela said, grinning at Sandy talking to the baby.

“I know and I will,” he said, rubbing Angela’s head. “This will be done by tomorrow and I don’t have to leave.”

They watched Gene and Sandy cuddling the babies and Stephanie glanced up at Bruce. “Can I ask what this is?”

“No, baby. This is all on me,” Bruce said.

***

It was 2100 and Bruce felt his phone vibrate. He looked around the room. Danny and Buffy were asleep on the couch and Mary and Mindy were in a recliner, asleep. Pushing himself out of the chair, Bruce went over to the bassinets and kissed the babies. Then, he kissed Angela and Stephanie.

Stephanie opened her eyes, “I’m running to the house. I’ll be back in the morning before the sun comes up.”

“Okay, baby,” she smiled and closed her eyes.

Stepping out into the hall, Bruce was blinded by the light. “What do you need, boss?” Carl asked, getting up from a chair.

“A ride home,” Bruce said and Carl spoke into the radio as Bruce headed for the double doors. Walking outside, they saw Ted standing beside a line of SUVs. Bruce jumped in the middle one and the troops loaded up.

Speeding back to the house, Bruce stepped out, taking a deep breath. A guard ran up swiping his badge and held the door open and Bruce headed inside. Heading down into the command bunker, he passed through it and into the operations area.

Jake and Matt were sitting at consoles with only a few other people in the room. “All of the cages are in place, Dad,” Jake said looking up.

Bruce looked at the wall of screens with a sad expression. “Will you tell me what’s going on?” Mike asked, walking in.

“This is on me, Mike,” Bruce said, not turning to look at him.

Stopping beside Bruce, Mike put his arm over Bruce’s shoulder. “Brother, I just want to know,” he said quietly.

Letting out a sigh, “I had cages built and female blues put in them. Steve handpicked the pilots and flew the cages, placing them from Boston to New Jersey. They placed ten in big cities there, then flew another twenty cages west,” Bruce said, closing his eyes. “Jake, highlight them.”

On the main screen, a map opened and dots sprang up. Taking his arm off Bruce’s shoulder, Mike took a step toward the screen. The dots were spread out, but formed an arrowhead pointing at the army camp in Pennsylvania. “You’re going to drag a horde on them,” Mike said in a low voice.

“I’m going to make a horde, then lead it to them,” Bruce said, reaching up and pressing a button. “Confirm,” he said, turning to Jake.

Tapping his keyboard, Jake looked up as a screen showed a female blue in a cage getting sprayed with a liquid for a second. Mike turned to the screen and saw smoke pouring off the blue from the liquid as she threw back her head. There was no sound, but he knew she was roaring as the camera attached to the cage vibrated.

“What was the liquid?” Mike asked.

“Acid,” Bruce said in a solemn voice. “It was more reliable than burning them with fire when I tested it.”

“Tested?” Mike said as he looked and saw ten more screens showing other cages of blues roaring.

“Yes,” Bruce said. “This last time I was out, I did some experiments. I know for a fact blues can hear that roar from sixty-two miles away. I couldn’t come up with a safe way to ignite them and control the fire, so I tried acid. And low and behold, it worked better than fire.”

Mike turned around, stepping up to Bruce. “This is justified, Bruce. I would’ve done this for you,” he said.

“No, Mike,” Bruce said, forcing a smile that quickly left. “We both know there are over twenty thousand people there, but I’m not risking losing our troops in rescuing them. We will fight others, but this group would cost us dearly and I can’t risk it. In time, we will have numbers, but not now. There are others out there just as big, but they don’t pose the same threat.”

Reaching up and grabbing Bruce’s shoulders, “Bruce, you don’t have to explain yourself. This is the right call,” Mike said.

“Is it?” Bruce said with his eyes getting misty. “I’m not sure and that’s why I’ll be the one to carry it out. I’ve watched the drone flights over that camp and the people listening to our broadcast, but I’m dooming them because I’m not willing to launch a battle for them.”

Dropping his hands, Mike nodded. “Bruce, I understand and to be honest, I’m relieved you’re taking this route, instead of launching an attack.”

Surprised, Bruce cocked his head, looking at Mike. “Yes, Bruce, I agree,” Mike said. “This war is going to last a long time and we need to save every fighter we can. It would cost us too much to fight this group right now. If we left them till we were ready, they would be stronger and we would be facing the same problem.”

“Thank you, Mike,” Bruce said then turned to Jake. “Show me drones over the sites.”

The screens blinked and blues could be seen charging across the countryside toward the roaring females. “Who knows about this operation?” Mike asked.

“The pilots Steve picked, Jake and Matt, along with the personnel you see in here. Harry and Joe built all the cages, but don’t know what I’m using them for,” Bruce said.

“I would’ve helped,” Mike said.

“I didn’t want anyone…” Bruce stopped and just stared at the screens.

“Hey, Dad?” Jake said, looking up from his computer and Bruce turned to him. “Matt and I told you this was the right call.”

“Bruce,” Mike said and Bruce turned back to the monitors. “Most everyone here will agree with that.”

“Just what you said, Mike, most,” Bruce sighed. “I couldn’t let this get in a debate and others feeling guilty about it. I did it, and it’s on me.”

“Daddy Bruce,” Matt snapped. “You better put Jake and I on that list. I’m not happy about what we are doing, but I’m proud of it. We are saving our troops’ lives and like you said, ‘That’s the first job of any commander’.”

Bruce gave a slight nod and just stared at the monitors for over an hour. Then he reached over, “Show me the cage views,” he said in a soft voice and the screens blinked. When Bruce pushed the button his finger had been hovering over, huge amounts of acid poured over the blues and they dissolved before the camera.

“Next line of cages,” Bruce said, moving his finger to the next button. Another six cages sprang up on the screens with cameras looking at blues. Closing his eyes, Bruce pushed the button. “I’m saving as many as I can,” he said.

The six blues were sprayed and the cameras all started vibrating as the blues roared.

“Show me the drone feeds,” Mike said and the screens switched. The masses of blues that had run to the roar turned and headed west toward the new roars they heard. Looking at the screens, Mike shook his head. “Holy mother of God,” he said with wide eyes at the mass of bodies running.

“Yeah, that’s why I’m doing this,” Bruce sighed. “I hope with as many blues that are heading toward the camp, those there don’t suffer long.”

They watched as the mass ran west and Mike shook his head, seeing them get close to the next line of cages. Moving over, he pushed Bruce aside. “I understand your reasons and now you need to understand mine,” Mike said. “I’m in this war with you, my brother. If I could’ve thought of something like this, I would’ve done it. I was trying to figure out how to nuke their asses.”

“Thank you, Mike,” Bruce said then glanced at the screen.

“Bruce, I have this,” Mike said, putting his finger over the next button and turning to the screens. “Show me the active cages,” he said and the screens changed. Mike pushed the button and the six blues dissolved as the acid washed over them.

“Next line,” Mike said, moving his finger.

“You sure, Mike?” Bruce asked.

Jake and Matt jumped up. “I want to push a button,” Jake shouted and Matt agreed.

“If Danny was here, you would let her push a button, Daddy Bruce,” Matt snapped.

Mike looked over his shoulder at Bruce, “He has you on that one,” he chuckled. “You have time off, so go.”

Bruce looked at the screens, “I have extra cages, Mike. Before you and Gene head out, use them to group that horde up and bomb their asses. This is how we will win.”

Nodding, Mike pressed the button and turned back to the screen. “Gene and I are splitting your next outing, so go be a new daddy and baby those mommas,” Mike said then looked up at Bruce. “They’ve earned it and so have you.”

“Thank you, brother,” Bruce said, wrapping Mike in a bear hug.

“With you leading us, Bruce, is how we win,” Mike said as Bruce released him.

“Looks like seven million blues will be pulled to the camp from our preliminary counts,” Matt said.

“That should do it,” Bruce said.

“Go,” Mike said, pointing at the door. “We have this.”

Bruce smiled and walked out, hearing Matt yell that he got to push the next button as Jake shouted, “You just want to rub it in Danny’s face!”

Epilogue

Sixty-four years later

A guard on the southeast wall looked down as the electric car stopped at the base of the wall. An elderly lady climbed out and he smiled as she pulled an ancient Galil assault rifle from the car and closed the door. She moved to the steps that had been built for her from the bottom of the berm up to the top, where a bunch of troops had built a small pavilion for her.

Every day she was in Base Hope, she would come around noon and just sit, looking out over the wall. Watching her come up the stairs, the guard smiled at how the eighty-plus year old moved. When she reached the top, she slung the rifle over her shoulder and the guard saluted.

“General,” he said, holding the salute.

Lifting her head and looking at the guard encased in a space-age suit of metal, Danny smiled at the guard, “I haven’t been a general for a long time, trooper.” She returned the salute and the guard dropped his hand.

“It’s my honor,” the guard said, bowing his head. “Do you need anything before I continue my patrol?”

Looking at the man’s rank, “No, sergeant,” Danny said as the man lifted his head and gave her a nod. As he walked off, she heard the mechanically enhanced suit he wore make whining sounds from the small motors. “I don’t care what anyone says, those suits were Jake’s and Matt’s best inventions.”

Taking her rifle off, Danny sat it by her chair and sat down, letting out a sigh. Turning to the north, she looked at the massive wall that housed the city of Hope. The original walled area held the base now. Hope was sixty miles by sixty miles and surrounded by a thirty-foot wall of concrete. Just like her Dad had said long ago, man would have to stay behind walls and it was still holding true.

Looking at the towering skyscrapers rising out of Hope, Danny shook her head. “I still can’t believe how far we’ve come,” she said, relaxing back in her seat. Her Dad had declared the war over five years after launching it, but even here in America, troops were still hunting blues.

The latest estimates put the total around five million, but they had a lot of area to hide in. Truth be told, blues were just one worry out in the wilderness. Wild animals killed more people than blues did now. Animals saw anything walking on two legs and attacked.

Just a few weeks ago, a man working on the railroad was killed by a herd of white tailed deer in Texas. The herd had charged him and stomped him to death. That was life in the wilderness. The area outside the walls was classified as the wilderness.

Huge walled cities held the sixty million people who lived in North America. Some lived outside of the cities, but even those enclaves were surrounded by walls, and all had to follow the law of the land.

Before Dad had relinquished power after the war, he’d rewritten the Bill of Rights and the Constitution, making several changes. The right to bear arms was made the first amendment and clearly spelled out that any citizen could own the same weaponry as the standing military, issued to the standard soldier. The only thing it excluded was nuclear, biological, and chemical weapons. Dad wanted to make sure if this shit happened again, everyone would stand a chance.

In that first amendment, he’d put that every citizen had to know how to protect themselves and their fellow citizens. That was why learning how to fight was part of the test to become a citizen. No longer, could you say you were a citizen until you’d passed the test and met the requirements.

Every citizen had to serve two years in public service before they could apply for citizenship. Dad wanted everyone invested in their country. You didn’t have to serve in the military. You could build bridges, maintain the infrastructure, help farming, anything that helped your fellow citizens.

The new second amendment was absolute sovereignty of an individual’s rights. If a person wanted to kill them self, they could. Or wanted to do drugs, they could. The only time that right was suspended was when it interfered with the rights of others.

The amendment that made Danny laugh was the ninth. Any politician that introduced or supported a bill that restricted, in any way, the Bill of Rights or the Constitution, received a death sentence.

There were twenty-three amendments and like her kids and grandkids, she knew them by heart. The twenty-second amendment stated that all laws passed had two sundowners’ clauses, each of four years. In this way, each law had to be passed three times before it became a standing law.

In the Constitution, Dad had redesigned the government and outlawed single judges. All judges were three person panels that were drawn from the population. From the twenty-seven in the Supreme Court to the local judges, no one person held massive power. Any person holding a Bachelor’s degree or above was automatically enrolled in the selection pool. The fact that over eighty percent of the adult population held doctorates, meant there were plenty to choose from.

The tenth amendment stated that the government, state, and federal combined, could never receive more than ten percent of any citizen’s earnings in taxes, if they were enrolled in education, and could never exceed twenty for any reason. That was why everyone stayed in school.

Healthcare was free and paid by your taxes, but if you weren’t in shape, you were fined. A person didn’t have to be a health nut but if you just sat around, you weren’t viewed in high regard by your fellow citizens. Unlike what she remembered as a kid, healthcare was now beyond anything one could imagine back then. What could be done now was incredible.

School started at the age of two and literally never stopped. Danny smiled, remembering her nine-year-old grandbaby asking her for help with her calculus. “Momma is proud,” Danny smiled.

The one thing that was driven into kids from an early age was honor. Honor in family, self, and country. There weren’t any real prisons because the only real punishment was death, with the exception of banishment and public floggings. Since the new America covered the entire globe, Dad had designated the country of Madagascar as a land of banishment.

If a person couldn’t fit in, they got a ticket to Madagascar. It was the only place on earth where the Bill of Rights and Constitution didn’t reach.

At the end of the war, the population demanded that Dad become president. Kicking and screaming, she watched her Dad sworn in as the first new president and Daddy Mike, the first vice president. She was sure the only reason Dad took it was because of the eleventh amendment. No person could serve more than ten years total in public office, state, and federal combined.

The first Congress adopted the Constitution and the Bill of Rights, adding the twenty-third amendment. A popular vote by the population affected could extend the office by one term for any person holding that office, if the population so voted.

Dad almost vetoed that one, but went along with it. She was sure the only reason he didn’t was it had outlawed any political party and all for profit special interest groups. Another thing Dad had done was bring in a fourth branch of the government; the implementation branch. One representative elected from each state. Their only job was to make sure everyone else followed the letter of the law, set forth in the Constitution. Just to make sure it never got too strong, the other branches were given arms to oversee the implementation branch.

A smile parted Danny’s face as she reached up, touching the glasses she wore. “Dad’s first Inaugural Address,” she said out loud. A prism of light shot from the glasses, forming a 3D picture hovering in front of her in the air, “Play,” Danny said, looking at her Dad.

“Yeah, you suckered me in here,” Bruce said with a huff and the crowd cheered. When the crowd became quiet, Bruce looked out over them. “The first phase of this war is over, but not the work that needs to be done. From our great nation of three hundred million, only five million are here with us today. I’m asking this new Congress to adopt what has guided us here. States will hold the power as it always should’ve been and the federal government is only there to make sure the states never violate that. Mistakes were made before the fall of mankind and I vow, those mistakes will never be made again.” The crowd cheered as Bruce looked back at Angela and Stephanie.

“Stop,” Danny said, freezing the image and looking at her Dad smiling. “Close,” she sighed and the image flickered off. That was the year they’d lost Marcus and Carroll.

A tear ran down Danny’s cheek and she wiped it off. “I’m not thinking about that today,” she said.

Hearing an electric car stop below her, Danny glanced over her shoulder to see an elderly woman step out. Reaching in and grabbing a rifle, the woman shut the door, slinging her long light blonde hair back. Walking up the steps as the car pulled away, Danny sighed at the pronounced limp as the woman favored her hip.

“I swear someone added some steps,” she said, stopping at the top and looking at Danny.

“Buffy, you say that every time,” Danny chuckled. “Hip hurting today?”

“I’m not getting another new one,” Buffy snapped as she moved over and sat down beside Danny. Setting her rifle down, Buffy looked out over the wall. “You ready for today?”

“As much as I can be,” Danny said and the smile dropped off.

Buffy turned her head back, looking at the road that ran past the farm. A line of statues was on both sides of the road. “I still want to blow up my statue,” Buffy groaned.

“Buffy, it’s been there for twenty-three years,” Danny laughed.

“So?” Buffy grunted.

Danny turned around, looking at the ‘Road of Hero’s’. It was a line of thirty-foot marble statues of the first command group and family, along with others from the beginning.  The last was Dad. “I’ll remind you, like I did to Dad. If you do, you will be punished,” Danny said then looked across the road.

Directly across from the old farm an exact replica was built the way the farm looked before the Fall. Danny didn’t like going there. It was scary how much it looked like the place she’d grown up in. In the kitchen, were figures that looked just like Mom, Dad, Daddy Mike and Momma Nancy, sitting at the table like they did when the Fall started. Even her room looked like it did and that was because Mom had taken pictures all the time.

“I’ll take shit detail,” Buffy said, rubbing her hip.

Laughing, Danny nodded her head. “Yes, the one thing that has truly stayed is shit detail.” There was almost no crime with the exception of petty theft and those found themselves picking up shit, from the parks in the city to the animal fields outside the city.

“Daddy should’ve fought harder to stop them from putting them up,” Buffy said, leaning back in the chair.

Relaxing back in her chair, Danny said. “Buffy, Angela and Stephanie told him to keep his mouth shut. The people wanted to honor those that fought.”

“I know,” Buffy sighed as Danny thought about Angela and Stephanie. She was beyond thankful for Mom making sure Dad wasn’t alone. There was no doubt in Danny’s mind, they would’ve lost Daddy without them.

That didn’t mean she didn’t feel sorry for Daddy a lot. “Man, Dad never really had a chance against them,” Danny said out loud.

“Huh?” Buffy said, glancing over.

“Nothing, just thinking how Angela and Stephanie were always there for Daddy,” Danny said.

Looking back over the wall, Buffy nodded with a big sigh. “I don’t want to think of what would’ve happened without them.”

“Hell, I wanted to ask them if they knew what made kids,” Danny laughed.

Slapping her leg, Buffy laughed.  “Yeah, Stephanie had five kids and Angela had four.”

When they stopped laughing, Danny looked over at Buffy. “Are you still mad at Marty?”

“He won’t quit spoiling the great-grandbabies,” Buffy huffed. “They need to be tough and he just lets them off. I did pushups when I got the answer wrong, and by damn they will too.”

“Buffy, you’re a little old to try to drag him outside and beat him down,” Danny grinned.

“Bullshit,” Buffy snapped. “You saw she did those pushups, didn’t you?”

“Did you know the answer?”

Buffy looked at Danny hard, “I’ve never studied particle physics. Why a twelve-year-old needs to know that I don’t know, but she better know how to do it.”

They both looked out over the wall as a loud thumping hum sounded off to their right. Looking out over the lake, they saw one of the airborne bases. Danny thought they looked like those flying aircraft carriers from the Avengers, just much bigger.

During the second year of the war, the scientists had developed remarkable hydrogen power plants. A fifty horsepower engine that weighed three pounds. Those scientists, along with Jake and Matt had developed some of the coolest and deadliest weapons ever conceived.

Guns that shot caseless bullets over nine thousand feet per second, mechanized suits that matched blues in strength, and later models that could fly. Danny had painted her first one to look like Ironman and almost made her Dad pass out; he loved Batman.

The first flying base was operational the last year of the war and took a whole year to build. It was twice the size of an aircraft carrier and when Danny saw it, she couldn’t believe her eyes when it lifted off in the air.

Of all the amendments that Bruce had put in, Danny remembered him fighting the hardest with number twenty. No more than ten percent of any estate could be passed down to another generation. Dad never wanted powerful families to ever again be above the law. Danny didn’t mind and loved it. Everyone started out the same and only through hard work and education could you advance.

Because of Jake’s and Matt’s companies, she was one of the richest people on the planet, and be damned if she was going to just give that away. She and Matt were slowly donating it, mainly to medical and space research.

One she always was hesitant of was the eighteenth amendment, that said the government could never maintain a standing army of more than fifty thousand and each state could do the same. This didn’t include the Praetorian Guard for each city. That one amendment almost cost the country and she had told Dad when he’d written it, that it needed to be changed. In Bruce’s last year of his first term, a mega horde crossed the Bering Strait.

Bruce became the second president to lead an army in the field as he’d called up all who had served and faced off against a hundred million strong blue horde. They may have had new weapons, but the clan still paid a dear price for this land. That was the battle in which the family lost David and Mindy, along with an entire regiment. In that battle, was when Danny got to push a button, launching a nuclear weapon and it still took another year to mop up the blues.

The eighteenth amendment was the only one changed that said each state had to maintain a fifty thousand strong fighting force, along with the government.

“Carroll got into the flight academy,” Buffy said.

Danny smiled at the name of Buffy’s grandchild. “What’s she going to specialize in?” Danny asked.

Letting out a huff, “Spacecraft,” Buffy said. “Look at all the cool stuff here and she’s going to fly ships out there.”

“Don’t let Matt and Jake hear you,” Danny grinned. Fifteen years after their fathers were in the Oval Office, Jake and Matt were elected. “The space program is their baby.”

“Remember that reporter asking Dad what he thought about the space program?” Buffy laughed and Danny tapped her glasses.

“Interview of Dad talking to reporter about space program,” Danny chuckled.

“Which interview,” a small computer voice asked.

“The first one,” Danny said and a prism of light shot out.

“I remember when you had to type on a keyboard, searching the net to find stuff,” Buffy said, looking at the image of a sixty-year-old Bruce sitting across from a young lady.

“Buffy, I’m older than you,” Danny said. “Play.”

“Bruce, what do you think of your son’s decision to start the space program?” the young woman asked.

Bruce looked at the woman like she was stupid. “Any person with half a brain wants this. If something ever happens here on earth, we’ll have somewhere to run to, woman,” he snapped. “Another plague or asteroid coming? We can run, we will have an option.”

“Stop,” Danny said smiling. “With that one statement, Dad turned an idea everyone laughed at to a national directive.”

“Well, he was right,” Buffy said. “I wish Daddy Mike could’ve seen the first shuttle launch,” Buffy said with a frown.

Letting out a mournful sigh, “Yeah,” Danny said, thinking of the three-hundred-mile-long tunnel built across Cuba. It’d been the brainchild of Matt and Jake. A shuttle, three times the size of a 747, hovered in the tunnel using magnets and then accelerated to Mach 30 before it even left the ground. Mike had passed before it’d been finished, six years after the boys served two terms.

“So many have left us,” Buffy said, wiping her eyes.

“I’m not thinking about that today,” Danny said, forcing herself not to cry. The images of those that had died were pushed from her mind.

“Getting old sucks,” Buffy mumbled.

Danny laughed and looked over at her, “Yes, it does.”

Lifting her arm, Buffy looked at her watch, “The tourists should be cleared out, you ready to head down?”

The replica farm and the real farm were both tourist attractions now and always had a crowd. Hell, there was a group that took people on hikes that followed the route Bruce and Mike had taken from the hospital. But today, the real farm was cleared for family only.

Danny didn’t like the tourists because the kids still lived in the original house. Her grandkids, great-grandkids and families lived in the first barracks that were built. Only blood family members were allowed to live on the original farm now. That was one she didn’t like, but kept her mouth shut.

“Dad would want us to,” Danny sighed and couldn’t stop the tears from rolling down her face.

Buffy slowly stood up, “You know we would still go,” she said with a sigh, looking at the date on her watch; March twenty-seventh.

Grabbing their rifles, the two slowly walked down the steps and climbed in Danny’s car. “If this thing was bigger I would like it,” Danny said, closing her door.

“These are great,” Buffy grinned. “You can go really fast, forever.”

Pressing the button to turn it on, Danny looked out. “That’s why you can’t borrow my car,” she said, pressing the accelerator.

“I only speed outside the walls,” Buffy protested.

“Buffy, you’re almost eighty,” Danny sighed.

“Like Daddy said, ‘I’m only old when they throw dirt in my face’,” she said with a grin, then the grin slowly dropped.

“Yeah,” Danny said with a moan. She passed the driveway for the farm as buses loaded with tourists pulled out. She pulled over to the side and got out, looking at the massive statue of Debbie. She closed her door as Buffy got out and turned around, looking at the statue of Steve.

“I miss you, Bubba,” Danny said crying.

Stepping close, Buffy wrapped her arm around Danny. “We told him to always keep his health band on,” Buffy said in a hushed voice.

Danny lifted her right arm, looking at the silver band around her wrist. When it detected an abnormal heart rhythm or biorhythm, it called for help. This was one of Jake’s inventions with Sandy after she’d finished the immunization for the blue virus. Because of this one thing, survival went up among citizens for a multitude of injuries.

Have a heart attack, they would put you on bypass until a new one was grown from your own tissues over a week. Genetic research was still done, but only on an island in the middle of the Pacific Ocean and nowhere else. Any citizen could get them and most did pay the monthly monitoring fee. The lives it had saved was astronomical now.

Steve had passed last year from a heart attack in his sleep.

“It was his choice, just like Dad’s,” Danny whimpered.

“Come on, Danny. They are waiting for us now,” Buffy said, guiding her to the car.

Danny climbed in as Buffy ran around and got in the driver’s seat. Turning around, Buffy saw no more buses were pulling out. “At least this year, we aren’t taking pictures with tourists,” Buffy said as a guard put a sign in the road.

‘Area Closed. First Families only. Be prepared to show ID’, it read.

“They ask for my ID and I’m going before the discipline committee,” Buffy vowed, slowing and the guard just waved her past.

“Guess he didn’t want an old lady kicking his ass,” Danny laughed, wiping her face.

Buffy parked the car and climbed out, looking around. “Will you go over with me to the other house?” Buffy asked in a pleading voice as Danny shut her door.

Giving a sigh, Danny looked at Buffy. “I always do, don’t I?” Danny groaned, looking across the road at the replica farm.

“I like the stories,” Buffy smiled.

Not able to help it, Danny chuckled. “Yeah, we’ll get Matt, Jake, and Mary to come with us.”

Buffy clapped and walked around the car. Danny held out her hand and Buffy clasped it as they walked around the house. Glancing at the pool, Danny’s eyes got misty, thinking of the memories. Moving past the center, they saw a few of the family at the huge mausoleum that allowed only those that were there in the very beginning to be placed inside.

Nobody was at the memorial of marble statues that Mr. Henry had made so long ago yet still looked pristine. Danny stopped and looked at the statue of Debbie, “Hi momma,” she said with a smile.

“See? We made it, Momma,” Buffy said, wiping her eyes.

Hearing kids squealing, they both turned to see a large group come out of the center. Holding hands, they both walked toward the group as their kids, grandkids, and great-grandkids ran over, hugging them.

Danny and Buffy returned the hugs and moved through the crowd and stopped at a very old man walking with a cane and two old women. “Hey, Daddy,” Danny smiled.

…….

A one-hundred-and-eight-year-old Bruce looked up squinting, but recognized the voice. “Pumpkin and BB,” he called out in a trembling voice as he smiled. Like Debbie had said long ago, Bruce didn’t see two elderly ladies, he saw two little girls in front of him. The same way he saw all his kids.

Danny and Buffy moved over, hugging him. “You don’t have your sweater on, Daddy,” Danny said, holding him tight.

“You tell him, Danny,” Angela said, moving over as Danny let Bruce go. “I told him to put it on, but he was playing with the kids and trying to chase them.”

“Daddy,” Buffy gasped, letting him go. “You can’t be chasing the kids.”

“Says who?” Bruce said in a cracking voice, puffing out his chest.

A tall robust man stepped out of the center, surrounded by men wearing suits. “Guys,” he said, looking at the throng around him. “I’m with my family and I swear if you don’t piss off, I’ll shoot you.”

The group looked at him and one nodded, “Yes, sir, Mr. President.”

As the men moved off and the man walked over, Buffy hugged him. “Still the same Joshua,” she laughed.

Joshua moved over and hugged Danny. “I’m not as bad as PJ was when he was president,” Joshua laughed.

“PJ was a good president,” Stephanie snapped.

“I know, Mom,” Joshua laughed and looked at Danny. “I still should’ve done what Danny did when she was asked to be president.”

Stephanie laughed, “No, beating up a group of people wasn’t very smart.”

“I only had to do pushups,” Danny huffed.

“Be glad they never asked me,” Buffy said.

“I think you two would’ve made great presidents,” Bruce said, hugging them.

“Dad, Emily and Sherry served in the Oval Office,” Danny said with a straight face. “That was enough of this family’s female blood.”

Bruce looked at Danny and smiled, “At least nobody made them serve longer,” he cackled. “I thought Mike was going to beat me when I told him the only way I would serve again was if he was president.”

Matt came over and hugged Danny as she remembered how an election was held and the population had voted for Bruce and Mike to serve a third term. When he’d heard the results, Bruce had gone on TV, yelling at everyone. With Mike as president, Bruce started fading out of the limelight as much as he could, but that wasn’t much.

A channel on TV had played the recordings of Bruce twenty-four-seven for the last fifty years and it was still one of the most watched stations on TV. When Bruce had left office after that term, he’d gone home and took care of the kids as Angela and Stephanie worked.

That didn’t mean he was done. Bruce had just gotten back from Washington to stop a bill that wanted to change the laws of the colonies on the moon and Mars, raising the taxes of each. Bruce sat before Congress and told them they were Americans and bound by the same laws this planet was and to say otherwise was against the Constitution.  The bill died on the floor.

Angela and Stephanie moved over, each grabbing an arm of Bruce’s. “You ready, baby?” Stephanie asked.

With a warm smile, Bruce nodded. “You bet, Little Red.”

Stephanie scoffed. “Very little of my hair is red, baby.”

Danny looked at Stephanie and then at Angela and neither looked in their nineties. Then she looked at her Dad and couldn’t believe he was getting close to his one hundred and ninth birthday.

“Hell, at least you got hair on your head,” Bruce cackled as they slowly walked toward the memorial. “I have to trim my ears and nose more than I do my goatee.”

Bruce looked over at the mass of bodies that represented the generations of his family. “Slow down, baby,” Angela said as Bruce tried to speed up and the crowd parted to the stone bench in front of statues.

He looked at the new additions like Marcus and Carroll, then over at Millie holding her wooden spoon. “Mike, she has her spoon,” Bruce laughed, looking over at Mike’s statue.

“You better hush before Carroll gets a switch,” Stephanie giggled and looked at the right side at the statues of Gene and Sandy. They were the last ones added. She looked around till she saw their kids and grandkids. “We’re the last,” she mumbled.

“What, baby?” Bruce asked, leaning over toward her.

“Just thinking of all the good friends we were blessed with,” Stephanie said, wiping her eyes.

Bruce turned and looked at Debbie’s statue. “Yes, we were blessed,” he said and everyone quieted down.

A little boy ran over and hugged Bruce’s leg. “Can I sit by you, Papaw?” he asked.

A woman ran over, picking up the boy, “Sorry, Daddy,” she said.

“Jessica, you let him stay here,” Bruce said, trying to remember his grandchild’s name.

“He needs to stay by his mom,” Jessica said, turning around as a young woman walked over, taking the boy.

“Sorry, Papaw,” she said and Bruce grinned, knowing her name because he had five granddaughters with the same name. He wasn’t sure how many great-granddaughters had the name, his memory was getting rusty.

“Debbie, he’s okay,” Bruce smiled at her. Debbie smiled at him as Bruce turned back to Debbie’s statue with a sigh.

“Let’s sit down, baby. I’m getting tired,” Angela said and Danny laughed, knowing Angela wasn’t tired. That’s how they always got Daddy to do anything.

Watching Bruce sit down still looking at the statue of Debbie, Danny sighed. “Momma had his heart, but he shared what was left with Angela and Stephanie,” she mumbled and Matt put an arm over her shoulders, hugging her tight.

Feeling someone move beside her, Danny looked over and smiled. “Hey, Jake,” she said and hugged him before Mary stepped over to hug her.

Jake looked back at Angela and Stephanie, leaning their heads on Bruce with his arms around them. “Yeah, I thank God for Angela and Stephanie. I still wish they would’ve taken that trip to the Mars colony with us,” Jake said, putting his arm around Mary.

Nodding, Danny sighed at the love Daddy had for Momma, and still had some to give to Angela and Stephanie. She glanced at Bruce’s wrist and saw he still hadn’t put on his medical bracelet. Then, she looked at Angela’s and Stephanie’s wrists and sucked in a breath. “Jake, when did Angela and Stephanie quit wearing their medical bracelets?”

Shrugging his shoulders, “I don’t know, but I’m not surprised,” he said with a frown.

The group sat silent for a few more minutes, then Bruce cleared his throat. “I hope everyone has lived up to what you wanted,” he said.

Angela squeezed Bruce, “I pray we have because I can’t think of anything else we could’ve done.”

Bruce looked from her then to Stephanie, “You two have done more than any,” he chuckled. “You put up with me and kept me in line.”

Stephanie laughed, “I didn’t mind.”

The family moved in as Bruce told a story from the past. Jake and Matt groaned, hearing Bruce start the bigfoot story, but then they smiled, remembering their brothers. When Bruce was done, everyone filed past the statues and dropped a flower in front of them. Danny and Buffy kissed Bruce and then stopped behind him as Angela and Stephanie stood up slowly.

“Bruce, you don’t stay out here long,” Angela said. “You’ve had a cough.”

“I’m fine,” he smiled as she kissed him.

“Baby, don’t make me have to send someone for you,” Stephanie said and then kissed him.

“I won’t be long,” Bruce said as Buffy and Danny helped Angela and Stephanie to the Center for dinner.

Like every year, the family gave Bruce time to sit alone, looking at Debbie’s statue. “I still miss you,” Bruce said as a tear ran down his cheek.

Staring at the statue, a scent filled his lungs and Bruce felt his heart skip a beat. “You think I haven’t missed my stud muffin?” Bruce heard behind him.

Jumping up much faster than he should’ve been able to, Bruce spun around with wide eyes, knowing that voice anywhere. “Debbie?” he gasped as a figure walked toward him. When it stopped, Bruce cried at the sight he only saw in his dreams.

“I told you that you would see me one more time here,” she smiled and walked over. Bruce drank in the sight of her as she stood in front of him. Debbie looked exactly the same.

Bruce lunged forward expecting his arms to pass through her, but they met her body as he pulled her into a strong hug. Debbie wrapped her arms around his waist and Bruce cried out, dropping to his knees and sobbing, holding her tight. “I’ve missed you so much,” he wailed. “I thought you and God forgot about me.”

“I know, baby and I’m sorry, but it was the only way. Otherwise, I would’ve stayed,” Debbie said, crying with him.

Leaning back, Bruce looked down at her, “But I’m an old man now,” he said whimpering.

“You look just the same to me, baby,” she said looking up at him and smiling.

Cradling Debbie’s face in his hands, he kissed her and then Bruce looked at his hands. “What?” he gasped, looking at his strong, young hands.

“Like I said, you look the same to me, baby,” Debbie smiled as she caressed his face.

Glancing over his shoulder, Bruce saw an old man sitting on the stone bench with his eyes closed and a smile of relief on his face. “Is that me?” he asked.

“No baby, it is only a shell,” Debbie said, turning his face back to hers. “You are with me again.”

He hugged her tight, “Man, my shell looked old,” he said with tears pouring out of his eyes. “I don’t ever want to let you go.”

“You won’t ever have to, baby,” Debbie said hugging him back.

Leaning back again, Bruce caressed her face. “Did I do what you wanted?” he asked in a pleading voice.

“Yes, and so much more, baby,” Debbie said then hugged him. “Are you ready?”

“Ready?” Bruce asked.

“To come with me,” Debbie said. “Everyone’s waiting on you.”

“Huh?” Bruce said. “Of course, I’m coming with you as long as I can. I’m sure I’m in deep and won’t be with you long if I’ve died.”

A laugh he hadn’t heard in over half a century burst out and he closed his eyes, thankful it wasn’t a memory. “Baby, you did what was asked of you and no matter where you go, I’m coming,” Debbie said laughing. “Look over there,” she said, pointing.

Bruce’s jaw fell open, seeing Mike and Nancy and everyone else. “Steve,” Bruce cried out.

“Yes, baby. He’s there waiting also,” Debbie said, standing up and pulling Bruce up.

Debbie dropped her hand to his, holding it tight. “Baby, what about Angela and Stephanie?” Bruce asked, pulling Debbie to a stop.

She looked up at him with a big smile. “You have no idea how much I wanted to hear you ask that. The crap they put up with standing beside you? I would’ve broken one of your legs,” Debbie chuckled.

“Sorry,” Bruce said, looking down.

Stepping up, Debbie lifted his chin. “You spent longer on this world with them than you did with me and that was part of your task, loving them.”

“So, they will be alright?” Bruce asked timidly.

Debbie smiled, “You and I will be here for Stephanie tomorrow and Angela a few days later. Each of your time is done and each task set for all of you has been completed. They will live with us forever.”

Bruce hugged Debbie tight, “I swear, if Angela puts on fuzzy socks in the bed, I’m spanking her.”

“Come on, Bruce,” Mike yelled and Bruce looked up to see everyone waving him over.

“I’m ready,” Bruce said.

Holding hands, Bruce let Debbie lead him over to his friends and family.

Danny walked out of the Center and looked over and saw Bruce slumped over. “Daddy!” she cried out, taking off in a run. She stopped as a scent hit her and she saw the smile on Bruce’s face.

“Momma came for you,” Danny cried, looking around. “I love you, Momma!”

“I love you too, Danny,” a soft voice said in the wind.

Danny moved over and hugged the shell that used to be her Daddy. “I love you, Daddy, and I’ll miss you.”

“I’ll see you again, pumpkin,” Bruce’s voice said gently as a breeze.

“I know, but until then it’s going to hurt,” Danny said crying and holding the body tight.

“The hurt reminds us of the love we felt, pumpkin. Never be ashamed of the hurt because when your tasks are done, you will see us again,” Bruce said.

“I’m your daughter and I hope I’ve made you proud,” Danny said, lifting her chin but still crying.  “I had the best teachers in the world.”

“You have always made us proud,” Debbie said with her voice fading away.

Danny kissed what was left here of her Daddy on the forehead. “Getting old isn’t so bad,” Danny sniffled and wiped her nose. “Not if you had a good life.”

The End.

Click on the Links Below to Check Out Other Works by

Thomas A Watson

Thank You for Reading, Please Remember to Leave a Review

Like Thomas A Watson Facebook Page

Join Us on A-Poc Press Page

Follow Me on Amazon

Follow me on Twitter

Check out My Website

Table of Contents

- Chapter 1
- Chapter 2
- Chapter 3
- Chapter 4
- Chapter 5
- Chapter 6
- Chapter 7
- Chapter 8
- Chapter 9
- Chapter 10
- Chapter 11
- Chapter 12
- Chapter 13
- Chapter 14
- Chapter 15
- Chapter 16
- Chapter 17
- Chapter 18
- Chapter 19
- Chapter 20
- Chapter 21
- Chapter 22
- Chapter 23
- Chapter 24
- Chapter 25
- Chapter 26
- Chapter 27
- Chapter 28
- Chapter 29
- Chapter 30
- Chapter 31
- Chapter 32
- Chapter 33
- Chapter 34
- Chapter 35
- Chapter 36
- Chapter 37
- Chapter 38
- Chapter 39